f" /

&l^

4

•aVX

'' .ip' ' J

14.

(, i

p^i
'W!^ •. J- 'J- ' -
YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

THE LIBRARY OF THE
DIVINITY SCHOOL

THESAUEUS PALAEOHIBEENICUS

aoiiOon: C. J. CLAY and SONS,
CAMBEIDGE UNIVEESITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE,
(SlasBOto; 50, WELLINGTON STREET.

ILcipjis: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
J?eto ?Sorit: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
BomtaB anS dalcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO.,- Ltd.

[All Eights reserved]

THESAUEUS PALAEOHIBEENICUS
A COLLECTION OF OLD-IKISH GLOSSES
SCHOLIA PROSE AND VERSE

EDITED BY
WHITLEY STOKES, D.C.L.
FOKEIGN ASSOCIATE OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE
AND
JOHN STRACHAN, LL.D.
PKOFESSOE OF GREEK IN THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER.

VOL. II.
NON-BIBLICAL GLOSSES AND SCHOLIA: OLD-IRISH PROSE: NAMES
OF PERSONS AND PLACES: INSCRIPTIONS: VERSE: INDEXES.

CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1903

ffiamhtiligE :
PRINTED BY J. AND C. I'. CLAY,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Preface .........
Description of the MSS. ......
Glosses on S. Augustine's Soliloquia (Carlsruhe)
Glosses on Beda (Carlsruhe) :
De Rerum Natura ......
De Temporum Ratione .....
Glosses on Beda (Vienna) :
De Temporum Ratione .....
Glosses on Canons :
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge .
Biblioth^que Nationale, Paris . . . .
Glosses on Computus :
(a) Codex Vaticanus No. 57.55
(6) Bibliotheca Nanciensis cod. 59
Glosses on Eutychius (Vienna and Paris) .
Glossary in Cod, Lat, 14,429 (Munich) .
.L Glosses on Juvencus (University Library, Cambridge)
-^) Glosses on Patrician documents (Dublin) ,
>-- Glosses on Philargyrius (Florence and Paris) . , . 46-
"^ Glosses on Priscian (St Gall) .....
;jo „ (Carlsruhe) ....
„ (Leyden) 
„ (Milan) 
Glosses on Prudentius . , , , ,
Glosses on Sententiae sanctorum doctorum (Milan) .
Glosses on Servius (Berne) .....
Glosses on Sortilegia (Munich) 
Specimens of Old-Irish Prose : —
1. The Notes in the Book of Armagh (Dublin)
2, The Cambray Homily , . , .
3. The St Gall Incantations ....
4, The Spells in the Stowe Missal (Dublin) ,
5, The Rubrics in the Stowe Missal .
6, The Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal
7. The Notes on the cover of the Reichenau Beda
8. The Notes in the Books of Dimma, Durrow and Deir
9. Extracts from Vita S, Findani (St Gall)

PAGES
vii, viii
ix — xl
1—9
10—1314—30
31—37 3838
39 41
4243 44 45
48, 360—363 49—224
225—230 231232233234
235
236, 237
238—243244—247 248250 251
252—255 256257 258

VI

Table of Contents.

Names of Persons and Places :
in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) .
in Adamn^n's Vita Columbae (Schaffhausen) .
in Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix. (British Museum)
in the Antiphonary of Bangor (Milan)
in the Calendar in the Reichenau Beda (Carlsruhe)
in the Litany of Saints in the Stowe Missal (Dublin)
in the Wurzburg Codex MSS. th. f. 61
Old-Irish Inscriptions .....
Old-Irish Verse ;
in the St Gall Priscian ....
in the Milan Codex (Bibl. Ambr. C. 301)
in the Codex S. Pauli (Carinthia) .
in the Codex Boernerianus (Munich)
in the Life of S. Declan
The Irish Hymns in the Liber Hymnorum :
I. Colman's hymn
II. Fiacc's hymn
III. Ninine's prayer
IV. Ultan's hymn
V. Broccan's hymn
VI. Sanctan's hymn
VII. Patrick's hymn {Fdeth Jlada)
VIII. Mael Isu's hymn .
Appendixes :
I. Glosses on Philargyrius (Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 11,308)
IT. Memoranda in the Book of Armagh (Dublin)
III. Gloss on the Turin Liturgy
Index of Things
Index of Persons
Index of Places and Tribes
Index of annotated Words
Addenda to Vol. I. .
Corrigenda to Vol. I.
Addenda to Vol. II.
Corrigenda to Vol. II.
Colophon .

PAGKS
259—271272—280 281
282
283 284285
286—289 290
291, 292
293—295 296297
298—306
307—321 322
323—326327—349350—353
354_3.58 359
360—363 364, 365
365
366—378.379—391
392—400
401—414 415, 416
417
418—420421, 422
422

PKEFACE TO VOL. II.
WE have little to add to the preface to the first volume of the present
work, save an expression of thankfulness for the sympathetic reception
which it has met with from the few scholars capable of discerning its un
doubted defects. The delay in publishing the second volume was caused by
the desirability of recollating with the MSS. some of the glosses at St Gall,
Carlsruhe and Leyden, and the obscure notes in the Franciscan Liber
Hymnorum. This, we hope and believe, has been done effectually.
We have now to acknowledge the help afforded by the following scholars
and public bodies during the passage of this volume through the press :
First, by Professors Windisch and Thurneyseu, each of whom read a proof
of pp. 1 — 359, and made (as in the case of our first volume) many valuable
corrections and suggestions. To Professor Thurneysen, moreover, we are
indebted for a laborious collation of a large number of the glosses on the
St Gall Priscian, which MS. was, for that purpose, deposited during a
whole year in the library of the University of Freiburg in Breisgau by the
authorities of the Stiftsbibliothek, St Gall.
Secondly, by Hof- und Landesbibliothekar Dr Alfred Holder, who collated
for us the glosses and notes in the Carlsruhe Augustine, Beda and Priscian.
Thirdly, by Mr Edward Gwynn, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who
sent us his readings of many obscure passages in the Book of Armagh and the
Stowe Missal, and by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy, who deposited
that Missal in the British Museum, where it was examined for us by that
eminent palaeographer Dr Kenyon.
Fourthly, by the late Monsieur L. Duvau, who transcribed for us, shortly
before his much-lamented death, the glosses in the copy of Philargyrius
contained in the Bibliotheque Nationale, MS. latin, 11,308.
Fifthly, by Professor Kern, for a collation of the Priscian glosses at Leyden,
and by Dr De Vries, the librarian of the Leyden University, who deposited
the original MS. for our use in the Rylands library, Manchester.
Sixthly, by Professor Ascoli, who corrected two mistakes in our first
volume, p. 110, 1. 41, and p. 615, 1. 17, and supplied information as to the
Milan fragment of Priscian infra, p. 232.

viii Preface.
Seventhly, by Count Nigra, for his correction of our reading of the third
gloss in the Vienna Eutychius, infra, p. 42.
Eighthly, by Dr Friedel, for information as to the codex of Eutychius in
the Paris MS. lat. 10,400, and by Dr P. Giles for notes regarding the Irish
MSS. at Cambridge.
Ninthly, by the reverend librarian of the Franciscan monastery, Dublin,
for giving us access to the copy of the Liber Hymnorum in his charge, and
to the authorities of the British Museum, the Royal Irish Academy, and the
libraries at St Gall, Milan, the Vatican and Vienna for permitting MSS. to
be photographed on our behalf
We have, lastly, to express our surprise and regret that the statement
in the preface to our first volume, as to the lack of scientific accuracy in
some editions of Old-Irish glosses, should have been taken to apply to the
publications of Professor Ascoli and Count Nigra. For the work, of those
distinguished scholars we have now, as we have had always, high admiration
and sincere gratitude.
W. S.
J. 8.
October 1903.

IX

DESCRIPTION OF THE MSS, CONTAINING THE GLOSSES
ETC. PRINTED IN THIS VOLUME.
1. Codex Augustini Carolskuhani',
This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau'',
and is now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe, where it is
numbered Codex Augiensis cxcv. It consists of 47 leaves, of which 7, 8,
19, 20, 21, 32, SS, 34, 35, 36, 37, 41, 42 are palimpsest. Most of the pages
contain two columns ; ff. 26, 28, 30, 31, 33, 37, 45, 46, 47 contain only one.
Fo. 1 and fo. 47, which were once attached to the inner sides of the wooden
cover, but have now been separated from it and are included in the pagina
tion, do not belong to the codex. Fo. 1 is very faded ; in col, 1 twenty-four
fresh lines have been written, according to Windisch, probably in the same
hand as the bulk of the codex. The greater part of the codex (fo. 2 — fo. 39
col, 1) is occupied by the Soliloquies of St Augustine ; in these folios and in
the twenty-four lines added on fo. 1 the Irish notes and glosses are found.
Windisch considers that the Irish glosses are probably in the same hand
as the Latin text, some of them having been written at the same time
as the Latin, others having been added afterwards, but that some of the
corrections may be in another hand.
According to Mone, Holder, and Windisch the codex belongs to the ninth
century. This date is supported by certain linguistic peculiarities in the MS,,
particvilarly by some changes which have taken place in final vowels :
rei = ree 2''1, etargna = etargne 6*2, taudhartha 7*2, reta corptha 8''1, hesgna
IS"* 1, insarta 27'' 1. But the glosses may in whole or in part be older. Such
errors as sochtmacht 5^ 4, adromarsu 7*1, asrvhartmart 12° 1, aim 14*2, caisin
28"" 1, point to transcription*,
1 Edd, Windisch, Irisohe Texts ii, 146—163, W, S,, The Old-Irish glosses at Wurzburg and
Carlsruhe, 143 — 163, For a full description of the codex see Windisch, op, cit. 143 — 146. A
specimen of the writing will be found in Silvestre-Madden, Palaeography p. 609,
^ At the bottom of the first page of the codex proper is written " Liber Augie Maioris."
^ A still more decisive proof of this is to be found in 12'', if the conjecture be right that after
ivvahi some words like adeiat mdhi have been omitted per incuriam.
S. G, II, b

X Descrijjtion of the MSS.
2. Codices Bedae.
Irish notes and glosses have been discovered in two manuscripts of Bede :
(a) Codex Carolsruhanus (Augiensis) CLXVii.
(6) Codex Bedae Vindobonensis n. 15298 (or Suppl. 2698).
These two codices shew the same recension of the Latin text. In part
the Irish glosses are identical in both. These common glosses must have
come from a common source ; they have not been copied from one codex into
the other. (a) Codex Augiensis GLXVii^, nunc Carolsruhanus.
This manuscript once belonged to the monastery of Reichenau, and is
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe. It now consists of
49 leaves, of which, however, 5 — 12 belong to a distinct codex of Beda. The
manuscript contains a selection of his works. It is interspersed with notes and
glosses in various hands, from one of which come the Irish notes and glosses.
Various chronological notes are added on the margins, most of which are
printed below, p. 283. Others are :
fo. 4? [marg. sup.] 6engusso\.
fo. IS' [marg. sup. to dcccxvii] aed rex hibernise moritur^.
fo. IT'' [Mai.] H xiiii K a u kl. deposift'o sancti germani episcopi.
fo. 17' [lul.] Kii n m g uiii id iSTatal aancA Chiliani cum sociis suis.
fo. 17*" [tr 1 ^ e b d b u 7 Klb. in marg. d] has muirchatho maicc maile duin hicliiain
macounois ct imda chiarain .x. anno.
fo. 17" [marg. inf.] IN gallia sa?icri Quintini cmims oorpits pos< annos .lv. ab angelo
reuelatum es< uill Kl. iuli...7 (to Aug. icu ice li Kl. IN .h. xnii S". h. x).
From a series of marginal entries in another hand, the last of which is
DCCCXLVIII vi-M XLViii ab initio mundi', Zimmer concludes that the Latin
text was written before the year 848. The date of the addition of the Irish
glosses he seeks to determine from the marginal note on fo. 17'', in the hand
of the scribe who wrote the Irish glosses. The Muirchath mentioned there
is identified by him, with great probability, with the Muirchath whose
deposition is mentioned in the Annals of the Four Masters A.D. 821. If
immediately after his deposition he retired to Clonmacnois, his death, if the
identification be correct, would have taken place about a.d. 831, i.e. in the
tenth year of his retirement. Zimmer^ supposes that the scribe was on
terms of friendship with Muirchath before he left Ireland, and regards it as
probable that the glosses were written about 850 A.D,
1 Edd. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, 229—233, W. S., The Old-Irish Glosses at Wurzburg
and Carlsruhe, 210 — 237 ; cf. Zimmer Gloss. Hib. xxiv. sq.
^ On the margins of 14" — 15'' are the Annales Augienses breuissimi ; of. Mone, Anzeiger fiir
Kunde der deutsohen Vorzeit iv. 14; Pertz, Monumenta Germ. in. 136 sq, ; Zimmer, Glossae
Hibernioae, xxv, sq. ; F. Kurze, Neues Archiv xxiv. 444.
¦* = the Annales Augienses breuissimi, see preceding note.
^ (iloss. Hib. xxv. sq.

Codices Canonum Hihernicorum. xi
With this date the language of the glosses would harmonize : note in
particular the treatment of final vowels in aicneta 18''12, tricha 31° 9,
aesca 33'' 1, fotha 33" 4, oldata 33'' 8. Attention may be directed further to
aine = 6ine 31° 4, and to dunnai 18" 10, saidai 18° 3, to the single consonant
in mais 18" 1, deis 19° 2, imatrebdidiu 36* 2, rucad 40* 2, oca turcbail 18° 2, ina
riaglaib 33" 13, and to leissem 32*5, 32" 6, lingidsem 31° 8, and to/ai7 18° 4.
That the Irish glosses have been copied, in part at least, from an older
maniiscript is evident from their coincidence in part with the glosses in the
Vienna Beda. (h) Codex Bedae Vindobonensis^.
In the Royal Library of Vienna there is a fragment, which probably dates
from the ninth century, consisting of four leaves of Beda's De Temporum
Ratione, in double columns. It is numbered n. 15928, or suppl. 2698, and
at the bottom of col, 1, p, 1 it bears a stamp ' E cod, P,V, 2269 [Rec. 429].
The leaves have suffered much injury; in some places the margins have
been torn away, parts are very hard to decipher, parts are altogether illegible.
Between the lines and on the margins are notes and glosses, Irish and Latin,
in various hands.
3. Codices Canonum Hibebnicorum^.
(a) Corpus Christi College Cambridge, Parker, 279.
This manuscript is written in a continental hand, and has been assigned
to the ninth or tenth century*. Among other texts* it contains canons
excerpted from the books of Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. In
these excerpts are found Irish glosses, transcribed from the Irish original by
the same hand as the Latin text. The last entry, prescribing the penalty
for shedding a bishop's blood, corresponds with the Ancient Laws of Ireland
IV. 363, 11. 26 — 27 ^ The gloss on colirio (leg. collyrio), anre, is British, and is
the equivalent of the Irish innrach 'a tent or plug used to keep wounds open.'
(6) Codex Sangermanensis 121 (now MS. Lat. Paris. 12021)".
This manuscript is preserved in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris. It
has been assigned by some to the eighth century, by others more correctly
1 Ed. stokes, Goidelica, 51 sq. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, 253 sq., Supplementum, p. 13 ;
cf. Strachan, The Vienna Fragments of Bede, Bev. Celt. xxin. 40 sq. The text is here re-edited
from photographs of the codex.
2 The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Remarks on the Celtic additions to Curtius'
Greek Etymology, p. 73, and by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, 218.
^ Cf. Haddan and Stubbs, Councils and ecclesiastical documents relating to Great Britain
and Ireland, i. 108.
* Cf . Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, xx. ; Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonensammlung^ xxiii.
" See Seebohm, Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon law, pp. 102—103.
« The text of the canons has been published by Wasserschleben, Die Bussordnungen der
Abendlandischen Kirche, Halle, 1851, pp. 136 sqq., the Irish glosses by Zimmer, Glossae Hiber
nioae, 284.
62

xii Description of the MSS.
to a somewhat later date'. It contains in ff. 33 — 127 a collection of Irish
canons, with a few Irish glosses. Both text and glosses have been copied
from an older codex. 4. Codices Libri de Computo.
{a) Codex Vaticanus n. 5755^.
This codex consists for the most part of a copy of St Augustine's work
De Trinitate : to this, however, fo. 2, 3 and fo. 63 — 73 do not belong, but
contain fragments of a computus. Fo. 2, which begins with nihil remanserit
and ends with si quando mense martio XIIII • lima pascalis incurrit XXXIII •
regulares in primis teneas : ex quibus cepactas cuius uollueris anni deducas,
contains the Paschal Arguments of Dionysius VIII, IX, x, and XIV. On the
margins of this folio there are copious notes in Latin, with the exception of
one which is partly in Irish; between the lines are found notes and glosses in
Irish and Latin. The codex has been assigned to the eleventh century'; on
fo. 2, however, the Irish seems to represent the language of the eighth century,
and there is no clear evidence that the Irish glosses have been copied.
(h) Codex Nanciacensis*.
This is a fragment consisting of a single leaf, written in an Irish hand
of the ninth century, attached to the inner cover of Cod. 59 of the Library
of Nancy. It contains copious Latin notes and glosses on the margins and
between the lines, and also a number of Irish glosses. The Latin text
contains the Dionysiac Paschal Arguments XI, xiii.
5. Codices Eutychii.
(a) Codex Vindobonensis n, 16^.
This manuscript, which formerly belonged to the Columban monastery of
Bobbio, is now in the Royal Library of Vienna. Ff 57—68 contain a text
of Eutychii de discernendis coniugationibus Lihri If written in a hand of
the eighth or ninth century, with Irish glosses. That these glosses have
been copied is shewn by the fact that glaidim has become attached to rudo
instead of to erado.
' Cf. Wasserschleben, Die Irische Cauonensammlung xxx sq
^L^L^tt"^' ^Z"- ?""'"¦ ^- '^^ '"¦ ^''' (^^'-'^^ook ibid. VII. 342); Zimmer, Glossae
Hibernicae, 259 sq. The glosses are here edited from photographs
3 Eeifferscheid, Bibliotheca Patrum Latinorum Italica, tom . 469
1866 ^n'tftst'' ^^,'i"' n"'^'"' ^^"^^""^^^-^^ ^' ™eole des Chartes, vi. s.5rie, tom. deuxi^me,
1866, p, 509, 1867, p. 471; Gaidoz, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, x. 70 sq. : W. S
Sunul 12 W S ^7 M^"-'' ^¦^¦' ''°'^''"'' '^' ^''"""^'•' ^l-^-'^ Hibe'^nicae 228,
Suppl. 12; W. S., KZ. XXXV. 587 sq.; cf. Nigra, Rev. Celt. xxiv.

Liber Ardmacharms. xiii

(b) Codex Parisiacus, MS. Lat. 10,400',
A manuscript in the Bibliotheque Nationale, consisting of fragments of
MSS, found for the most part in bindings etc. The fragment ff. 109, 110 is
in an Irish hand probably of the ninth century ; it is a bookbinding and is
very hard to decipher. In one instance at least beicim, the Irish gloss, is
attached to the wrong Latin word.
(c) Codex Parisiacus, MS. Lat. 11411 ^.
This is another fragment, also a bookbinding, in the same library, probably
of the ninth century. According to Dr Friedel the glosses are in a different
ink and thinner. He thinks that the leaf belonged to the same body as
10,400, Some of the Irish glosses are attached to the wrong words,
6, Codex Latinus Monacensis'-
In fo, 222* — -226" of this codex, which has been assigned to the ninth
century*, is an alphabetical Latin glossary, in three columns, with glosses
added in various hands. Among these glosses there are a few Irish ones,
written in the same hand as the text,
7, Codex Iuuenci.
This codex is in the University Library of Cambridge, where it is
numbered Ff 4, 42, It is thus described by Hard wick and Luard: "A quarto,
on parchment, 108 leaves, about 28 lines in each page ; handwriting as early
as the ninth century. The date 1233 is twice written in the margin, but
if meant to indicate the time at which the MS. was executed, it is far too
modem. 'Quatuor Euangelia a luuenco Presbytero pene ad verbum translata,'
so reads the colophon..,," The text contains a large number of British, and

a few Irish, glosses^

8. Liber Ardmachanus",

The Book of Armagh is a small vellum quarto, containing 221 leaves,
in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. The writing is generally in double
columns (very rarely in three), and all seems the work of the same scribe,
Ferdomnach, whose name occurs (fo, 214*) in the following entry : pvo
' Ed. Loth, Rev. Celt, v, 470, W. S., The Academy, Sep. 25, 1886, p. 209, KZ. xxxv. 588.
2 Ed. Loth, Rev. Celt. v. 161, W.S,, The Academy, Sep, 25, 1886, p. 209, KZ, xxxv. 588.
2 The Irish glosses have been edited by Zimmer, KZ. xxxm. 274, who also gives a description
of the contents of the MS.
* Graff, Althochd. Sprachschatz I. XLi.
^ The British and Irish glosses have been published by W.S., in Kuhn and Schleicher's
Beitriige iv. 385 sq. ; cf . Thurneysen, Rev. Celt. xi. 915 sq.
" The whole of the Book of Armagh is about to be published by Dr Gwynn.

xiv Description of the MSS.
ferdomnaclio ores. There were two famous scribes of this name connected
with Armagh, one of whom died A.D. 727, the other A.D. 845. That the
scribe of the Book of Armagh was the latter has been ingeniously proved by
Bishop Graves^ from the following half-erased entry in a semi-Greek character,
which occurs in fo. 52 b :  okA huNK X. .
. . /A . . , e StKTaNre
, . , /SokA • hnpHAH TTOT
plKU • CK pin CIT —
As the only comarbe of Patrick whose name ended in -bach was Toibach
Bishop Graves restored the entry thus :
F DOMNAOH • HVNC • LIB
E RVM • : : : E DICTANTE
R TORBAOH • HEREDE • PAT
RICH • SCRIPSIT
As Torbach held the primacy for only one year and died in 808, the
codex, or at least this part of it, must have been written either in 807 or 808.
That the entry refers to the former year is proved by the following entry on
fo. 36'^ : eXTrXtKtr • aevaNfoe
XtwN • Kara MAT
THVM • CKpIffrVM
arxNIVE $ITVM •
IN *Hpia ¦ MATTHI
= explicit euangelion Kara Mattheum scriptum atque finitum in feria Maithei.
For Torbach died on the 16 th of July and this entry was made on the 26th
of September, the Feast of S. Matthew. The marginal entries have in part
been mutilated by the cutting of the margins.
The Book of Armagh contains a transcript of older documents. A full
description of the contents will be found in the edition by W. S. of the
Tripartite Life of Patrick, xci sq. The following portions have been published
in the present work :
I. ^The Irish names in Muirchu Maccu Machtheni's memoirs of S.
Patrick (fol. 2* 1— fo. 9*2). This Muirchu professes to write in obedience
to the command of Bishop Aed of Sletty, f 698. The importance of these
notes for the language of the time has been pointed out by Thurneysen^
The following points may be noted :
Long e has not yet become ia: Fecc = Fiacc, Cen-igi=Ciamuyi. Of 5 there is an
example in the Latinised Coolennorwn. Unaccented i and o between non-palatal
consonants are preserved : Glocher = clocliav, Finduhrec, Lucetmail, Ulod, LothrochK Oi
' Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, in. 316—324.
' infra pp. 259-262. s Celt. Zeitschr. i. 347 sq.
•* There is a variation between u, and o in Duhthach and DuWmch ; cf. Echach by Echoch
Ann. Ul. 817. In Latinised form Vlatlwrum appears by Ulothorum; according to Thurneysen
tins IS perhaps due to the scribe. Unaccented a appears as o in moccu Echadi

Liber Ardmachamis. xv

does not yet appear as oe : Loiguire, but by ai is found ae : Liicetmail and Lucetmael.
After a non-palatal consonant final -i is expressed by -i, not by -ai : Calpdi, Ferchertni,
f&i'ti, Machi. But in the same position we find -e : Mache, Slane, -m : Arddce, Esrachtai,
Machce, and -ae : Oreccae, Macluie. The gen. sg. is -o, not -a : Dego.
II \ The Irish names in the miscellaneous notes on the life of S. Patrick,
which Bishop Tirech^n is said to have written ex ore uel libro of his foster-
father or tutor {aite) Bishop Ultan, f 656 (fo. 9* 2— fo. 16* 1). The language
shews the same characteristics as I, only not so strictly:
e: Cenachtce, Cennani, Ceranus, Cerrigi, Clebach, Feccus, Fechach, Fechrach, Keel. It
has become ea in Druimleas (cf. feadinne in the glosses on Philargyrius), and at the end
of a word, Bandea (cf. dea = dia in the vjambray Homily). It has become 'ta in flan.
6 : Boin, Booin, Boonrigi, Boidmail, Coonu, Clono, Crochan, Oosacht, Gosachtus, Irlochir.
But also ila : Buain, Bilas, Chonluain, Es Raaid, Muaide, Latinised Muadam, thuaithe.
It will be observed that, except in Bfias, ila appears only before a palatal consonant.
e preserved: Ached, Argethor, Echredd. By Congleng and Ercleng, however, appear
CoTdang and Erclang in the list of names on fo. Q' 2,
0 preserved: Adrochtce, Cenondas,Hirotce, Martorthige,Nioth, Teloch. TheXaXer Fochlad
appears both as Fochloth and Fochluth. Corresponding to the Ogham name Oosuctias'' we
find Oosacht, where Oosocht might have been expected.
After a non-palatal consonant i : Argi, Cetni, Gongi, Chimgi, Elni, Endi, Ferti, Fidarti,
Luchti; also in the interior of a word: Amolngid, Caplit, carric, Cerrigi, Irlochir, Taulich,
sertih. But Chnngai and Irai, Mumail.
After a non-palatal consonant final -e is commonly written -ai: Adrochtce, Brigtai,
Cenachtce, Comgellce, Corree, Ercce, Herotce, Maolice, Sinnce, iSuccce. But also Core, Free (MS.
Cerce), and once Machae. JE appears sometimes after a palatal consonant : Columbcillw,
Dumichce, Slicichce^.
oi regularly: Coimanum, loiguire, loigles, Oingus*.
ai happens to occur only before a palatal consonant : Maini, Boidmail^.
From -i- and -u- stems the gen. sg. is regularly in -o: Ailello, Alo, Arddsratho, Clono,
Drommo, Fergusso, Itho, Nento, Temro. Once a; Airddsratha.
III. Additions to the notes of Tirechan in Latin and Irish (fo. 16*2 — ¦
fo, 18" 2)^ The language of these additions shews later characteristics than
the notes of Tirechan, It seems on the whole to represent the Irish of the
early eighth century, though some later forms may have been introduced by
the copyist, e.g. ni fetorsa = ni fetarsa :
e preserved : adcotedce, atropert, oohter, toidached. But adopart, contubart.
d preserved : cathboth, conacolto, edocht, fithot, oitherroch. But aidacht, cathbath ".
1 V. infra 262—269, and see C.Z. i. 348, in. 276. ^ Brash, p. 190, 198.
¦* Cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 477 ; the orthography is probably due to the confusion of ae and e in
Latin. * From Froech the gen, is Fruich, cf. ruig Philargyrius, tuih Stowe Missal,
" By Sele there is also found Saele ; so Campum Caeri corresponds to Mag Cerce, Trip,
Life, 110,
^ The Irish in the Latin notes is printed infra pp. 269 — 271, the Irish notes infra pp. 238 — 243.
' The preposition oc is written ucc or uc : ucc Haith Bilich, iicc Domnuch, uc Scl Pdtric. So
in the Annals of Ulster uc Cuinciu 710, uc Biliu 713, uc Etarlinddu 735.

xvi Description of the MSS.
e appears only in dflch, in a legal formula, and in pretonic position re m-bds. It
appears once as ea in Druimm Leas, as le in Fiechrach, and in pretonic position m lersm,
iersuidiu, but commonly as la : blladin, Clarrige, Criathar, Diarmuit, Flacc, aniar, Lias,
iarsuidiu, iarsin, iartain.
o: cloin, diroggel, log, forlog, ochter, Og, 6, Odib, otha. More rarely im: bimchaele,
clilain, hfiaimse, hiiad.
-i after non-palatal consonant: cud, Bund, Eiidi, Ferni, Uni, lobi-i, orpi, Achid, Alioh,
anis, argit, arith, Berich, blladin, Brechmig, Carnib, cennadich, Clarrige, Cremthinn, cumil,
dlomis, eclis, Feradig, forrig, manchib, Ochtir, Patrice, pridchiss, Tamnich. But ungai,
abbaith, argait, Broccaid, citaig, gabais, maccaib, Diarmuit, Qabuir, idpuirt, manchuib,
Tliemuir. e after non-palatal consonant, e : blladne, om-)ie, tigerne. ce : daltx, damnx, Endce,
Gimmce, Odrce, mac Rknce, rlthce, -ructhm, sommce, TamlachtcB, telchrn, iingce^. ae : adcotedae,
Machae, ungae.
oi: coieid, Loiguire, noib, noinomne, oinsetche, Toicuile. But sCer, dentuistiu.
cu: Bditdn, Cdichan, Fdilgnad, Fdildin, ForfCdlid. But Aed passim^.
Pretonic to- appears in the verb as du : dntit, dulluid, dufoid ; pretonic di as di- :
dig4ni, diroggel, or du: duchooid. Before nouns the prepositions do and di are stiU
kept apart.
From -i- and -u- stems the gen. sg. is always in -o- : brdtho, Conacolto, Daro, Drommo,
Dublocho, Fergosso, Fetho, Forfdilto, Fddilmedo, Feddlmtheo^, locho, Santo.
In the verb may be noted: boie, fdcib (Joy fdcab), -fetor =-fetar.
duaberrad for dia berrad is peculiar, but it cannot be put dowu as an archaism, for
already in the Cambray Homily we find dea.
IV. "A series of notes or catchwords, written in a very small hand and
abounding in contractions, which represent in the main that portion of the
Tripartite Life which is not embraced in Muirchu 's Memoir and Tirechan's
notes (fo. 18" 2 — fo, 19*1). The language shews later peculiarities more than
the foregoing pieces. Note, for example, Dlarmit, Fiac, Fmchrach, Buail...,
Esruaid, Muadan, Luan, Tuadmumu, Achad, Ldthrach, Itha, Aeda.
V. =The Irish names in Muirchu's prologue and in the headings of his
chapters (fo. 20*).
VI. «rhe Irish names in the Liber Angeli (fo. 20" 1 — fo. 21" 2).
VII. ''Irish glosses on fol. 6*— 21".
VIIL ^The Irish names in the ConfessioPatricii (fo, 22" 1 — fo, 21" 2).
IX. 'The Irish glosses on the New Testament (fo. 31" 2— fo. 190).
That these glosses are later than the older Patrician documents is shewn
by the diphthongization of e : iar, iarfichid, (i)armifoistis (but ven-), and of o :
' But -ce also expresses -e after a palatal consonant: biccc, Muiiue.
'' In bilacliaele, ae expresses the -i umlaut of -a, cf, saele in the Stowe Spells and intra
p, xxviii, a There is a peculiar gen, in -eo in inseo (leg, inse) and Buindeo = iiise andBoinde, of, imeo
Ann. Ul. 737, 740, 836, 870. Apparently final unaccented eo and e had become confused.
4 infra Appendix II. c iufr^ p 271.
" inf'-a P- 271. 7 inirg, p. 45.
" infra p. 271. 0 Vol. i. supra pp. 494—498.

Codices Philargyrii. xvii

huasal. That they are earlier than the bulk of the glosses in Wb, seems
to be indicated by the fact that the gen. sg. of -i- and -u- stems is always
in -0 : folo, gleso, sense, spirto. After a non-palatal consonant i is regularly
expressed by i : gabis, fodil, samil, delbich, grddich, ceclis, dalire, daldi, etc'
After a non-palatal consonant final -e is expressed by e : derbensde, tarsende,
or by ce : ?'ii?ue, sechtw, etc.^ The diphthong oe does not yet appear.
9, Codices Philargyrii ^
Two series of excerpts from lunius Philargyrius' scholia on the Bucolics
are preserved in three manuscripts :
P. ( = N. Hagen) = Codex Parisiacus Lat. 7960, saec. x. In this MS. the second series
of excerpts is found fo. I'' — 14% the first series of excerpts on fo. 14^ — 41''.
L. = Codex Laurentinus, Plut. xlv. Cod. 14, s. x. According to Hagen the manuscript
was brought from France. The colophon to the first series (Rheiniaches Museum, N. F.
XV. 119) seems to contain a Latin rendering — Fatosus — of the name of the Irish excerptor,
which may have been Toicthech : see The Academy for July 28, 1894, Eev. Celt. xvi. 123.
P2. ( = P. Hagen) = Codex Parisinus 11308, s. ix.
With regard to the relations of the three manuscripts the following may be
noted. P and L are very closely related and come from a common source, but
P was not copied from L nor L from P. P^ is fuller and more correct than P
and L, but is not the source from which they have been copied. Errors common
to the three MSS. indicate that they go back to a common source, into which
many mistakes had already crept through the transcriber's ignorance of the
Irish language and his unfamiliarity with the script. The three codices are
all in a continental hand. It is not improbable that the archetype from
which all the three MSS. finally came was written by a continental scribe.
The Irish of the glosses is of the same archaic character as that of the
Book of Armagh. Its peculiarities have been discussed by Thurneysen, Celt.
Zeitschr. III. 52 sq.*
1 Hence we should write in 171°2 ruminiged, in !!&' frisintomaltid, in 182''2 siltid.
' Hence in 170'' 1 adamra, should be corrected to adaviie. In 177" 2, as Mr Edward Gwynn
informs us, the last half of the last letter of etalacda has been lost by the cutting of the margin ;
etalacdce should be restored.
^ A few of the glosses were published by Thilo, Rhein. Mus., Neue Folge, xiv. 132, and were
reprinted by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. Supplementum 5, with the addition of two from the same
codices contributed by Hagen, The glosses in P were printed by W. S. in the Academy for
Jan. 17, 1891, and again in the Rev. Celt. xiv. 226 sq. The glosses from L were published
by W, S., KZ. XXXIII. 62 sq. The glosses from P- did not come to our knowledge till after the
sheet of the Thesaurus containing the other glosses had been printed off. They are published in
Appendix I. from a transcript kindly made for us by the late M, L, Duvau, Both the Latin
text and the Irish glosses have now been edited by Hagen, Serv, Gram, vol, in. Ease. ii. Appendix
Serviana ; to this edition we are indebted for some additions and corrections. Cf. also Servius
ed. Thilo in, i. v.
^ As to coennich, P^ shews that the archetype had coinnich.

xviii Description of the MSS.

Codices Anonyrai breuis expositionis Vergilii Georgicorum^
P. ( = N. Hagen) = Cod. Paris. Lat. 7690.
P2. ( = P. Hagen) = Cod. Par. 11308.
G. = Codex Burmannianus, nunc bibl. Leidensis publ. Lat. n. 135, s. xi,
10. Codices Prisciani.
The following manuscripts of Priscian contain Irish glosses and notes :
A. Codex Sangallensis No. 904.
B, Codex Augiensis No, cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhanus.
C, Codex Leidensis, Cod. Lat., 67.
D. Fragmentum Ambrosianum. Cod. A. 138 sup.
It has been shewn by Hertz^ that the first three codices come from a
common source, and that A and C are especially closely related. From a
photograph of a page of D it is clear that it belongs to the same family',
and that it is even more closely related to C-* than A is, while at the same time
it can neither have been the source of C nor can it have been copied from C.
Irish glosses are by far most numerous in A. In part B has similar
Irish glosses to A, but it has also many Irish glosses peculiar to itself
Most of the Irish glosses in C are also found in A. Corresponding to the
Irish glosses in D are generally found Irish glosses in A, but while they
agree in sense, they often differ in form=. It is to be observed further that
no two of the other collections have an Irish gloss in common which is not
shared by A; the only instance, however, is foilenn (Sg. 93a l)—failen
(Per. 37a 1) = foilenn (Pld. 59a).
In addition to the Irish glosses the MSS. have a larger or smaller number
' Through inadvertence the few Irish glosses in this text have been published under the name
of Philargyrius, and so they are given from P on p. 48 of the present volume. The readings of
P^ and G will be found infra p. 418. The full Latin text has now been published by Hagen,
Serv. vol. in. Ease, ii., Appendix Serviana.
^ Gramm. Lat. II. xvi.
'" Thus in Hertz I. 149 1. 13 after aqua D has the same addition as the three other MSS. .
Iar (quando signi)ficat KUTovKavaiov (pay [leg. KarocKlSiov 0e6i/] laris facit genitiuum • sin im-
peratorem  (tjartis • quern mactauit cosus . ct testis ouidius in epigrammatis {lart)e ferox cesso
casus opima tiilit: liuius • in • iiii • ab urbe  tolumnio rege ueient{um).
* Some examples of agreement with C are : protiilit hoc idem in prima epistolarum = 'Bertz I.
144, 17 ; apud Latinos = Hertz I. 145, 5 ; uel per duas terminatlones uel per (res = Hertz 1. 145, 6 ;
unum in ro = Hertz I. 146, 3 ; et amato?-iae = Hertz I. 148, 15.
'' Instances of peculiar readings in D are : dcmoCTVfHs e«7ieu = Hertz I. 144, 21; staiiiis followed
directly by so!j(e?-at=Hertz I. 145, 26; argo mango (argo apparently cancelled and mani/o added
over the line) = ma)i(/o Hertz I. 146, 4 (C has margo with 1 ango on the margin); in al neutra
sunt latina omnia ut tribunal = H.eitz I. 147, 1; in im quoque inuenitur [neutrum'!) (pro)priti,m
cim= Hertz I. 148, 6; uirgilius in uii. soJ/o7-ea = Hertz I. 149, 11. Corresponding to Hertz I.
i
150, 11 D has, not in the text, but between the columns, % plaU Callus (i.e. collus uel collum)
I columbari • haut multu (?) (the rest is lost by the mutilation of the page).

Codices Prisciani. xix

of Latin glosses. B and C have sometimes a Latin gloss corresponding to an
Irish gloss in C ; occasionally the Latin gloss is found in both B and C^.
A. Codex Sangallensis 904'.
This manuscript is in the Stiftsbibliothek of St Gall. It consists of 240
pages*, and contains the Latin text of the first sixteen books of Priscian and
of part of book seventeen down to the word " naturaliter " Hertz ii. 147 1. 18.
Traube has shewn that it was written by some of the friends of Sedulius ;
he supposes that it was copied in some Irish monastery in the first half of
the ninth century, and brought by wandering Irishmen to the continent^.
The Latin text is in different hands". The margin has been cut in binding,
so that some of the notes have been mutilated, particularly on the upper
margin. The manuscript contains between the lines and on the margins both Irish
and Latin notes and glosses ; the Irish, however, predominate. The glosses
are written in different hands from those which wrote the Latin text. At
least three hands are to be distinguished'. The chief glossator (A) extends
to 65"5. 64^6 .i. uas • lestar is from the second glossator (B) ; 65" 7 atriur is £^
again from A. B wrote the glosses from 65" 8 to the end of the page, the
glosses on 66* and 66", the glosses on 67* and the glosses on 67", except 67"
19, and 22, which are from A, who wrote the bulk of the glosses from 68* to
the end. A third hand (C) has added scattered glosses throughout, often short
Latin explanations. With regard, however, to the scattered glosses which do
not come from A or B, Professor Thurneysen writes : " The question is more
difiScult how far the glosses of another hand (i.e. than A and B) have the same
1 Instances from B will be found in Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 472. Instances from C are d deletion-
ibus fricando enim deletur littera=Sg. 3>'4; custos mulorum = Sg. 33''3 ; pelex = Sg. 3&'l ; lapis
triumphi = 8g. 69" 19 ; celer=8g. 69"'21 ; hartulaniis = 8g. 92''1 ; ab eo quod est tranitf = 8g. 94"4;
sanguineus tumar=Sg. 96''1.
^ Thus ,i. anchora B, .1. aiwhara vel onus quodlibet quo naues stabilimitur C = Sg. 22"5 ; quia
dicitur Euripides {Aeripides C) qui in illo die natus est quo Athenienses cum Persis in Em-upo
(Aeripo 0) bellum commisserunt = Sg. 31" 6.
^ Ed. Ascoli, 1879 (Archivio Glottologico Italiano vi.) ; cf. Zeuss, Grammatica Celtiea^ xi. sq. ;
Nigra, Beliquie Celtiche ; Hertz, Grammatici Latini II. xv. sq. ; W. S., Notes on the St GaUen
Glosses, Celt, Zeitschr. ii. 473 sq. ; Strachan, Some Notes on the Irish Glosses of Wiirzburg and
St Gall, Celt. Zeitschr. in. 55 sq. , On the Language of the St Gall Glosses, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 470 sq.
* According to the pagination of the codex itself, it should contain 249 pages. This pagination
is correct down to p. 78. But the following page is numbered not 79 but 88, so that every page
after p. 78 is numbered 9 too much ; cf. Nigra, op. cit. i. In the present edition the pagination
of the manuscript has been followed.
5 0 Roma NobOis, pp. 50 (373) sq. Giiterbock, KZ. xxxm. 92 note, has sought to determine
the date more accurately from some notes on the margin of the codex. If his data are correct,
the manuscript was written either in the year 845 or in the year 856.
" Gramm. Celt.''' xi. note. Nigra, op. cit. 27 sq. ; at the end of his book Nigra gives specimens
of different hands.
' For the information here given we are indebted to the kindness of Prof. Thurneysen.

XX Description of the MSS.

or different authors, for in the case of these isolated additions it is difficult
to decide as to the hand. I have consequently examined them again:
"Certainly C are: 15" 11 huaid li^, 33* 24 genus doloris, 49* 2 lothor,
54* 12 iouis, 57" 5 sabinus, 62" 10 ligo .i. bacc buana finime, 63* 12 .i. mocoll
lin, 67" 14 soror uiri, 69" 10 .i. obedientia, 144" 2 .i. hastas colligo and
t quero i populo alloquor, 145* 5, 6 .i. nutrio (but the marginal arbiathim
may be from the usual hand).
"Probably C : 46" 13 ingen, 50" 21 .i. fele, 63" 17 bestia.
" The following shew lighter ink than C has elsewhere: 46* 2 i hoc, 46* 3 f,
53* 1 5 tened, 92* 4 uestimentum.
" Doubtful if C : 46" 13 rite (may be from the writer of the Latin text),
49* 3 and 7 .i. derg.
" A different ductus probably appears in 62" 9 cis rigda, 53* 13 ,i. cliab
noiden (in rasura).
" Certainly not C : 105" 1 7 capus sebocc, 106* 3 i soror, 106" 10 uersio (the
writing of these glosses reminds one of that of the writer of the Latin text).
" Likewise not C : 143" 2, 146" 14 t foalgim."
The codex also contains a number of marginalia^ in Irish and Latin, in
various hands ; some of them are in the Ogham character.
p. 5* [marg. sup.] bene est hie.
p. 42 [marg. sup.] faue brigita.
p. 50 [marg. inf., Ogham] feria cai hodie.
p. 52 [marg. sup.] daman sianach.
p. 70 [marg. sup.. Ogham] fel martain^.
p. 77 [marg. sup.] omnium.
p. 92 [marg. sup,] sanctm, brigita interced&t pro me,
p. 114 [marg. sup.] bendacht for anmmain ferguso. amen, mar uar dom^.
p. 118 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss cut away.
p. 150 [marg. sup.] v  e^ faue.
p. 156 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss out away.
p. 157°' [marg. sup.] hvcvsqae caluus patricii" depinxit,
p, 157 [marg, sup,] xpe faue,
p, 158 [marg. sup.] s{^)n {an6i)bing{e)n'' .
p. 159 [marg. sup.] ruadri^ a.diest.
pp. 163, 165 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
' With regard to the proper names in this and other manuscripts from the circle of Sedulius
see Traube, 0 Roma Nobilis, 54 (350) sq,
2 Cf, Nigra, Rel. Celt. 18 sq.
'' = feria Martini.
* • A blessing on the soul of Fergus. Amen. I am very cold.'
" Die Buohstaben halb weggeschnitten, ausserdem der Rand geglattet. Ganz sicher wohl
nur V dann am Ende c und faue, Thurneysen, Nigra conjectures vinmane=8t Finnen of Mag
bile. ^ =Mdil Patrice from the writer of the Latin text dowu to p. 157 a.
' ' Bless, Holy Virgin,' The margin has been out ; restored by Nigra.
8 King of Wales, 844—878, Cf, Reeves, Adamnan, 390 sq,, Nigra, Rel, Celt. 12, Traube, 0
Roma Nobilis, 56 (352),

Codices Prisciani.

XXI

p. 165* [marg. inf.] isdorchce dom^.
pp. 168, 169 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
p. 170 [marg. sup., Ogham] minchasa'^.
p. 171 [marg. sup.] faue brigito.
p. 173'- [marg. sup,] faue brigito.
p. 175* [marg, sup,] pairicie adiuua,
p. 176* [marg, sup,] sawcia brigito.
p. 176" [marg. sup.] uit mo chrobK
p. 177* [marg, sup,] sanota, trinitos,
p, 178'' [marg. sup.] patricie henedic.
p. 181 [marg, sup.] faue ^atricie.
p. 182 [marg. sup.] faue hvigita.
p. 182'' [marg. sup.] fmguineK
p, 184'' [marg. sup.] sancta, brigita oret pro nobis.
p. 189* [marg. sup.] lathceirt^.
p. 190* [marg. sup.] patricie faue.
p. 190 [marg. sup.] follega^.
p. 191* [marg. sup.] faue brigita.
p. 192 [marg. sup.] sancta, brigita adiuua scriptorem istius artis.
p. 193 [marg. sup., Ogham] cocart'^.
p. 194 [marg. sup.] donngus^.
p. 194* [marg. inf.] do inis maddoe dvn .i. meisse y coirbbre^.
p. 194* [marg. sup.. Ogham] cocart''.
p. 195 [marg. sup.] sancta, brigito.
p. 195 [marg. sup.. Ogham] cocart''.
p. 195* [marg. sup.] isgann inmemr' y ascribend^".
p. 195* [marg. inf.] ni ckrmatt roscribad inletraimso^^.
p. 196 [marg. sup.] sancta brigito.
p. 196* [marg. sup.. Ogham] acoeart inso'^'^.
p. 197* [marg. sup.] sancta, brigito.
p. 197* traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
p. 199* [marg. inf.] ni rnxnaW^^.
p. 203* [marg. sup.] sanota brigita.
p. 202* [marg. inf.] :::::thas patric 7 brig^ ar mael bri{g)ice namba olcc amenma frimxa
{arin)scribund roscribad indulso^'^.

1 ' It is dark to me.'
2 According to the probable restoration of Nigra ; the characters have been cut away in part.
Minchasc means 'Little Easter,' Dominica in Albis, 'Low Sunday.' '¦' 'Alas 1 my hand.'
¦• According to Nigra, Rel. Celt. 28, one of the scribes.
^ See the ogmic latheirt infra at p. 204''. Is it = lathirt ' crapula ' ? J. S.
* ' Probabihnente & questo un nome proprio irlandese,' Nigra. But it rather seems a verb.
' ' A correction ' or ' correct. '
^ According to Nigra, Rel. Celt. 28, probably one of the writers of the Latin text ; the name,
however, occurs in other manuscripts belonging to the circle of Sedulius, Traube, 0 Roma
Nobilis, 54 (350). ^ ' We are from Inis Maddoe, to wit, Coirbbre and I.'
10 ' The parchment is rough (? ' difficilis ' Nigra) and the writing.'
n ' This page has not been written very slowly.'
12 ' This is a correction' (acoeart from ad-cocarti W. S.). Nigra would read cocart inso.
la ' Not slow.'
i* '  of Patrick and Brigit on MaelBrigte, that he may not be angry with me for the writing
that has been written this time,' W, S,

xxii Description of the MSS.

p. 203 [marg. inf.] maraith sercc din mardda aithne a in&etlccdn .
p. 204* [marg. sup., Ogham] latlieirt.
p. 206 [marg. sup.] brigita adiuua.
p. 207 [marg. sup.] Dongus.
p. 208 [marg. sup.] auctor adiuua lucis aetei-nae.
p. 209 [marg. sup.] faue ihu.
p. 209 [marg. inf.] sudet qui legat difficilis est ista pagina.
p. 210 [marg. inf.] tia,ch didiu madferr lat^ .i. d. o. o.
p. 211* [marg. inf.] uch mochliab an,6ibingenK
p. 212* [marg. inf.] tertia hora.
p. 213* [marg. sup.] grdcad*.
p. 214 [marg. sup.] a'' an de drochdub faigde dim (? or liml) 9diu'^.
p. 215 [marg. sup.] aa^ictus patricius.
p. 217 [marg. inf.] memmbrum naue droch dub 6 niepur na haill^.
p. 218 [marg. sup.] in nomime Almi Vatricii.
p. 219* [marg. sup.] inmaith''.
p. 219* [marg. .sup.] cobthach.
p. 220 [marg. sup.] gracad.
p. 221 [marg. sup.] in nomine samcri diormitii.
p. 222 [marg. sup.] sanctus diormitius oret pro nobis.
p, 223* [marg. sup.] feria diormiiw.
p. 223* [marg. sup.] gracad.
p. 226 [marg. sup.] mochoe noindrommoK
p. 228 [marg. sup.] isgann membrummK
p. 228 [marg. inf.] tempus est prandii.
p. 231* [marg. sup.] medon lai^".
p. 231* [marg. .sup.] fau(5 xpe.
p. 233 [marg. sup.] satharnn samchasc^^.
p. 233* [marg. sup.] amen.
p. 235* traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
p. 236 [marg. sup.] saulus qui fuerat ad(emp)to nomme paulus.
p. 239 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
p. 240* [marg. sup.] iob.
p. 241 [marg. sup.] adiuua xpe.
p. 242* [marg. sup.] aar6n iulius.
p. 242* [marg. sup.] sancta. maria.
p. 243 [marg. sup.] brigt'ta.
p. 246* [marg. inf.] nox adesi.
p. 247 [marg. sup.] faue brigito.
p. 247 [marg. sup.] grdcad.
p. 248* [marg. sup.] is tana andub'^^.
p. 249 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin.
^ ' Love remains as long as property (lit. deposit, ' opes,' Nigra) remains, 0 Maellecan.'
- ' I will go then, if you prefer it.'
^ ' 0 my breast. Holy Virgin.' * This obscure word reoccurs in pp. 220, 223, 247,
•'' Die obere Halfte aller Buohstaben ist weggeschnitten. Das letzte Wort wohl indiu, das
dritteletzte etwa faigde, das zweite und dritte ziemlich sicher de drochdub. Das erste Wort aus
vier Buohstaben kanu ioh nioht sioher ausmaohen (vielleioht daan oder baan), Thurneysen,
» ' New parchment, bad ink. 0 I say nothing more.' ' ' Is it good' or possibly ' well.'
»' Mochoe of Oendruim. ' " 'The parchment is scanty ('difficilis,' Nigra).' i" 'mid-day.'
11 =' Sabbatum aestiui pasohi,' cf. Giiterbock, KZ. xxxm. 93 n. '^ 'The ink is thin.'

Codices Prisciani. xxiii
p. 249* [marg. inf.] spiritui sanoto semper dignissima gloria. For sigla scattered
through the manuscript see Nigra, Eel. Celt. 27. Two Irish quatrains and one poem
written on the margin are printed below, p. 290. For the Latin poems in the codex, one
of which is in praise of Bishop Gunthar of Cologne, see Nigra, Eel. Celt. 6 sq., Traube, 0
Eoma Nobilis 51 (347), Poet. Carol, iii. 238 sq.
As we have seen, the codex was probably written about the middle of the
ninth century. The date of the Irish glosses has been much disputed ;
sometimes they have been considered earlier, sometimes later than Ml,, and
opinions have varied according as attention has been directed to one point or
another'- The explanation of the fluctuation of opinion is that the collection
of glosses is not homogeneous, but comes from various sources and is of a
varying antiquity'-
With regard to the relation of the Irish glosses to the Latin text it is
important to note a large number of instances in which the Irish clearly
explains the corrupt Latin of the manuscript. Such are libralibus 1* 1,
auctori 7" 11, pudicitia Penelopae 29* 8, ciclasias 32" 12, capsa 36* 8, curta
57* 6, aut amatoriae 63" 7, teretes 66* 22, excipiuntur 67* 12, abriza 73* 4,
causdico 138* 12, uisionem 149" 5, nomina 156" 6, opheogenistum 181* 4,
potest 189" 3, retransit quae 199" 1, passeris 203* 20, pasiua — liquefiunt
209" 19 — 21. At 155* 1 it would seem as though the glossator had
knowledge of a reading alroirddeiav. At 191* 3 he was apparently
acquainted with the true reading.
Instances of misinterpretation of the Latin will be found at 15" 11,
17" 13, 20* 4, 24* 9, 13, 36" 4, 38* 6, 49" 8, 57* 7, 8, 9, 59" 14, 60* 4, 62" 8,
64* 18, 67* 5, 92* 1, 9.5* 6, 139* 1, 144* 3, 146" 7, 154" 1, 185" 7, 188" 1, 217" 3.
The authority most frequently cited is Isidore, 13" 2, 47" 7, 49" 16, 20,
52* 11, 53* 12, 20, 95* 1, 96* 3, 96" 2, 106" 12, 111" 5, 152* 2, 159* 7. Others
are Cicero' 7" 15, 73* 4, 92" 1, 102* 2*, 106" 14, 107* 3, Beda 35* 12, 49" 8,
124" 6, Orosius 23" 4, 57* 8, 95* 7 (?), Virgilius 106" 13, 143" 7, 152" 1,
Ambrosius 96" 7, Boeotius 57* 7, Cassianus 41* 1, 131" 1, C"-' 8" 5, 190" 3,
Com- 100" 2, Dionysius Thrax 18* 4, Gaudentius 70* 15, Hieronymus 62" 2,
Hono" 7" 14, Lactantius 22* 2, Maximianus 136* 2, in libro Niciae 65* 16,
Papirinus 4* 9, Polibius Medicus 49" 22, Probus 155* 2, ...pho" 47" 6.
Two Irish 'erratici' are mentioned in abbreviation Mael" and Cua" 31" 12,
and probably a Mail Gaimrid 183"3=. A manuscript called the Liber
Komanus is referred to 4* 12".
1 Cf. Thurneysen Rev. Celt. vi. 318 ; Pedersen, KZ. xxxv. 316 ; Strachan, Trans. Phil. Soc.
1899—1901, pp. 47, 57, Rev. Celt. xx. 304 sq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxxvi. 471 ; Thurneysen, KZ.
XXXVII. 55.
2 For a detailed proof of this from linguistic evidence see Celt. Zeitschr. rv. 470 sq.
' Probably the obscure grammarian cited frequently by Vergilius Maro : possibly (as Prof.
Goetz of Jena suggests) the author of the so-called Synonyma Ciceronis, ed. Mahne, Leiden, 1850.
* We have not been able to verify the references, so that the name is doubtful.
s Cf. vol. I. p. xviii. " Of. Hertz I. xv.

xxiv Description of the MSS.

B. Codex Augiensis cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhanus^ ^
This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau : it is
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek in Carlsruhe. It consists of 107
leaves written in an Irish hand of the ninth century^. On the margin and
between the lines Latin and Irish notes have been added by different hands.
C. Codex Leidensis Lat. 67 ^
This manuscript is preserved in the University Library of Leyden. It
consists of 219 leaves, and was written about the middle of the ninth
century*- Fo. 9* sqq, contain the text of Priscian 's Latin grammar, with some
lacunae, written by more than one hand. On the margin and between the
lines are a considerable number of Latin glosses and notes and a few Irish
glosses in different hands, printed infra p. 231.
D. Fragmentum Ambrosianum^.
Cod. A 138 of the Ambrosian Library, Milan, contains Haymonis Comm. in
Epistolas S. Pauli ad Hebraeos, ad Corinth. 1 et 2. This is preceded by three
leaves, of which the first two contain a fragment of the vulgate text of the
prophet Ezechiel, the last a fragment of Priscian, Bk. iv auribus excipitur
man (Hertz 1. 139, 9) — Bk. v consonantis quidem antecedente (Hertz 1. 1 50, 14).
Haymonis Comm. has come undoubtedly from Bobbio. Consequently it may
be inferred that the Priscian came from the same place. On the verso of
the second leaf an Irish hand has added the contents of Haymon's Com
mentary, which shews that the two leaves were attached to the commentary
from a very ancient date". The nine Irish glosses contained in this fragment
are printed infra p. 232.
11. CoDEX Ambrosian US, F. 60 sup.'
The manuscript bears the title "Sententiae sanctorum Doctorum et
Patrum." The five Irish glosses printed infra p. 234 are on fo. 60.
1 Ed. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, 219 sq. ; W. S., Old-Irish Glosses at Wiirzburg and
Carlsruhe. 2 According to the Rev. H. M. Bannister it was transcribed in 848 a.d., see Journal of
Theological Studies, 1903, p. 51. For a specimen see Silvestre-Madden, Palaeography, p. 609.
' Ed. Pott, Intelligenzblatt zur allgemeineu Litteraturzeitung, 1846, pp. 28, 89 ; W, S.,
GoideUca, p, 56 ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae, 226 sq. Through the kindness of Dr de Vries
the MS. was deposited for some weeks in the Rylands Library, Manchester ; a few additions and
corrections will be found at the end of this volume.
" From a chronological entry on fo. 7" the MS. may be more precisely assigned to the
year 838. Cf. Hertz I. xni. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernioae xxi. sq. For Dubthach the writer see
Traube, 0 Roma Nobilis, 56 (352),
¦'¦ Ed, Zimmer, Supplementum, 3,
8 For the information here given we are indebted to the kindness of Professor Ascoh,
'¦ Ed, Zimmer, Supplementum, 4.

Codex Bibl. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lat. 14846. xxv

12. Codex Bernensis 363 \
This codex is preserved in the Stadtbibliothek of Berne, and contains
Servii Mauri grammatici Commentarius in Bucolica Georgica et Aeneidem
Virgilii, fo. 1 — 142, Horace, fo. 167 a — 186 d (odae, epodi, carmen saeculare,
ars poetica, et sermonum lib. 1 usque ad sat. HI., v. 134), part of Ovid's
Metamorphoses, Bedae Historia Britanniae, and a variety of other works.
According to Traube the codex (which is wholly in an Irish hand) is not
earlier than the end of the ninth century^. It is a copy of one or more older
Irish manuscripts, and it is not impossible that all the marginalia have been
transcribed from the original*. These marginalia carry us into the circle of
Sedulius* and the middle of the ninth century. The original belonged to
North Italy, probably to Milan^
13. Codex Bibl. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lat. 14846°.
This is a manuscript in the Hof- und Staatsbibliothek of Munich, assigned
to the tenth' or eleventh century^ It has on the back the title : In
Donatum de Grammatica, Saec. ix., and consists for the most part of
Erchanherti commentarius in Donatum minorem. Ff 106 — 121, however,
contain a collection of Latin sortes; on fo. 106'', which is otherwise blank,
another hand has written: Sortilegia per literas et sacros lihros quorum
meminit diuus gregorius turonensis. These sortes are of various kinds. In
those printed below (pp. 236, 237) the prefixed letters have reference to the
consultation of the Psalter; unless it was otherwise prescribed, the initial
letter of the word which first met the eye would seem to have been decisive.
The operation is denoted by the phrase librum tenere.
The Latin text is corrupt, and it has had incorporated with it both
Irish and British glosses, much distorted in the process of transcription.
1 The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Goidelica 54; Nigra, Rev. Celt. ii. 446;
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 263 ; Hagen, Codex Bernensis 363, phototypice editus, Lugduni Batavorum,
1897, pp. xLi. sq. (where the Irish is often misread); the whole codex may now be studied in the
aforementioned facsimile. Cf. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq., Supplementum, 14 ; Gottlieb,
Wiener Studien, ix. 151 ; Hagen, Verhandlungen der 39 Vers, deutscher Phil. u. Schulm., Leipzig,
1888, pp. 247 sq.; Reuter, Hermes, xxiv. 161 sq. ; Traube, 0 Roma Nobilis, 52 (348) sq.; Stern,
Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178 sq.
-" Op. cit. 54 (350). ^ Traube, op. cit. 53 (349).
* Traube, op. cit. 53 (349). The Irish names are printed below, p. 235 ; for the others see
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq. ; Traube, op. cit. 54 (350) sq. ; Hagen, Cod, Bern. 363, XMii. sq.
6 Traube, op. cit. 53 (349); Stern, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178.
^ Ed. Thurneysen, Sitzungsberichte der Mtinchener Akademie, philol.-histor. Classe, 1885,
pp. 90 sq. Corrections in Rev. Celt. xi. 90 sq. The Latin text has been published by Winnefeld,
Sortes Sangallenses, Bonn, 1887.
' Catalogus oodicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae regiae Monacensis, iv. 2, p. 241 sq.
8 Keil, De grammaticis quibusdam Latinis infimae aetatis commentatio. Erlangae, 1868,
p. 23. S. G. IL C

xxvi Description of the MSS.
The Celtic glosses are written in the text, but are generally indicated by
perpendicular or horizontal strokes. For the most part the Celtic words
stand out of construction in the sentence ; sometimes they are obviously
misplaced. They seem to have been originally notes and glosses on the
text, which later copyists incorporated therein^.
14. Codex Canonum Hibernicorum CamaracensisI
This is a manuscript of the eighth century', preserved in the public
Library of Cambray, nr. 619. It consists of 72 leaves, and contains the
text of the Irish Canons down to Lib. xxxviil. 18 med. It has been copied
by a continental hand from a manuscript in the Irish character^- In the
archetype there had been inserted by chance a leaf containing a fragment
of an Irish homily. This was copied by the continental scribe along with
the rest of the codex ; the words are often wrongly divided, and there
are many clerical errors resulting from the scribe's unfamiliarity with the
Irish script.
The Irish is very archaic, and dates from the second half of the seventh
or the beginning of the eighth century ^ The following points may he
noted. Internal e has not yet become %a, e.g. feda = later fiada ; at the
end of a word, however, it appears as ea, cZea = later dia. Similarly o has
not yet become ua, e.g. ood = later '6,ad. Unaccented e is preserved in
autruhert, le, nundem, and in the possessive pronoun, ine^ chuis, ine taim,
ine meraib, inae lohri, inae seth, inae dommetu, faire chomnessam; but a
appears where no preposition precedes : a bees, a deserce, a fuil, and after
fri : fria thola, fria tola ; similarly are n-indarhe, are n-airema, aire sechethar,
aure coicsa, but ara tinola. Unaccented o is preserved in fedot, tuthegot,
tuesmot. Pretonic to- is preserved before verbal forms: tu-thegot, tuesmot,
tondecomnacuir, but before nouns we find du, do. In the article pretonic
nd is preserved in dundaih, but has become ?iw in hma. A long vowel
is often expressed by doubling, e.g. isee, bees, duun. Amail, intain appear,
not amal, intan.
¦ Thurneysen, op. cit. 95.
' Ed. Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.^ 1004, O'Curry, Bibliotheque de I'Ecole des Chartes, ni. s&ie,
tome III. 197 sq. ; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 213 sq. A facsimile is given by C. P. Cooper in his
Report on the Foedera, appendix A. The text is here pubUshed from photographs ; the lines
correspond to the lines of the original.
3 The date is fixed by the closing words : Explicit liber canonum quem dominus Albericus
episcopus urbis Gamaracensium et Atrebacemium fieri rogauit. Deo gratias Amen. Albericus was
bishop of Cambray and Arras from 763 till 790 a,d,; cf, Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonen-
sammlung^ xxx.
^ Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xix.
5 Cf. Thurneysen, Celt. Zeitschr. i. 348 sq., ni. 53 sq.
6 Noteworthy is n corresponding to nn in Wb. ; of. Pedersen, A.spiratioueu, 119.

The Stoive Missal. xxvii

15. Incantationes Sangallenses^
Codex Sangallensis nr. 1395, which is made up of a collection of frag
ments of ancient manuscripts made by von Arx when librarian, contains
(pp. 418, 19) a single leaf of an ancient Irish manuscript of the eighth or
ninth century. The verso of the leaf contains the Irish spells written by
three hands. The first hand wrote the first three spells down to fortchiunn^.
The second hand is much coarser ; from it comes the spell Tessurc — -forsate,
A third hand added focertar — aleth, words which indicate the application of
some form of incantation which is not described.
16. The Stowe Missal'.
The Stowe Missal is a small manuscript of 67 leaves, 5| inches long by
4^ broad, now in the library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin. The
principal divisions of the volume are: (1) Extracts from St John's Gospel
(ff. 1—11); (2) the Missal (ff. 12—65); (3) the Irish treatise on the
Eucharist (fiP. 65 b— 67 a); (4) the. Irish Spells (fo. 67 b). Section (1) forms
a separate quire by itself, so that there is no evidence when it was attached
to the rest of the book.
¦•In the liturgical portion the discrimination of the original hands is far
fi-om easy. In the first part of it, the Ordinary and Canon of the Mass
(ff. 12 — 38), two hands seem to be found, one (A^) extending from fo. 12
to fo. 28, the other (A^) beginning at fo. 29. Both are bad and decadent
hands, and the difficulty is to know whether this is due, as often, to lateness
of date or to the inexperience of the scribes. A^ probably continues to
fo. 46, where the Missal proper ends. The Ordo Baptismi (flf. 47 — 65*)
begins in a hand (B) akin to A^ but probably not the same. Apparently-
several hands occur in it, but it is impossible to determine exactly the
' Ed. Keller, Mittheilungen der antiquarisehen GeseUschaft in Ztirich, Bd vii. tab. vii. p. 75 ;
Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.^ 949 ; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 270 sq. ; Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs.
GeseUschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890, ss. 92, 93. And see Verzeichniss der Handschriften der
Stiftsbibliothek von St. Gallon, Halle, 1875, ss. 462—463. The text is here edited from a
photograph. 2 The words Preehnyt^can — KUaatyonibus are written in peculiar half Greek characters.
3 The Irish portions have been edited by W. S., KZ. xxvi. 497 sq., and by MacCarthy,
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvii. 135 sq. Cf. also O'Conor, Stowe Catalogue;
Todd, Transactions ot the Royal Irish Academy, xxiii.; Warren, The Academy, Feb. 8, 1879,
Jan. 1, 1881, and Oct. 20, 1894; Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church, 198 sqq. ; Plummer, KZ.
XXVII. 441 sqq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxviii. 376 sqq. Specimens of the script will be found in the
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvii. plate vi.
" For these palaeographical notes we are indebted to Dr Kenyon, who through the liberality
of the Council of the Royal Irish Academy was able to examine the manuscript at the British
Museum.
c2

xxviii Description of the MSS.
points of change, or how far the differences are due to progressive deteri
oration on the part of a single scribe. The latter part of the treatise,
however, appears to be certainly by a different hand from the beginning
of it. There is also to be distinguished the hand of a corrector, Moelcaich^,
whose signature appears on fo. 37, where his activity ends. As to the rubrics,
up to fo. 23 inclusive only the words lethdirech sund on fo. 18 appear to
be in the hand of Moelcaich. From fo. 24 Canon dominicus papae Oilasi
onwards they appear to be all in his hand, except the Irish notes inserted
in a small hand on fo. 34. After Moelcaich disappears there are at least
two hands apparent in the titles, one on ff. 38 and 47, the other on ff. 42
and 44". The title and prayer on fo. 46", before the Ordo Baptismi, are in
a hand resembling that of Moelcaich, and may be his. The Irish treatise on
the Eucharist and the Spells are written in different rough hands.
With regard to the date of the script, Dr Kenyon would assign that of
Moelcaich to the tenth century. If that be so, he would assign the original
hands (A\ A', B) to the beginning of the tenth century or possibly the end
of the ninth, but not earlier. The Irish treatise and spells are written in
rough hands which are difficult to date. According to Dr Kenyon they can
hardly be earlier than the eleventh century, and they might well be later^.
If the codex is to be put so late, there is evidence from the language
that the texts have been transcribed from a much older original. Note
worthy is cache Mass § 18 by cacha Wb. 13" 28, Sg. 26" 9, 198* 14, cecha Ml.
56" 22, 96" 7, 134* 3. Further in the tract on the Mass the preposition to
before verbs remains to-: toresset, tanaurnat, toeing, totet, cf tqfasci in the
Spells', while before nouns it has become do. to 'thine' appears in the
Mass § 19, and in the Spells; what weight is to be laid on these isolated
cases is not clear. The preposition di before a noun has not yet become do :
diohli, deobli, Mass § 16. In § 19 amail still appears by amal. On the other
hand there are instances of later phenomena, which may be put down to
the chances of transcription; such as dana = ddnae, Mass § 16, by anmce,
ohlce, menme, menmce, nd for nn in hrond § 3, colind § 11, the expression of
aspirated / and s by a dot over the letter. As peculiarities of orthography
may be noted: forsen Mass § 5, insen § 10, hosen* § 18 ; ccelech § 4, rosaegeth
§ 19, cf saele Spells'; fuel Spells"; coer'' Mass § 19 ; tuib^ Mass § 15.
' Cf. Warren, Liturgy and Ritual of the' Celtic Church, 201, note 1.
' Dr Kenyon gives these results with diffidence, and thinks there is far more hope of arriving
at an approximate date on liturgical or linguistic grounds than on palaeographical considerations
alone. ' But in the Rubrics doberar fo. 50". * Cf. vol. i. p. 4.
» Cf. Dun Cuaer Ann. Ul. 803, 804, 817, Aedhacin 806, lellaen 825, Aerdd 835, Cluaen, 844,
Tammaen 870.
' Cf. Maileruen in the Hst of saints fo. 32", Clue7i, Ann. Ul. 817.
? Cf. maer=m6ir Ann, Ul. 745, 755, 759, 778, 780, 782, 813, 827, 832, 834, 839, 841, 844, 850,
855, 872, Roei^^Boiss 746. s cf. fruich Philargyrius,

Liber Deirensis. xxix

17. Cooperculum Codicis Bedae Caroliruhensis'.
(Cod. Aug. CLXVII.)
These fragments were discovered by Dr Holder on the verso of one of
the leaves of vellum in which the Reichenau ma.nuscript of Beda was
formerly bound. The writing is of the eighth or ninth century.
18, Liber Dimmai,
The Book of Dimma is an ancient copy of the Gospels, now in the Library
of Trinity College, Dublin. It also contains an ofSce for the visitation of
the sick, O'Curry, Lectures, p, 651, where 'nunc' should be ,N. The four
Irish notes printed infra p. 257 come at the end of the Gospels of S. Matthew,
S. Mark, S. Luke and S. John respectively; the Irish quatrain is at the end
of the codex. The only form linguistically noteworthy is Dimma; the change
of final -ae to -a seems to have begun about 800 A.D,
19. Liber Dairmagensis,
The Book of Durrow is likewise a copy of the Gospels, now in the Library
of Trinity College, Dublin, and sometimes assigned to the sixth century.
The Irish note printed infra p. 267 is on fo, 173^ and is in quite a different
hand from the text, 20. Liber Deirensis,
The Book of Deir is a small octavo codex of 86 folios now in the Uni
versity Library of Cambridge, numbered i. i, b. 32. Its principal contents are
1 Ed. W, S,, KZ. XXXI. 246 sq. Cf. Rev. H. M. Bannister, Journal of Theological Studies,
1903, pp. 49 sq. The first fragment is written on the margin and has been mutilated by the
cutting of the leaf. How much has been out away may be conjectured from a mutilated piece
of Latin on the margin of the other side of the leaf, which, as the Rev. H. M. Bannister saw,
agrees closely in its first part with the Stowe Missal, fo. 24 a:
pro ioolumitate
lorn ac re :
tis adstant
tirii .•. pro re
nostror ¦ :
et pro requie d
iteneris • sci • :
episeopis :
astico or:
et onib; regib
etc.
= Stowe Missal: pro incolumitate regum et pace populorum ac reditu eaptiuorum, pro uotis
adstantium, pro memoria martirum, pro remisione peoatorum n6strorum, et actuum emendatione
eorum, ac requie defunctorum, et prosperitate iteneris nostri, pro domino papa episeopo et
omnibus episeopis, et prespeteris, et omni aeclesiastioo ordine, pro imperio romano, et omnibus
regibus christianis etc.

xxx Description of the MSS.
the Gospel of S. John (Hieronymian version), portions of the other Gospels
and a fragment of an ofiSce for the visitation of the sick. These and the
colophon printed infra p. 257 are in one handwriting certainly as old as the
ninth century. In fo. 28" occurs the rubric Hisund dubevr sacorfaicc ddu,
'here the Host is given to him.' The only remarkable form is rodscribai;
such preterites do not yet appear in the Old-Irish glosses, but they are found
in the Felire of Oengus.
The legend of the foundation of the Abbey of Deir in Buchan, and the
grants and charter (interesting as the sole existing specimens of the Gaelic
spoken in Scotland in the twelfth century), have been published and trans
lated by W. S. (Goidelica, pp. 106—111) and by Stuart (The Book of Deir,
edited for the Spalding Club, Edinburgh, 1869).
21. Vita Fintani^.
The Irish sentences are found in three MSS.^
A = Codex C. 23 in the Stiftsbibliothek library of St Gall, assigned to
the eleventh century.
B = Codex Augiensis Ixxxiv, (ff, 20-24) in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek
of Carlsruhe, assigned to the eleventh century,
C = A codex in the library of the monastery of Engelberg, assigned to the
twelfth century,
Zimmer has shewn from the erroneous translation licet tibi a deo post alios
remeare which in A follows isJcet duit odia, anatheset indabdane, and in B
takes the place of the Irish, that A and B go back to a common archetype.
He further holds that C is copied from A. This is less clear. In a few
cases C has the con-ect Latin text where it is corrupt in A, and it is not easy
to see why the scribe should have changed doit to doitus^.
1 The life of S, Fintan was edited from A by Goldast, Rerum Alamannicarum soriptores
aliquot uetusti, i. 203 sq. (Frankfurt, 1730), by Mabillon, Acta Sanctorum, rv. 1, 378 sq., and
again by Mone, Quellensammlung der badisohen Landesgeschichte, i. 54 sq. (Carlsruhe, 1848),
with readings from other MSS. The text has been re-edited by Holder-Egger, Monumenta
Germaniae Historica Scriptorum, Tomi xv. Pars i. 502 sq. (Hanover, 1887). The passages
containing the Irish notes have also been published by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 272 sq.
^ In an edition of the Vita Findani prepared by him, and preserved in the Hof- und Landes
bibliothek of Carlsruhe (Codex Sanblasianus 33 fol. 1 — 115), Van der Meer gives the readings of
a, Saint Gall codex communicated to him by the Abb^ Stocklin of Disentis. The text resembles a
very corrupt copy of C. Felcet cliu tadia anatheset in ddbdane.
Ata oblec (obleec7) ichi Xpm christ ochus Patri grat machie farna feli tarn nakisel theil chur
(or crurl) tart doitxis teilca ilfar kisel.
Cucenda cliach chuchen det faden maicf de hachf.
Quine ilaocus innadichi in loge et longe celedereniut voferfas torithins.
2 Zimmer lays weight on the fact that in A and C are added over the Irish words isket, etc.
and ataich, etc., the Latin versions licet tibi a deo ire in abbatiam (quoted by Holder-Egger from
A only), and absecra christum et patricium nomen ciuitatis. If these additions are in A in a
different hand from the text, and in the text-hand in C, that would prove that C was copied
from A, otherwise not.

A7itiphona7'ium Benchorense. xxxi
It has been calculated that S. Fintan died in 878 A.D. His life then may
have been written towards the end of the ninth century.
22. Adamnani Vita Columbae\
The manuscript (= Codex A, Reeves^), from which the Irish names in
Adamndn's Life of Coluniba are printed below, belonged formerly to
Reichenau and is now in the Stadtbibliothek of Schaffhausen, where it is
numbered 32, As Reeves has shewn', it was written by Dorbbdne, who was
elected to the chair of S. Columba in lona in 713 a.d. and died in the same
year, nine years after Adamnan himself In the time between the composition
of the Life and its transcription by Dorbbene the Irish language had under
gone certain changes, and occasionally, as a comparison with other MSS.
shews^ Dorbbene introduced the forms of his own time. The language is of
the same general character as that of the oldest portions of the Book of
Armagh. ¥' and o" are still preserved, e.g. Fechnus, Neth, Modam, Gloithe,
Tomme. Unaccented short vowels preserve their quality, e.g. Ached, Lathreg,
Nemaidon'': ai is still universal; Aide etc. oi appears in Broichdnus by oe in
Mess Loen'. The variation between Columm and Colitmb (6* 1) is remarkable.
The gen. of -i- and -u- stems is in o : Aide etc.
23. Antiphonarium Benchorense.
This liturgical manuscript commonly, but inaccurately, called an Anti
phonary, was written in the monastery of Bangor (Ir. Bennchor), on the
southern shore of Belfast Lough, during the abbacy of Cronan, i.e. between
the years 680 and 691. It contains six canticles ; twelve metrical hymns ;
1 Ed. Reeves. The Life of St Columba. . .written by Adamnan, ninth abbot of that monastery,
Dublin, 1857.
2 The MS. is described by Reeves, op. cit. xiii. sq., who gives specimens of the script.
3 Op. cit, XIV.
¦* The other MSS, are described by Reeves, op. cit. xxiv. sq. The most important linguistically
is Beeves' Codex B, a vellum MS. of the middle of the fifteenth century, preserved in the British
Museum, Bibl. Reg. 8 D, ix., and which represents a text independent of A; cf, Zimmer, KZ.
xxxii. 199. The part of this MS. containing the names of S. Columba's disciples and relations
is printed infra, p. 281.
5 In some cases Dorbbene has introduced a later orthography: Ceannachte 56" ( = Cenacte B),
Ceate 58" (=Cete B), Feachnaus 32" (=Fechnaus B, C, F, S), Deathrib 52" ( = Dethrib B),
Leathain 118" (=Lethani B), Clied 55" ( = Cleeth B); ea appears in final position in Lea 28"
( = Lea B), cf. dea in the Cambray Homily. The later ia appears in niath 25" ( = math B);
this is doubtless due to the transcribers, not to Adamnan; as to Miathorum 18" it may be
remarked that this is a foreign name, which Reeves, p. 33, identifies with the Matdrai.
^ At the end of a word we find MoLua 76".
' The gen. Colgion 35'' by Calgen is remarkable. Attention may be directed to the middle
vowel oiFechureg 23" (by Feehreg 121") and Ainmurech 49", Ainmurecj 108".
8 In 59" Boend (cf. Baend Lib. Ard, 11") comes from Bafind, but the reading Bafind in B shews
that the form Boend is not to be imputed to Adamnan.

xxxii Description of the MSS.
sixty-nine collects for use at the canonical hours ; seventeen collects on behalf
of special persons or for use on special occasions ; seventy anthems and
versicles ; the Creed ; and the Pater noster. The evidence as to the birth
place and date of the MS. is contained in three hymns : a hymn (f 15^) to
the first abbot S. Comgell, entitled Ymnum sancti Comgilli, a hymn (f 30)
entitled Versiculi familiae Benchuir, — and containing the line Munther^
Benchuir beata, and a hymn on f 36", which we have printed infra (p, 282) as
preserving the names of the first fifteen abbots and as proving that the MS.
was written during the lifetime of Cronan, There is also in f 34'' an Irish
rubric — Common oroit d'An'^ — over a prayer beginning ' Custodi nos Domine
ut pupillam occuli,' The MS. formerly belonged to the L'ish monastery at
Bobbio in the Apennines, and is now in the Ambrosian library at Milan, where
its press-mark is C. 5, inf 24, Old-Irish Inscriptions.
The inscriptions in this collection, most of which were copied by the
distinguished antiquary Dr Geo. Petrie, and redrawn by Miss Margaret Stokes,
are of very different dates. The most interesting linguistically are 'lie
Luguaedon macci Menueh (p. 288 1. 35) and in loc so tanimmairni Ternohc
mac Ceran hie er cul Peter (p, 289 1, 18)^- The eclipsis of the c of Ciarain
in the comparatively late Orait ar Gilla Giarain may also be noted,
25. Codex Sancti Pauli=,
This codex is preserved in the monastery of St Paul in Carinthia, where
it is numbered sec. xxv. d. 86. It consists of four leaves, before which has
been fastened a smaller leaf, written on one side, of a manuscript of the
' Cf. malthu infra p. 353.
' 'an orate common for us,' d'Arbois de Jubaiuville, Rev. Celt, xv, 137,
' The MS. was first printed with many omissions and inaccuracies by Muratori in his
Anecdota Ambrosiana, Padua, 1713, tom. iv. pp. 119—159, Reprinted without alteration in his
Opera Omnia, Arezzo, 1770, tom, xi. pars in. pp. 217—225, in Migue's Patrologia Curs. Lat,
tom, Ixxii. ooll. 579—608, and somewhat more fuUy in O'Laverty's Historical Account of the
Diocese of Down and Connor, Dublin, 1884, vol. ii. Appendix, pp, ix,— xlv, A photographic
edition of the whole MS, was excellently edited in 1892 by the Rev, F, E, Warren for the Henry
Bradshaw Society; and from his introduction we have drawn the greater part of this description.
The hymn beginning with Precamur Patrem (no, 3 in the Antiphonary) is called Immund im
n-Apstal in Adamnan's Second Vision, Rev, Celt, xii, 432, The hymn printed infra, p, 782, has
been edited with more or less inaccuracy by Peyron (Ciceronis Oratt. Fragmenta inedita,
Stuttgard, 1824, pp. 225—6) and by Zeuss-Ebel (Grammatica Celtica, p. 944), Dr MacCarthy
(Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol, xxvii, p, 239) undertook to correct Muratori's
and Peyrou's misreadiugs of this hymn, and not only misprinted Congillum, Fintendnum, Boe-
taenus, Naster and Cumineus for Comgillum, Fintenanum, Berachus, Notus uir and Cmnenenus, but
read a hole in the parchment (f, 30 v,) as corde, ' the only instance of picture-wi-iting that I have
found in Irish MSS,'
* Tern6c died 716 a,d,
» Ed, W.S., Goidelica, 175 sq. (in part); Windisch, Irisohe Texte, i. 312 sqq.; Zimmer,
Glossae Hibernicae, 267 sqq., cf. Supplementum, 14 sq.

Codex Sancti Pauli. xxxlii

Bible. The contents are of a miscellaneous character ; on ff. 1" and 4" stand
the Irish poems printed below, all written in the same hand. The codex
has been assigned to the eighth century by W^indisch, to the ninth by
Zimmer*. The latter date is in accordance with the indications of the
language^ But some at least of the poems are of a considerably earlier
origin. The contents of the poems are as follows :
I. Some sort of charm or incantation, in part unintelligible.
II. A poem treating of the doings of the bookish writer and his
favourite cat Pangur bdn, edited by Windisch, Ir. Texte, i. 316 ; and with a
French translation, in Rev. Celt. v. 128. The following peculiarities of the
language may be noted, some of which would seem to point to the ninth
century. Such are :
(a) Final -a = -ae: menma.
(b) bith monosyllabic = 6fic? (the regular form in the Old-Irish glosses).
(c) ndr by ndthar.
(d) -sem= -som. This is frequent in Sg.', and is established for about 800 a.d. by
the rhyme in Fel. Oeng., Ep. 524. The poem has also -sam for -som ; once it is established
by the rhyme with gal. Such a rhyme does not yet appear in Fel. Oeng.
(e) The aspiration of the object: cheist*.
(/) Neut. nach for na: nach rd^.
(g) dufuii= oldev dotuit.
In the case of such peculiarities as are not established by the metre, it is
uncertain whether they are to be imputed to the writer or to the scribe.
For fein, fdssin etc. the poem has c6in, and cesin by fesin. Such forms
likewise appear in the St Gall glosses, in the Cambray Homily, and in the
Imram Brain, Whether they are archaic or dialectical is not clear.
Ill, A riddling poem ascribed to Suihne Geilt, a king who is said to have
lost his reason in the battle of Moira, The form durigni is found in Ml.
and Sg. but not in Wb., which, however, has sg. i. dorignius. The word for
' star ' is still r4tglu not ritla, as it became later.
IV. Verses extracted from a poem ascribed to St Moling f697. The
poem in its present form is of a much later date, but there is nothing in the
rhymes to prevent its ascription to an early period. If J. S. be right in his
conjecture that nem is for nim = niam, the poem cannot be later than about
700 ; if so, the verses may actually have been written by that saint. The
whole poem is found in five MSS., viz. the Book of Leinister p. 284", the Book
of Ballymote, p. 256*, the Book of Lismore, £ 45*, and the Bodleian codices
1 Supplementum, 15.
2 Note in particular the confusion of nn and nd, and the treatment of final vowels in the
fourth poem.
» Cf. Celt. Zeitschr, iv, 490, In Ml, and Wb, -sem is rare, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 66.
¦> Cf. KZ, xxxv. 325 sq. ^ Cf. nach quod Ml. 101" 1.

xxxiv Description of the MSS.

Rawl, B. 512, i. 141", and Laud 610, and is printed in Goidelica, p, 180, In
the Ballymote copy the poem is said to be taken from the Book of
Glendalough, now lost,
V. A poem in praise of some Leinster princeling called Aed^. If this
Aed could be identified, the approximate date of the poem would be
established, for it is evidently the work of some contemporary bard who
sought to please his patron. In its present form the poem shews the
language of the original, but none of the ninth century peculiarities are
established by the rhyme ^, so that the poem may be safely ascribed to an
earlier date'. 26. CoDEX Epistularum Pauli Boernerianus''.
This Codex is now in the Royal Library in Dresden, and consists of 111
leaves. Fo. 2*-99" contain the Greek text of the thirteen epistles of St Paul
with a Latin interlinear version ; on fo. 1 begins an interpretation of the
Gospel according to St Matthew, which is continued on fo. 109-111"; on the
upper portion of fo. Ill" there is a fragment of Marcus Monachus de lege
spiritali. Traube regards it as almost certain that the codex was written by
Sedulius. The marginalia are such as appear in other manuscripts belonging
to his circle: dongws. fo. 5*, 16*, 53* {do. 18*); c^wftthach' fo. 8"; fergus
82" 94* ; comgan fo. 68* ; ar^avov^ (aya., ayavo, ag.) fo. 22*, 26", 28% 36*, 43",
54*, 58*, 59", 64*, 65*, 6-5", 70*, 74*, 81*, 90", 93*, 96*, 96", 98*; Itj, er d-A er
musci monachi 36*; Angelherti fo. 52", yohiaKa\Ko<s'' fo. 22", 87*, 88", 90",
93*; 7i;o-&), ycaa fo. 34"; yovddp^ fo, 71"; /larigarius" / Mduinusi" fo, 69*;
"flap, fo, 30" 32", Map," fo, 39*, 43", 44", 45*, 48*, 48", 64*, 66", 77*, 89*;
scotti 95".
1 An Aed mac Dermato is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster, 713 a,d., but it is not stated to
what part of Ireland he belonged,
- This final -e, -i could be restored throughout, also mb, nd for mm, nn of the MS,
' Perhaps the form aue may help to fix an inferior limit. In the Annals of Ulster the forms
aue, auib, auu cease about 760 a,d. When we take into account the fondness of these Annals
for archaistio forms, e.g. UU)th=Vlad 809, 894, 897; Mumen 778, 792, Irmumen 834; Dermait
822, 834, 847, 850, 851, 869; er cath = iar cath 865; China 759, 764; Nddan 808, Nodot 817,
Tdmce, Tomae 739, 748, 750, 751, 767, 780, 781, 793, 812, 850, it is probable that forms Uke aue
were disappearing from literary use about the middle of the eighth century.
^ The Irish verses have been edited by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib, 264, by W. S,, GoideUca^, 1872,
p. 18, and by Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. GeseUschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890,
s. 84; the text of the oodex has been edited by Ch. F. Matthaei, xiii. epistolarum Pauli codex
Graeous cum versione Latina veteri, Misenae, 1791 ; of. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxm. sq, ; Traube,
0 Roma Nobilis, 52 (348),
^ According to Traube, probably identical with the scribe whose name appears in the Leyden
Priscian (see above p. xxiv. note 1),
" According to Traube, possibly Aganon Bishop of Bergamo (837 — 867),
' The heretic Gottschalk of Orbais; cf, the words cited by Zimmer, Gloss, Hib, xxxvi,
* Gunthar, Bishop of Cologne. " Hartgar, Bishop of Liitteoh.
1" Hildewin, predecessor ot Gunthar as Bishop of Cologne.
1' Marcus? or Mariauus Capella?

Liber Hymnorum. xxxv

27, Liber Hymnorum^
The Liber Hymnorum is contained in the following MSS.'
T. = E. 42, Trinity College, Dublinl This manuscript consists of 34
vellum folios, about 10^ inches long by 7 broad, with three scraps of vellum
bound at the end. After fol, 31 the writing deteriorates, and this later
portion seems to be younger than the rest of the codex. In a number of
cases the marginal glosses have been mutilated by the cutting of the margin.
F*. A manuscript formerly in the library of S, Isidore's, Rome, from
which in 1872 it was brought to the Franciscan Convent, Merchants' Quay,
Dublin, where it now is. It consists of twenty-three leaves in small folio,
and is in a pasteboard cover, endorsed ' 9 vel 10 saecul,' In this codex the
Faeth Fiada and Mael Isu's hymn are Avanting, On the lower margin of fo, 2 a
is written in a hand of the seventeenth century ' Ex libris conventus de
Dunnagall,' and Sir James Ware, in the year 1639, quotes it as 'Lib, uet,
hymn, conuent. Dunnagalliae,' It appears from a remark of Ussher's that the
manuscript was once in his hands, and there is a paper MS. in Ussher's collec
tion in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of
some of the Irish Hymns from F, In 1630 the MS. was still in Donegal, for
it was used by Michael O'Clery in his Martyrology of Donegal, written in that
year. Afterwards the MS. went to Louvain, where it was used by Colgan
for his Trias Thaumaturga, 1647.
T and F represent two independent recensions of the text, both of which
are indispensable for its reconstruction. Such a reconstruction is full of
difficulty. For the restoration of the language of the Hymns depends upon
^ Of the Liber Hymnorum ff. 1 — 15" were edited from T by Todd, Leabhar Ivimuin (sic). The
Book of Hymns of the ancient Church of Ireland, 2 vols. Dublin 1855, 1869. The whole of the
Liber Hymnorum has been published in 1898 by Bernard and Atkinson for the Henry Bradshaw
Society. The Irish hymns have been published from T by W. S., Goidelica 121 sq., and by
Windisch, Irische Texte i. 1 sq., with variants from F, p. 321 sq.
2 For individual hymns the following MSS. have been used :
E = Egerton 93, British Museum. According to O'Curry, Cat. of Irish MSS. in the British
Museum, the first 19 folios of this vellum MS. were written in 1477. This codex contains (fo. 19,
col. 1) a copy of Patrick's Hymn. The text approximates to that of R. The two MSS, represent
a different recension from T.
L = The Book of Lismore, a fifteenth century manuscript in the possession of the Duke of
Devonshire. It contains a copy of Ultan's Hymn, published by W. S,, Lives of Saints from the
Book of Lismore, pp, 51 sq. It belongs to the same recension as F,
R=Bawl, B, 512, Bodleian Library, written in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It
contains the text of Patrick's Hymn, printed by W. S., Trip. Life, pp. 48 sq.
X = Laud Misc. 615, Bodleian Library, It contains Ultan's Hymn; the variants have been
published by Bernard and Atkinson.
2 Cf. Todd, op. cit,, W.S,, GoideUca- 61, Windisch, Irische Texte i. 3 sq., Bernard and
Atkinson, Liber Hymnorum I. x. sq.
* Cf. Zimmer, Keltische Studien i. 9 sq., W. S., Trip, Life, p, on., Bernard and Atkinson,
I. xiii. sq.

xxxvi Description of the MSS.

their date, and the chief, in some cases the only, evidence for the date of
composition is furnished by the language. In our reconstruction we have
been guided by the evidence of date supplied by the language, and
particularly by the evidence of the rhymes, which often give valuable
indications how far certain sounds had fallen together at the time of the
composition of the poems. We are well aware of the uncertainty of the
process, and that in this matter opinions will be sure to differ. But even
an imperfect reconstruction seemed preferable to a mere recording of the
readings of the manuscripts.
Both T and F contain Irish prefaces which, except in Colmdn's Hymn,
are practically identical, and a number of glosses and scholia. In part these
are common to both manuscripts, so that they must have been copied from a
common source ; in part they are peculiar to one manuscript or the other.
In particular the margins of F are filled with long Irish notes, which are
unfortunately in part very hard to decipher and in part altogether illegible.
For the sake of completeness these notes have been printed below, though
they are of little real value for the interpretation of the text. The notes on
the language are for the most part either superfluous or erroneous, and the
various stories narrated to illustrate the text, particularly in Broccd.n's Hymn,
may represent forms of the legends long subsequent to the composition of the
poems. With regard to the date of the manuscripts, that of T has been disputed.
We have seen that T and F contain common scholia, which must have been
derived from a common older source. Now the language of these common
scholia shews that they cannot be earlier, in part at least, than the eleventh
century. Hence T cannot be dated earlier than the end of the eleventh
century or the beginning of the twelfth. As to F, for the same reasons it
can hardly be put earlier than the end of the eleventh century or the
beginning of the twelfth, and it may be somewhat later than T.
/. Colmdn's Hymn^.
This hymn is traditionally assigned to Colmdn, lector of Cork, and it is
said to have been composed by way of defence against the plague which
devastated Ireland in the middle of the seventh century'. The indications
in the hymn itself point to the early part of the ninth century. A superior
limit may be found in the mention of Joseph, the husband of Mary, who
seems not to be commemorated in Irish liturgies before about 800 A.D. An
inferior limit may be found in the treatment of final vowels. As the rhyme
shews, there is yet e.g. no confusion between final -ae and final -a, a confusion
well established for the middle of the ninth century by the St Gall glosses
1 Cf. Bernard and Atkinson, The Irish Liber Hymnorum II. xxxv. sq.
» Cf. Ann. Ul. 664, 667, and note to ¥k\. Oeng. Sep. 4 (p. cxUi.),

Liber Hymnorum. x xxvii

on Priscian. The language of the hymn strongly resembles that of the
Fdlire Oengusso, which belongs to about 800 A.D. The most striking de
parture from Old-Irish usage is the use of anacht (1. 22) for the relative
anachte. As the repetition of the initial words after 1. 45 shews, the hymn
falls into two parts. The conclusion, certainly a later addition, contains an
invocation of Irish saints, one of whom, Adamnan, died in 704. According
to the glossator of F, Dermait ua Tigernan, bishop of Armagh in 848, added
11. 47—54, and Mugron, abbot of lona from 964 to 980, added 11. 51, 52,
As to the substance of the poem, M, Henri Gaidoz (Revue celtique V. 94 —
103) points out that it falls into three divisions : 1. the original work
(11. 1—37), 2. a first addition (11. 38—48), and 3, a second addition (11, 49—
56) ; and shews that the prototype of the first (11. 1 — 37) is in the Roman
breviary, where it is entitled: Commendatio animae quando infirmus est in
extremis, //, Fiacc's Hymn^.
This hymn is traditionally ascribed to Fiacc bishop of Sletty, whose
consecration by S, Patrick is recorded in the Book of Armagh (infra p. 241),
But it must have been composed after the desolation of Tara (a.d. 561), which
is mentioned in vv. 20 and 44. For the real date of its composition the
language of the poem furnishes the surest criterion, A superior limit is
given by the fact that mm and mb have fallen together (immi : timmi 11. 31,
32) ; as to nd and nn there is unfortunately no evidence, but the change of
mb to mm and nd to nn belong to the same period of the language. Roughly
these changes may be assigned to the close of the eighth century ; for the
F61ire Oengusso they are established by the rhyme. An inferior limit is
given by the treatment of final vowels: -a, -ae and -ai are still kept apart^
also -e and -i''. This points to a date at the latest not much later than 800,
The Middle-Irishisms which have crept in in the course of transmission can
be removed without detriment to the metres
Zimmer and Atkinson find extensive interpolation in the hymn. But, as
so sharpsighted an observer as Thurneysen has remarked, the language of the
verses supposed to be interpolated differs in no way from that of the verses
admitted to be genuine. Nor, with one exception to be spoken of below, is
1 Cf. Windisch, Irische Texte i. 10 sq. ; Zimmer, Keltische Studien ii, 162 sq. ; Thurneysen,
Rev. Celt. vi. 326 sq, ; Bernard and Atkinson II, xl, sq., 175 sq.
2 Confusion of ae and a must be assumed if bebae 1. 6 is to rhyme with/eJa 1. 7, but the rhyme
here is not obligatory. In 1. 45 adcobra seems to rhyme with lobrai, but adeabrai may be
restored, cf. adrannai, F^l. Oeng. Sep. 6.
2 Zimmer, Keltische Kirche 217 ( = p. 40 of Miss Meyer's translation), assigns the poem to the
tenth century. But the language is decisive against this.
* Thus dosfuc 1. 36 may be replaced by domic, dosfiufced 1. 34 by dosnimced (if the verse be not
an interpolation), ismalU v. 66 by immalle. For dodfetis in place of dafetis, which the metre
would equally aUow, analogies may be found in later Old-Irish, cf. Celt. Zeitschr, iv, 67,

xxxviii Description of the MSS.
there anything in the subject-matter to suggest interpolation. The stories
are of the same kind as those related in the Patrician documents in the
Book of Armagh ; a little variation is found vv. 45 sq., and an exaggeration
of the older story in v. 56. But on the whole the narratives agree closely.
The exception is v. 34. The documents in the Book of Armagh (fo. 13''2)
record only one occasion on which Patrick raised the dead to life, and then
it was a giant whom he raised from the grave to shew his unbelieving
followers that there had been actually a man of such a stature as his tomb
indicated. As Thurneysen has pointed out^, the verse seems to be an
imitation of vv. 19 — 24 of the hymn to Christ ascribed to S. Hilariusl It
is very improbable that the author of the poem should have written two
successive verses with the rhymes bethu : lethu.
III. Ninine's Prayer.
This prayer is traditionally ascribed to the poet Ninine (notes to F61.
Oeng. July 6, Dec. 11) or to Fiacc, bishop of Sletty. It is a highly alliterative
piece, without rhyme, and with no well-defined metrical system. As to the
number of syllables, the first two lines are based on the division 7-1-5.
Windisch, omitting primapstal in line 6, would divide the poem thus:
7-1-5. 7 -1- 5 ; 10. 5. 9 ; 10. 5. 9 ; 10. 10. The absence of rhyme deprives us
of the most important criterion for fixing the date of the poem; the language
shews no signs of lateness, except what may be fairly imputed to the tran
scribers. IV. Ultan's Hymn.
This hymn, traditionally ascribed to Columcille or to Ultan of Ard
Breccain (t656), to three of Brigit's community, or to Br^nainn, is the
only one of the Irish hymns which shews high poetic art. There is
nothing in the language to shew that the poem cannot go back to the
seventh century A.D. The text has been restored below on the assumption
that the poem is of so early a date,
V. Broccdn's Hymn^.
In the hymns previously considered nothing has been discovered that
would point to a later date than the early part of the ninth century. In the
present hymn, taken as a whole, there are to be observed changes in the
1 Rev. Celt. vi. 334 sq.
2 Qui refertur post Erodem nutriendus Nazareth | multa paruus multa adultus signa fecit
ceUtus I quae latent et quae leguntur coram multis testibus | praedicans celeste regnum dicta faotis
approbat. | Debilesfacituigere,cecosluceilluminat, | uerbispurgat leprae mm-bum,mortuosresuscitat.
'¦> Cf, Windisch, Irisohe Texte i. 25 sq., Bernard and Atkinson ii. 1 sq., 189.

Liber Hymnorum. xxxix

language that would seem to point to a later origin. The following points
may be noted :
(a) the rhymes dara : immada 11. 95, 96 ; euire (or cxdri) : huile (or hidli) U. 99, 100.
(6) Olinn da Loch for Olinn da Locha 1. 20.
(c) ro-das-gdid for ro-da-gdid 1. 35, ro-das-cload for ro-da-cload 1. 35 ; ni-s-digaib
1. 36 (linn is not fern.) ; no-d-guidiu 1. 17 (where d has probably a relative function) i.
(c^ the verbal forms &nais (for asi-ir) 1. 7 ; s^nastar, rodglinnestar, millestar 11. 45,
46 (all in one verse); -airneckt 1. 86 (O.Ir. arricht)_; cech thucai 1. 85 2.
(e) arutacht 1. 10 may possibly be used in the sense of conutacht ; on doddecha 1. 81
see the note.
On the other hand this hymn, which is ascribed to Broccan C16en, a
disciple of Ultan of Ard Breccain, contains many interesting Old-Irish forms
e.g. gdde 1. 49, dith (for did, the perf sg. 3 oi dinim) 1. 76, both 1. 70, conacna
1, 100, senta 1, 38, g6ita 1, 66, And in a large proportion of the verses there
are no deviations from the Old-Irish standard except such as may fairly be
put to the account of the scribes.
The connexion of the verses is of the loosest character. Miracle upon
miracle is recorded with a brevity which is often obscure, and no connexion
is apparent between one miracle and the other. In such a disconnected
poem interpolation is easy. To later versifiers it would have been at once a
pious and a simple task to add a few more marvels to the greater glory
of S. Brigit, And this would be the easiest explanation of the mixture of
old and new discernible in the hymn.
In the miracles narrated and in the order of their narration there is a
close agreement between the hymn and the Vita Brigidae by Cogitosus*,
which forms the best commentary on the hymn. In all probability the
narrative of Cogitosus is based upon the hymn.
VI. Sanctdn's Hyrnn^
In this hymn may be noted the rhyme finda : thenga 11. 17, 18, the
relative d in no-d-g'&asim 1. 3, and possibly fitir for rofitir 1. 7. The date
of composition is probably the ninth century. The hymn is in two parts, of
which the first, ascribed to Sanctain, ends at line 20, and the second is
addressed to that saint, to the Virgin Mary, and to Christ. Sanctain is
said to have been a Briton, brother of the pilgrim Matoc, and grandson of
Muredach Muinderg, king of Ulaid, who died a.d. 479.
1 In 1. 73 ar-do-utacht is for ar-da-utacht, but this may be an error of transcription.
^ Argairt for argart 1. 33 may be an error of transcription.
3 Reprinted by Windisch, Ir, Texte i. The close agreement may easily be perceived from the
dohcordanoe given by Bernard and Atkinson, ii, 1 sq.
' Cf. Bernard and Atkinson IT. lvi. sq.

xl Description of the MSS.

VII. Patrick's Hymn^.
This hymn, or rather incantation, said to have rendered S. Patrick and
his monks invisible as such, is not in metre, but in a sort of rhythmical
prose. It bears upon it marks of antiquity, such as the prayer to be delivered
from the spells of women, smiths^ and druids or wizards. The date of its
composition cannot be determined. An inferior limit is fixed by the mention
of the work in Lib. Ardm. fo. 16* 1, canticum eius (sc. Patricii) scotticum
semper canere; and the Milan glossator may possibly refer to it when he
writes cluasa Dee diar n-eitsecht (Ml. 24* 18). The title, fdeth fiada, is a
mis-spelling of foid^ (Cymr. gwaedd) fiada, and this is still further corrupted
in the feth fia of the Book of Ballymote, 345" 26, where wizards are said to
make feth fia {' magical invisibility') or prophecy (druid .i. doniat in feth fia
n6 in aisdinecht). The verbal forms of the hymn are interesting : atomriug
from ad-dom-riug ' me extollo, assurgo,' as Ascoli (Gloss, pal. hib. cxcv.)
for the first time rightly rendered this word : m{-dilthrastar the deponential
s-conj. of midtithraccur : arachuiliu, where the final u has not been explained.
So in the declension: niurt the instrumental sg. of the neuter o-stem nert:
cretim the same case of the fern, a-stem cretem; andfoisitin the same case
of a stem in n. The hymn has been edited by Geo. Petrie (Antiquities of
Tara Hill), by W. S. (Goidelica, p. 150), by Crowe (Journal of the Kilkenny
Archaeological Association), and, lastly, by Bernard and Atkinson (the Irish
Liber Hymnorum l 133 — 135).
VIII. Mael Isu's Hymn.
This hymn is found only in the later portion of T. The author may have
been Mael Isu, the coarb of S. Patrick, who, according to the Annals of
Tigernach, died in 1086, and whose day is Jan. 16. The metre is rinnard.
28. Codex Taurinensis, F. iv. 1*.
This manuscript contains six leaves of an Hiberno-latin liturgy. An
Old-Irish gloss is found in fo. 3*. According to W. Meyer the codex is more
probably prior than posterior to 700 a.d.^
' Cf. Bernard and Atkinson II. lvii. sq., 208 sq.
" See J. M. RodweU's Koran, p. 179, Sir R. Burton's First Footsteps in East Africa, p. 33,
and A. Maury, Journal des Savants, Juin 1873, p. 745. With the whole incantation of, the
twelfth Assembly of Al-Harlri, translated by T. Chenery.
» As dith infra p. 346, of did, perf. sg. 3 of d'lnim.
* The Irish gloss has been printed by W. S., GoideUca, p. 2, the whole fragment by W.
Meyer, Nachriohten von der Konigl. GeseUschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, PhUologisch-
historisohe Klasse, 1903, pp. 163 sq.
s Op. cit. 168 sq.

NON-BIBLICAL GLOSSES AND SCHOLIA.
1. GLOSSES ON AUGUSTINE.
The Carlsruhe Glosses on S. Augustine's Soliloquia.
(Codex Augiensis, No. cxcv.)
5 De peccato .i. opad^ fidei trinitatis . inde Agustinus dicit hoc f. la
enim peccatum quasi solum sit prae cseteris posuit quia hoc manente
cetera detenentur et hoc discedente cetera demittuntur.
De iustitia .i. aliena .i. firinne'^ apostolorum et omnium iustorum
bithingabdl^ mundo.
xo Quo pacto arguendus est mundus de iustitia nisi de iustitia
credentium ipsa quippe fidelium comparatio infidelium est uitu-
peratio. De iustitia ergo arguitur aliena sicut arguuntur de lumine
tenebrse. De iudicio .i. in mess duchoaid fordiahul is he"' rigas form* ut
IS Augustinus dicit.
Cuius legibus rotantur poll, cursiis sues sidera^ peragunt. [l. 4".] f. 2d
Recipe 6ro fugitiuum tuum Domine clementissime : iamiam f. 3a
satis poenas dederim^ [i. 5.]
et pro eo quod^ ad tempus" admonueris deprecabor. [l. 6.]
2o perge modo ; uideamus quorsum^ ista quaeris. [i, 9.] f, 4a
Ita Deus faxit^ ut dicis. f. 4 b
Itaque arbitrio tuo rogato, et obiurgato grauius, si quicquam tale
posthac''. 1. inna rei file iter na secht nairndrecha^ ithe nime ashertar and f. 2d
25 1. focoemallagsa^ 2. ani f- 3a
1. .i. cair f- *a
1. ,i, dordna 2. .i. iarsund t. 4b
1, i.e, rejection. 2. i.e. righteousness. 3. a perpetual reproach, f. la
4, i,e. the judgment that has been passed' upon the Devil is that which
30 will be passed^ upon them.
1. the spaces that are between the seven planets, these are the f. 2d
heavens which are mentioned here.
1, I have endured, 2, that (which), f- 3a
1. i.e. may He do. *• ^^
" MS. hcs ? Holder ' The references are to Migne's edition ¦= MS. tempus
ad with marks of transposition ^ leg. itairndrethcha " {romfo-com-lelog, ^\.
focoimlachtar (gl. pertuUerunt) Ml. 47° 6 ' literally, has come 8 Uterally, wUl come
S. G. II. 1

2 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
f- 4c Quid speram ex una qualibet parte^ a^ medione duos quidem
pares circulos habere pariter lucet. [l. 10.]
^- ^^ Immo sensum in hoc negotio quasi nauem sum expertus\ [l. 9.]
Nam cum ipsi m^ ad locum quo tendebam" peruexerint. [l. 9.]
NuUus autem geometricus Deum s^ docere professus est'. [l. 11.] 5
f- 5 b Esto plus t^ ac multo plus quam de istis Deo cognito gauisuruin^
{• 5o Quid* enim adhtic ei deraonstrari non potest uitiis inquinatae
atque egrotanti, quia uidere nequit nisi sana, si non credat aliter' s^
non esse uisuram, non dat operam' suae sanitati. [l. 12.]
*• ^^ et haec est uere perfecta uirtus ratio perueniens ad finem suum'. 10
Ipsa uero uisio intellectus est ille qui in anima est qui confidit"
ex intelligentia'' et eo quod intelliguitur'*.
Sed dum in hoc corpore est anima, etiam si plenissime^ uideat,
hoc est intelligat Deum. tamen quia etiam corporis sensus utuntur 15
opere proprio, nihil quidem ualente ad fallendum^ non tamen
nihil agente*^ potest adhuc dici fides ea qua his resistitur, et illud
putius uerum esse creditur. [i. 14.]
f. 6a Sed responde quomodo haec acciperis ? ut probabilia^ an ut uera.
[I. 15.] . ^°
Plane ut probabilia ; et in spem, quod fatendum est, maiorem'
surrexi.
f. 6b -R- Quid, si t6 repente saluo esse corpore sentias et probes,
tecumque omnes quos diligis concorditer, liberali otio frui uideas,
f. 4 c 1. .i. sechid denrainn 2. .i. ho 25
f. 5a 1. itargdnsa 2. .i. dti adcosnainse 3. ,i, intan forcain
unam lineam et unam speram non docet deum
f, 5 b 1. .i. doig
f. 5 c 1. idriia glanad 2. ,i. infrithgnam
f. 5d 1. ,i, doimcaisin de 2. uel ex intelligente ,i, 07idi itargnin 30
3, [in marg,] dede huambi intelligentia ex noscente et intelligibili
r^ 4, .i. meit^ assochmacht" 5, [in marg.] .i, nitartat sensus
breic inx anmin
f. 6a 1. .i. inna dligeda anii,as rorditsem^ 2. .1. is huilliu de mo
freiscsiu doneuch roradissu argaibim ceill for etargna nach reta 35
infecht sa
f. 4o 1. i.e. from whatever single part.
f. 5a 1.1 have known, 2, i.e, (the) place to which I was striving.
3. i.e, when he teaches unam etc.
f. Sb 1. i.e. likely. .0
f. 5o 1. after its purification.
f. 5d 1. i.e. to contemplate God. 2. i.e. from that which understands.
3. two things whence is intelligentia etc. 4. i.e. as much as it well
can. 5. i.e. the sensus cannot deceive the soul.
f. 6a 1- i-e- the dicta above which we have expressed. 2. i.e, my hope 4f
is the greater from that which thou hast said, for I expect to know
something this time,
" quod, Migne " confioitur, Migne " si nihil quidem ualent ad fallendum,
non tamen mhil ad non ambigendum, Migne " MS. meii " MS. assochtmacht,
with punctum delens over the first t ' between anHas and rorditsem is the
abbreviation for Lat, inter

Glosses on Augustine {Carlsruhe).

nonne aliquantum tibi etiam letitia gestiendum est ? .A. Ali-
quantum; immo uero si haec presertim', ut dicis, repente prouenerint,
quando m^ capiam, quando id genus gaudii uel dissimilare per-
mittar=? [l 16,]
5 Quid uxor? nonn^ t^ interdum dilectat, pulcra, pudica, morigera', f, 60
....adferens etiam dotis''' tantum,.. quantum eam prorsus nihilo
faciat onerosam otio tuo, presertim si speres certusque sis nihil ex
ea te molestiae esse passurum' ? [i. 17.]
Itaque, si ad officium pertinet sapientis, quod nondum comperi,
10 dare operam liberis . quisquis rei huius'' tantum gratia concumbit,
mirandus mihi uideri potest, at* uero imitandus nuUo modo. Nam
temptare hoc periculosius est quam posse facilius"' [i. 17.]
praesertim si generis nubilitate tanta polleat, ut honores illos f. 7a
quos esse posse necessaries iam dedisti', per eam facile adipisci
'5 possis. [1. 18.]
non quaero quid negatum non delectet, sed quid dilectet oblatum^:
aliud enim est "exhausta' pestis aliud consopita. [l. 19.]
Quid ergo adhuc suspender' infelix, et cruciatu miserabili differor? f. 7d
[I- 22.]
20 Quem ad modum autem potest habere illius pulchritudinis amor,
in qua non solum non inuideo'' caeteris, sed etiam plurimos quaero
qui mecum appetant. [l. 22.]
Prorsus tales esse amatores sapientiae decet quales'^ quaerit ilia
cuius uere casta est et sine uUa contaminatione coniunctio. sed non
25 ad eam una uia peruenitur'. quippe pro sua quisque sanitate ac f, 8a
firmitate' conprehendit illud singulare ac uerissimum bonum, [l, 25,]
Tale aliquid sapientiae studiosissimis^, nee acute, iam tamen
1. .i. mo sldntufadein 7 sldntu amicorwm 2. ,i. cen failti f. 6b
1. bdsgnethid^ 2. cid indfretussa 3. do ivamofolung f. 6c
30 deesse ¦ duitsiu 4. clainde 5. cid arthucait cldinde dagne
nech 7 nipardtrud is mo is periculosius quam feliciws
1. .i. ithesidi adrodamarsu' 2. taudhartha 3. fasigthei-la,
1. addomsuitersa 2. .i. ni nammd nddfoirmtigimse i. 7d
3. nio 6gai lantum. acht^ is 6 aithirgi 7 6 dligud lanamn&sa,
35 1. .i. amal mbis sldntu cdich 7 dsonarte 2. dunaih f- 8a
acuharthib 1. i.e. my own well-being and the well-being amicorum. 2. i.e. f. 6b
without joy.
1. usage-doer. 2. even of the dowry. 3. to cause thee f. 6c
40 indolence. 4. of children. 5. though one does it for sake of
children and not for lust, it is periculosius quam felicius.
1. i.e. these are they that thou hast conceded. f- 7a
1. I am held fast. 3. not from virginity tantitm, but it f. 7d
is from repentance and from the law (lawful state ?) of matrimony.
45 1. i.e. as it is the well-being of every one, and his firmness. 2. to f- 8a
the desirous ones.
" MS. at ^ corrected from feUcius " MS. exoausta " tales, Migne
" bSs-gngthid is a mere etymological gloss representing mori-gera ' MS.
adromarsu. Compare infra 10" 2, 28" 2 e MS. 7 1—2

Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

f. 8 b uidentibus, magistri optimi faciunt. Nam ordine quodam ad eam
peruenire bonae disciplinae ofiicium est', [l 23.]
f- 8c Nos autem quantum emerserimus', uidemur nobis uidere. [l 25.]
Nonn^ uides quae ueluti seciiri^ histerna die pronuntiaueramus
nulla nos iam peste detineri nibilque amare nisi sapientiam ? 5
f. 8d Sed, quesso te, si quid in m6 uales, ut me temtes per aliqua
conpendia ducere, ut uel uicinitate nonnulla lucis istius quam, si
quid profeci', tolerare iam non possum, pigeat me oculos refferre ad
illas tenebras quas* reliqui. [l. 26.]
Quasi uero possim^ haec nisi per illam cognoscere, [l. 27.] i°
f. 9 a .R. Concluditur ergo aliud (uel aliquid} quod uerum sit
interire. .A. Non contrauenio'.
f. lOa Quid, si agnoscatis' aliud nobis uideri quam est ? nunquinnam
fallimini-'? [ll. 3.]
f- 10c Sed amplius deliberandum censeo, utrum superius concessa non 15
nutent'. [ll. 5.]
Satisne considerasti^ ne quid temere dederis ?
Nihilominus enim manet illud quod me plurimum mouet, nasci
animas et interire, atque ut non desint mundo, non earura inmor-
talitate sed successione"'* prouenire. 20
f. lOd Quid illud ? dasne' istum parietem, si uerus paries, non sit non
esse parietem ? [ii. 6.]
f. 11 0 Hoc autem genus partim est in eo quod anima patitur', partim
uero in his rebus quae uidentur. [11. 11.]
qualia uisa somniantium et fortasse etiam furientium^. ^5
Porro ilia quae in ipsis rebus quas uidemus apparent, alia a
f- 8b 1. .i. ius ordinis .i. fochosmailius inna reta corptha ordd isnaib
retaib in tucht sin
f. 8 c 1. .1. dururgabsam 2. deedi
f. 8d I. ci forrdsussa 2. ate nichumgaim 30
f. 9a 1. .i. ni frithtdigsa
f. lOa 1. .i. madfir in hrithemnacht hess in mente 2. .i, issain
donadbantar sensibus 7 amal bis iarxxm
f- 10 c 1. .i. dus innadnutmaligetar 2, diis imidrdamarsu
3. ,i. cachanim indegid dlaile 35
f. 10 d 1. innatmaisu
f- iio 1. ,i. lee fadeissne 2, .i. dasachtaigte
f. 8b 1. i.e. ius ordinis i.e. after the likeness of the corporeal things (is
the) order in the things in that wise,
f. 8d 2, Nay ! I cannot (do) it,
f. 10a 1. i-e. if the judgment that is in menie be true. 2. i.e. differently
is it shown sensibus and as it is afterwards.
f. 10c L i.e. if perchance they are not unsteady. 2. if perchance thou
hast not conceded. 3. i,e, every soul after the other.
f- lOd 1. dost thou concede?
f. lie 1, i.e. by herself. **
„ ,._ . , successione
"MS. q( = que) " MS. suasioue

Glosses on Augustine (^Carlsruhe).

natura, caetera ab animantibus exprimuntur^ atque finguntur^
Natura . gignendo uel resultando'' similitudines deteriores facit.
Nam et in ipso auditu totidem fere genera enuntiunt* simili- f. iid
tudinem : uelut cum loqueutis uocem, quem non uidemus, audientes
5 putamus alium quempiam, cui uoce similis est' [ll. 12.]
uel in orelogiis" merulae^.. imitatio.
Falsae autem uoculae quae dicuntur a musicis, incredibile est
quantum adtestantur ueritati ; quod post apparebit, Tamen etiam''
ipsae, quod nunc sat est, non absunt ab earum similitudine quas
lo ueras uocant.
Quid, cum talia nos uel olfacere'' uel gustare uel tangere som-
niamus ?
nam ego circuitum istum semel statui toUerare, neque in eo
defetiscar^ spe tanta perueniendi quo nos tendere sentio. [ii. 13.]
IS Ergo si eo ueri essent quo ueri simillimi apparerent, nihilque f. 12 a
inter eos et ueros omnino distaret, eoque falsi quo per illas uel alias
differentias disimiles conuincerentur'.
ut rem bene inductam ad discutiendum inconditus peruicaciae
clamor explodat^. [ii. 14.]
2o Non enim mihi facile quicquam uenit in mentem quod contrarls f. 12b
causis gignatur'- [ii. 15.]
Restaret ut nihil aliud falsum esse discerem nisi quod aliter se f. 12c
habere atque uideretur, i^i uererer ilia tam monstra' quae dudum
enauigasse arbitrabar.
25 ubi mihi naufragium in scopulis ocultissimis^ formidandum est.
3, dufdrnditev 4, cruthigtir 5, ,i.
1. .i. ^Hn uisu 2, .i. inna luiniche
boltigme 5, niconscithigfar
1. dcomteitarrestiss & nobis 2, cofrisduna f, 12 a
30 1. [in marg.] ni congainedar ni dthucidib dcsandib nisi falsum f. 12b
tantum 1. .i. amal asrubartmar" inna clocha bite inelluch intalman'^ f. I2c
2. ,i. bite immuir
5. i.e. or through resilience. f n^
35 1. i.e. (as) there is in uisu. 2. i.e. of the blackbird. 3. even^ continued
4. i.e. that we smell. f. lid
1. by which they would have been comprehended' a woJis. 2. so f. 12 a
that it may shut up.
1. nothing is produced by unlike causes nisi falsum tantum. f. 12b
40 1. i.e. as we have mentioned the stones that are in the earth's mass. f. 12 c
2. ie. which are in the sea.
" MS. enunifct ^ i.e. horologiis ' MS. asrubartmart
^ leg. innatdlman. Dies bezieht sich auf 11. 7 : R. Certe hio lapis est ; et ita uerus
est, si non se habet aliter ac uidetur; et lapis non est, si uerus uon est; et non sibi
sensibus uideri potest. A. Etiam. R. Non sunt igitur lapides in abditissimo terrae
gremio, nee omnino ubi non sunt qui sentiant : nee iste lapis esset, nisi eum uideremus ;
neo lapis erit cum disoesserimus, nemoque alius eum praesens uidebit (so nach der
Ausgabe).— Windisch. ° cf. cit geinti, Wb. 4"
' The glossator took quo as the abl. of the relative, and uinco as uinoio

notriathleim

f. lie

3. cit

4.

• continued
¦ ¦ f. lid

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

Nam et mimi' et comediae et multa poemata mendaciorum plena
sunt. [n. 16.]
f. 12 d R. Iam ea quibus uel dormientes uel furentes falluntur, concedis,
ut opinor, in eo esse genere. A. Et nulla magis. nam nulla raagis'
tendunt talia esse qualia uel uigilantes uel sani cernunt : et eo 5
tamen falsa sunt quod id quo tendunt esse non possunt. [n. 17.]
Itaque ipsa opera hominum uelut comedias aut traguedias
f. 13 a atque mimos et id genus alia possimus operibus pictorum fictorum-
que coniungere. tam enim uerus esse pictus homo non potest',
quamuls in specie hominis tendat, quam ilia quae sunt scripta in 10
libris comicorum. [n. 18.]
At uero in scena Roscius^ uoluntate falsa Hgcuba eiat ; natura
uerus homo.
Non enim tamquam striones* aut de speculis quaeque relucentia
aut tanquam minores" buculae ex aere^ ita etiam nos ut in nostro '5
quodam habitu ueri simus, ad alienum habitum adumbrati atque
simulati et ob hoc falsi esse debemus.
f. 13b Est autem grammatica uocis articulatae custos et moderatrix
disciplina : cuius professionis necessitate cogitur humanae linguae'
omnia etiam figmenta colligere, quae memoriae litterisque mandata 20
sunt", [n. 19.]
Nihil nunc euro, utrum abs te ista^ bene diffinita atque distincta
sint. Nonne ego'^ uim peritiamque difiniendi, qua nunc ego ista
separare conatus sum, disputatoriae arti* tribui ? ^5
f. 13c .R. Num aliquando instetit ut Dedalum' uolasse crederemus?
.A. Hoc quidem numquam". [iL 20.]
f. 12 c 3. .i. cidna fuirsirechta
continued 1. j. jii moa adcosnat bete in secundo genere innahi" frisairet 7
sani quam dormientes .i. est furentes 3°
f. 13a 1. arun mditse' nicuming 2. fuirsire 3. .i. est is uera
pictiira rohaisin 7 robtarbai togaitig sidi
f. 13b 1. .i. isecen doneuch fosisedar ddn inna grammatic otinola
innakuili doilbthi 2. .i. duo [in marg.] .i, herchoilud fabulae 7
gv&mmaticae 3, dudialecticc 35
f. l3o 1. .i, nitarrastar a6m 2. ,i. naic
I. 12 0 3. i.e. even the buffooneries.
continued 1. i.e. those who watch et sani do not strive more to be in secundo
I. 12d genere quam dormientes.
f. 13a 1. for so far as this he cannot. 2. a buffoon. 3. i.e. that was 4°
a uera pictura, and these were deceptive kine.
f. 13 b 1, i.e, it is necessary for whosoever professes the art of grammar
that he should collect all the formations. 2. i.e. definition oifabula
and grammatica. 3. to dialectic.
f. 13c 1, i.e. he did not rest (?) indeed. 45
» histriones, Migne t Myronis, Migne
V
" MS. sint .1 Non nego, Migne
" innalA seems to be for indhi ' leg. ar in meitse

Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe).

si nihil in ea diffinitum esset, nihil in genera et partes^, dis-
tributum* atque distinctum.
Grammatica igitur eadem arte creata est, ut disciplina uera f. 13 d
esset, quae est abs t6 superius a falsitate defensa : quod non de
5 una grammatica mihi licet concludere', sed prorsus de omnibus
disciplinis, [11, 21,]
Esse aliquid in aliquo non nos fugit^ duobus modis dici, [iL 22,]
Ista quidem uetustissima' nobis sunt et ab iniunte* aduliscentia f. 14 a
studiossissinie pereepta et cognita.
to nisi forte animum dicis, etiam si moriatur, animum esse^- [ll. 23.]
sed eo ipso quod interit , fieri ut animus non sit dico^.
Loquere iam qui enecas"'- [il, 24,] f. l^e
nam primum [me] mouet quod circuitu tanto usi sumus, nescio
quam rationum catenam sequentes, cum tam breuiter totum de quo
IS agebatur, demonstrari potuit, quam''* nunc demonstratum est, [11. 25.]
Quare, s£ placet, repetamus breuiter unde ilia duo confecta sint, f. 15a
aut semper manere ueritatem aut ueritatem esse disputandi
rationem . haec enim uacillare' dixisti, quo minus nds faciat totius
summa rei secures. [ll. 27.]
20 .R....Scio enim quid tibi eueniat adtendenti, dum nimis pendes
in conclusionem, et ut iam ianque inferantur expectas, ea quae
interrogantur non diligenter examinata concedis . .A. Uerum
fortasse dicis : sed enitar^ contra hoc genus morbi quantum possum. f. 17
verso '
3. .i, in species 4, fodlide f- i3o
2.S 1. [in marg.] mi^rammatic tantum astoisc do deimnigud as uera, ^ntmned
disciplina per di&lecticam acht it na huili hesgna ata fira per •
dialecticam 2. ninimgaibni
1. iscidn mor huas etargnaid dunni ani sin 2. [in marg.] f. 14a
his asberasu asnainm" dosom animws ciathela 3. [in marg.]
30 niha animus dia nerbala
1. .i. praefocas .i. formuchi 2. .i. fiu f. 14 c
1. idmallaigetar 2. .i, frisbersa f, 15 a
1, [on the upper margin without any reference to the text] f. 17 verso
ismehul elud rig nafirinne 7 chairte fridemun
35 4, distributed. l.lSc
1. (it is) not grammar tantum that it is desirable to prove per continued
dialecticam to be uera disciplina, but all the disciplines are true per f- 13 d
dialecticam. 1. it is long since that has been known to us. 2. maybe thou f. 14 a
40 wouldst say that animus is its name though it die. 3. it will
not be animus if it die, ., ^ ,
„ . f. 14c
2. i.e. as.
1. that they waver. i.l5a,
1. it is a shame to shun the King of Righteousness and (to form) f, 17 verso
45 a compact with the Devil,
iniunte b ... . t o a*-
» MS. iuuentae t ]y;g. enc::ioa3; loquere iam, hio sum; quid eneoas? Migne
" MS. asnaim.

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

f. 18c Simplex enim corpus est terra, eo ipso quo terra est; et ideo
elimentum' dicitur omnium istorum corporum quae fiunt ex •HIT-
elimentis. [ill. 2.]
f. 19 c quod in loco tranquilissimo et ab omnibus uentis quietissimo uel
breui flabello' approbari potest, [ill. 6.] S
f. I9d R. Intrinsecus tantum, ut tanquam uterem impleat; d.a tantum
forinsecus, uelut tectoriuin' ; an et intrinsecus et extrinsecus eam
esse arbitraris. [ill. 7.]
f. 23d Tumor enim non absorde appellatur corporis magnitudo, quae si
magni pendenda' esset, plus nobis profecto elifanti saperent. [in. 24.] lo
uel quod etiam de oculo dicebamus cui non liceat*^ aquilae
oculum multo quam noster est esse breuiorem ?
f. 24 a Minus enim ego de his rebus dubito quam de his quas istis
oculis uidemus cum pituita' bellum semper gerentibus. [ill. 25.]
f. 26 verso Deinde in ipsis luctatorum corporibus palestritse' non molem ac 15
magnitudinem, sed nodes quosdam lacertorum^ et descriptos' toros*
figuramque omnem corporis sibi cougruentem peritissime inspiciunt.
[III. 36.]
Nam si maiore impetu minor, uelut uehimenti aliquo tormento
emisus infligatur maiori uel laxius iaculato, uel iam langescenti, 20
quamuis ab eodem resiliat, retardat ilium tamen aut etiam retro
agit pro modo ictuum^ atque ponderum. [ill. 37.]
f. 27 b Quamobrem cum infanti puero solus ad trahendum aliquid uel
repellendum nutus sit intiger; nerui autem et propter recentem
minusque perfectam conformationem inhabiles, et propter humorem 25
qui illi aitati exuberat marcidi, et propter nullam exercitationem
languidi ; pundus uero adeo sit exiguum ut n^ ab alio quidem
inpactum' grauiter urgeat, oportuniusque sit quam ad inferendam
accipiendamque molestiam. [ill. 39.]
ac post paululum sagittas iam ferro graues, pennulis uegitatas" 30
neruo" intentissimo emisas, cglum remotissimum petere.
f. 18 c 1, adbar
f. i9o 1. flabellum culebath"
f. I9d 1. .i. slintech
f. 23d 1. [in marg.] .i. mormessi 2. .i. dinach follus 35
f. 24 a 1. fntod6ri t. frimeli
f. 26 verso L indimthascarthithi 2. ,i, innaii doat 3. .i. toimdithi
4, ,i, inna sethnaga'^ 5. .i. niath sonairt
t 27b 1. .i. insarta .i. iuucht nachaili 2. .i. tit fidhaicc
t. 23d 2. i.e. to whom it is not clear". 40
f. 24 a 1. against misery or against disgrace.
f. 26 verso 5. i.e. of a mighty champion.
f- 27b 1. i.e, struck against', i,e, into some other's breast. 2. i.e. bow
string. " i.e. liqueat: the interrogative cui is translated as a relative i" uegetas, Migne
« For S. Columba's culebath see Ann. Ult. 1034, Tigernach 1090, and Rev. Celt. ix.
20. The culebath of a bishop of Armagh is mentioned in Ann. Ult. 1128
"¦ With the ' nodes,,. laoertorum et desoriptos toros' of the text, cf. 'o laoertorum
tori!' Cie. Tuso. 2. 9. 22
" —dunachf alius. For other instances of di for do see Wb. 17« 11, 24'' 10
' insarta is the pret. part. pass, of indessarg-, of. arrinsartatar Ml. 99° 5

Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe).

R. quicquid autem uidens uidendo sentit, id etiam uideat necesse f. 28 recto
est', [ill. 42.]
Sed hoc ultimum quod ex eis confectum est, ita est absordius ut
illorum potius aliquid temere me dedisse^ quam hoc uerum esse
5 consentiam. [iii. 43.]
Quid enim tandem incautius, si ut paulo ante^ uigelares tibi
elaboretur ?
Is enim s^ foras porrigit, et per oculos emicat longuius qua-
quauersum^ potest lustrare quod cernimus,
ro .R...,dn tii id negabis? .A. Nihil minus', [ill. 49.]
Quis autem non uideat nihil sibi esse aduersi uel suis* quam''
ista duo sunt? [in, 51,]
Itaque nosse cupio utrum horum' deligas,
nunquam tamen deterriar pudori huic reniti^, et lapsum meum
15 t^ presertim manum dante corrigere. neque enim ideo est
suscipienda pertinacia* quam' optanda constantiH.
R. Quid aliud putas nisi difiinitionein illam sensus, ut antea f. 31 verso
quod' nescio quid plus quam sensum includebat, ita nunc contrario
uitio uacillare, quod non omnem sensum potuit includere ? [in. 56].

f. 30 recto

f. 30 verso

[A] cuius sacrificii humilitate longe abest typhus [et] coturnus'
illorum.

f. 32 d'
f. 35 b

25

30

35

L [in ma.rg.] .i. Caisin^ sochmacht 2. .i. adrodamar

3,

,i, f, 28 recto

inremhic 4. .i. sechileth

1. .i. naicc .i. negabo 2. .i. fiu"

f. 30 recto

1. .i. in indalanai .i. interroga,tio 2. .i.frisaber^

3.

.i. f. 30 verso

sigide imresin ,i. uitium 4. fiu

1. .i. ol
f. 31 verso
1. [in marg. infer.] saurus .i. odur
f. 32d
1. sulhaire
f. 35b
1. i.e. powerful vision. 2. i.e. I have conceded.
f. 28 recto
2. i.e. as.
f. 30 recto
1. i.e. is it one of the two? 2. i.e. I should resist.
3,
i.e. f. 30 verso
pertinacity of the contest. 4. as.
1. i.e. dun.
f. 32d
1, eloquence.
f. 35b
• MS. i sius over aduersi
'' leg. imcaisin
" quam is mistranslated: see vol. i, p. 717
^ iiS.fris'^ber, leg. frismber
10 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
2. GLOSSES ON BEDA (CARLSRUHE),
(Codex Augiensis, No. CLXVii,)
f. 3e Salua* ratione saltus , arisairchenn mbes salt hiciunn noiddcdi
madindih iluarib deac nammd baslaigu cachmi aescai oldaus
trichtaige ¦ ised didiu sldndliged salto noichtiche colleuth dudrim s
in^scu ¦ Armad iarnaicniud^ adrimther cutesbat dicachthrichtaigi
di hudir deac 7 //// 6rottae 7 unga 7 atorh niconhia salt etir ¦
issaithrech mmurgu isairi isassu lasnarimairu di hudir deac namma
f. 3d duthesbuith dligud" sldn salto oiddcen [in marg.] salt iartain dusKnd
comldinso innatesbuithe iarnaicniud aslaigu anesca oldoas trichtaige. 10
Anisiu trd isecen remfuar ftwsext 7 emblesim^
De Rerum Natura.
f. 18a [I]. De quadrifario Dei opere. ex opusculis sancti Augustini.
Operatio diuina, quae saecula creauit et gubernat quadriformi ratione
distinguitur. Quarto quod ex eiusdem creaturae seminibus' et 15
primordialibus causis totius saeculi tempus naturali cursu peragitur.
[II]. De mundi formatione. Sancti lunilii. In ipso quidem
principio conditionis facta sunt caelum et terra, angeli, aer
f. 18a 1. .i. asil inrolad hisin mais necruth&igt\\i statim ised asesnaise
in omnia, elimenta usqite in finem 20
f . 3 0 For it is certain that there should be a leap at the end of the nineteen-
years-cycle if it is by twelve hours only that every lunar month is less than
a space of thirty days. This, then, is the sound law (salua ratio) of the
leap, to reckon 29^ days in the lunar month". For if it be reckoned
according to nature, so that to every space of thirty days may be wanting 25
twelve hours and four moments and an ounce* and an atom, there will be
no leap at all. This, however, is laborious. Wherefore it seems easier to
f. 3 d the computers that the sound law of the leap (is) that only twelve hours
are wanting, so that a leap is necessary afterwards to express the filling up
of the natural deficiency whereby the lunar month is less than the space 30
of thirty days. This, then, is necessary, to prepare bisext and embolism.
f. 18a 1. i.e. the seed that has been cast into the unshapen mass statim,
this is inserted in omnia etc.
donna c
" [in marg.] oanus. Donnacanus seems a latinised Irish name •> MS, ainiud
" leg, iarndligud, 'that twelve hours should be wanting according to the sound
law,' J. S. •* Haec notatio, in inferiore margine fol. 3°"'' adsoripta, ad
libellum de ratione saltus, qui in fol. 4°' ^ legitur, pertinet. — Zimmer « literally
' moon ' ' An unga (borrowed from Lat. uncia) here seems to mean an ostent, the
twelfth part of a moment (iufra gl. on f. 18J'') : cf. uncia, pars duodecima rei euiuslibet
(Ducange, ed. Hensohel) and the quatrain cited by O'Reilly from O'Dugan s.v. unsa.
The atom was the 564th part of a moment: see Duoange ed. Eavre, s.v. Athomits, and
the Battle of Moira, ed. O'Donovan (Dublin 1842), pp. 108, 109, 331. The Irish
divisions of time were eighteen: atom, astint (or unga), brothad, pars, minuit, pangc,
uair, catar, laithe, aail ('biduum,' O'Don. Suppl.), tredenus, sechtmain, nomad,
coicthiges, mi, tremse (or rdithe), bliadain, des

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 1 1
et aqua de nihilo. Die uero prirno lux facta est et ipsa de nihilo.
Secundo, firmamentum in medio aquarum. Tertio, species maris et
terrae, cum els quae terrae radicitus inherent^ Quarto, luminaria
caeli de lumine primo die facto. Quinto, natatilia* et uolatilia de
5 aquis. Sexto, reliqua animalia de terra et homo carne quidem de
terra, anima'' uero de nihilo creatus.
[III]. Quid sit mundus. Plinius Secundus, Mundus est
uniuersitas omnis quae constat ex caelo et terra, ,ilii, elimentis
in speciem absoluti'' orbis globata: igne, quo' sidera lucent, aere,
10 quo cuncta uiuentia spirant, aquis, quae terrain cingendo et
penitiando communiunt^,
[V]. De firmamento. Isidorus, Caelum subtilis igneaeque f. I8b
naturae, rotundumque, et a centro terrae aequis spatiis undique
coUectum, unde et conuexum mediumque quacunque cernatur,
IS Inenarrabili"' celeritate quotidie circuagi sapientes mundi dixerunt,
ita ut rueret, si non planetarum occursu moderaretur'', argumento
siderum nitentes quae fixo semper cursu circumuolant, septin-
trionalibus breuiores giros^ circa cardinem peragentibus. Cuius
uertices extremes quos circa* spaera caeli uoluitur, polos noncipant,
2o glaciali rigore tabentes. Horum unus ad septentrionalem plagam
consurgens boreus, alter diuexus in austros terraeque obpositus
australis uocatur, quem interiora austri scriptura sancta nominat.
[VI]. De uaria altitudine caeli. Plinius Secundus. Non
autem ita mundus hoc polo excelsiore se attollit, ut undique
25 cernantur haec .sidera. Uerum eadem quibusque^^ proximis sub-
limiora creduntur, eademque demersa' longinquis ; utque nunc
sublimis in deiectu" positis uidetur hie uertex, sic in ilia terrae
diuexitate' transgressis* ilia se attollunt, residentibus quae hie
excelsa fuerant, opponente se contra medios uisus globo terrarum
30 adeo" ut septemtriones, quae nobis a uertice pendent, in quibusdam
Indiae locis quindecem tantum in anno diebus appareant'".
[VII]. De caelo superiore. Ambrosius. Caelum superioris
circuli proprio discretum termino et asqualibus undique spatiis
coUocatum uirtutes continet angelicas, quae a,d n6s exeuntes,
3S aetheria sibi corpora sumunt, ut possint hominibus etiam " in
2. dineoch asas i terra 3. acht is in primo die son f- I8a
4. .i. cruind ab omni parte soluti 5. .i. d'(h 6. ogaibet continued
1, isi adene 2, curu 3. isim suidih 4. d&tiuus f- I8b
5. isli 6. inisiul 7. isindisli 8. tarsatarmthiagat
40 9, hisi mdt asuidigthe globus' terrae 10, isamlaid 6m, cotaucbat
doib residentibtts ,i, sideribws ,i, andusleicet inyia rind ,i, illis .i. isli
doihsom infechtsa inna hi ruptar ardda dunnai
2, of what grows a terra. 3, but it is in primo die. f. 18 a
4. i.e. round. 5. i.e. where. 6. which contain. continued
1. ' this is its speed. 3. it is about them. 8. over which they f, i8b
** cross. 9. this is the extent that globus terrae is situated. 10. it is
thus, indeed, that they raise themselves to them when the planets sink,
i,e. low to them now are they that were high to us. i AI.
a MS. natalia " MS. InerrabiU - MS. moderetur " MS. qbaq. » MS. 7
'MS. gobus

12

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

edendo simulari, eademque ibi reuersae deponunt". Hoc Deus aquis
glacialibus temperauit, ne inferiora succenderet elimenta, Dehinc
inferius caelum non uniformi, sed multiplici motu solidauit'^ nonci-
pans eum* firmamentum propter sustentationem inferiorum aquarum.
[IX], De circulis mundi .u. Plinius. Quinque circulis mundus 5
diuiditur, quorum distinctionibus quaedam partes temperie sua
incoluntur quaedam inmanitate frigoris aut caloris" inhabitabiles
f. 18 e existunt.— Tres autem medii circuli inaequalitates temporum distin-
gunt, cum sol hunc solstitio', ilium aequinoctio, tertium bruma teneat.
[XI]. De stellis. Isidorus. Stellae lumen a sole motuantes, 10
cum mundo uerti, ut pute in uno loco fixae et non stante, mundo
uagae ferri dicuntur, exceptis his, quae planetae, id est errantes,
uocantur: easque dici aduentu celari, nee unquam caelo decidere,
fulgor plenilunii et soils probat diliquium. quamuls uideamus
igniculos ex aethere lapsos portari uentis, uagique lumen sideris '5
imitari, trucibus cito coorientibus" uentis. Plinius. Sidera autem
alia dicuntur'' in liquorem soluti humoris esse fecunda, alia concreti
in pruinas, aut coacti in niues, aut glaciati in grandines.
[XII]. De cursu planetarum. Plinius. Inter caelum
terrasque septem sidera pendent, certis discreta spatiis^, quae 20
uocantur errantia, contrarium mundo agentia cursum, id est leuum,
illo semper in dextra praecipiti. Et quamuis assidua conuersatione
inmensae celeritatis attollantur ab eoque rapiantur in occasiis,
aduerso tamen ire motu per suos quaeque passus aduertuntur, nunc
imferius, nunc superius propter obliquitatem signiferi uagantia. Radiis 25
autem solis praepedita, anomala uel retrograda'' uel stationaria' fiunt.
f. I8d [XIII]. De ordine earum. Summum planetarum Saturni
f j^g^, 11. .i. fodcbat .i. ca,e\um 12. ise mu\ti^\e:i. motus inriuth retae
continued inna aimdrethcha in contrariuTn contra s^ 7 arriuth aicneta fedesin
f. I80 1- .i. fot lai and 2. isgndd broen j fliuchaidatu ocatMrchdil i°
7 liafuined 3. .i, [in marg,] hite spatia narree fil a terra usque
ad XII, signa hite soni . toni . comlana rt. hit6 interualla wanurgu
deferentiae 7 nitiagat saidai sech satuirn suas ut ¦plinius dicit rt.
Plimws : tonus est spatium cum legitima quantitate [in marg. inf]
certis spatiis .i. tonus inter terram et lunam rt. isdcen corrobai indib 35
sex Mite?'ualla .VII. spatia 7 .VII. toni^ rl. lege Tplinium ¦ 4. .i.
s'Aas each diriuch' [in marg. inf] stationaria in superioribus .i. isnaib
rendaib fail huas grdin .i. mars iouis saturnus rt. IN tricetro id est in
tertia parte signiferi in quadrato id est in quarta parte in aduerso rt.

f. 18b
continued f. 18 c

11. i.e. they leave. 12. this is multiplex motus, the course 40
which the constellations run in contrarium contra se, and their own
natural course.
1. i.e. a day's length there. 2. usual is rain and wetness at
their rising and with their setting. 3. i.e. these are the spatia, the
spaces which are a terra usque etc. These are soni, toni, complete etc, 45
These, however, are interualla differentiae, and these go not up past Saturn,
ut Plinius etc. It is necessary that there be in them sex interualla etc,
4, i.e. up straight etc., i.e. in the planets that are above the sun.

» leg. Ulud '' MS. coloris
' but each hdiruch BCr. 19"

MS. orientibus '' MS. retrogada » MS. soni

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 13
sidus est natura gelidurn XXX annis signiferum peragens, Nouissima
luna XXVII diel)us et tertia diei parte signiferum conficiens, dein
morata in coitu solis biduo' non conparere in caelo.
[XIV]. De apsidibus earum. Sunt autem sui cuique
5 planetarum circuli quos Graeci apsidas''' in stellis uocant, aliique
quam mundo, quoniam terra a uerticibus duobus, quos appellauerunt
polios, centrum caeli est, necnon et signiferi est obliqui inter eos siti.
Omnia autem haec constant ratione circinnii^ semper indubitata.
Ergo ab alio cuique centro apsides suae exsurgunt*: ideoque diuersos
lo habent orbes motusque disimiles. Quoniam interiores apsidas necesse
est breuiores esse* : igitur a terrae centro apsides altissimae sunt,
Saturno in scorpione etc.
[XXVII]. Ordo uentorum. Uentorum .nil. cardinales f. l9o
sunt, quorum primus Septentrio qui et Aparcias, fiat' rectus
15 ab axe, faciens frigora et nubes ; huic'^ dexter Circius qui et Tracias,
faciens niues et grandines ; a sinistris^ Aquilo, qui et Boreas, nubes
constringens. [XXXIX]. De aestu ociani. Aestus ociani lunam sequitur, f. 20b
tanquam eius aspiratione retrorsum trahatur, eiusque inpulsu retracto
20 refundatur qui quotidie bis afluere et remiare unius semper horae
dodrante et semiuncia transmisa uidetur, eiusque omnis cursus in
ledones' et malinas^* id est in minores aestus diuiditur et in maiores.
1. biduo .i. allaithe ndedenach diud noichtich j phrim archiunn f. 18 d
rl. 2. nomen dunaih erdomnaib imbi indochdl frisarind ahsidias
25 .i. circulos .i. fahith dongniat cercol ocondochdil 3. .i. gahal rind t.
diathre 4. cotaocbat 5. [in marg.] huare ni in den diaithir doib
b'
*salua ratione saltus .i, qwasi dixisset testa s6n dano dintrichtigi i- ISJd
lasindi hudir deac .i. fuar salto ascach den cescu .i. cethir brottae 7
alarann deac brotto et Nllmad rann cethorchat aili deac brotto
30 1. .i. ant'daid cachndiruch 2. .i. forldim deis aniarttiaid f. 19 c
donprimgdid biid circius 3. .i.forlaim chli anairtudid Mid aquilo
1. .i. hicontrachtu 2. .i. hirobartai f- ^Ob
1. hiduo i.e. the last day at the end of the month of twenty-nine days f. I8d
and the first following etc. 2. nomen for the depths (?) " wherein is the
36 rising" up to the constellation*. Ahsidias, i.e. circulos, because they make
a circle in the rising. 3. i.e. a pair of compasses, or orbits,
4, they upraise themselves, 5, because they are not in one orbit.
i.e. qu,asi dixisset, this, then, is wanting to the solar month besides f. ISJd
the twelve hours^, i.e. to find a leap out of every lunar month, to wit,
40 four moments and the twelfth part of a moment and the forty-seventh
part of the twelfth part of a moment.
1. i.e. straight from the north. 2. i.e. on the right hand from f. 19c
the north-west of the chief wind is Circius. 3. i.e. on the left hand
from the north-east is Aquilo.
45 1. i.e. into ebb-tides. 2. i.e. into flood-tides. f. 20b
" Inter fol. 18 et 19 chartae resegmen insutum est, quod ab eadem manu recentiore,
quae foUa totius codicis numeri ordine notabat, 18^ signatur. Ad huno locum nihil facit,
sed pertinet ad eundem libellum chronologicum, ad quem amplior notatio Hibernica in
initio codiois (fol. 3"'') legitur. Verborum Hibernicorum cethir brottae rl. interpretatio
Latina 'IIII momenta 7 duodecima pars unius momenti . XL" VII" pars duodecimae
partis momenti ' ab alia manu adsoripta est. — Zimmer '' perhaps the ' altitudines '
of Pliny "inddcbal '' of. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 11 16 ' see the note above on fol. 3". *

14 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

De Temporum Ratione.
f. 24 d [I]. De compotu uel loquela degitorum. Cum primam
alphabeti litteram intimare cupis unum manu teneto'; cum
secundam, duo, cum tertiam, tria  Potest et ita scribi, si causa
secretior" exigat. 5
f. 25o [IV]. Huius disciplinae regula soluitur*, quod plerosque
turbat imperitos : Quia Philippus in expositione beati lob aestum
maris occiani quotidie bis uenire discribens adiunxerit hunc unius
aequinoctialis horae dodrante' transmiso, tardius sine intermisione
siue die uenire, siue nocte. lo
f. 26a [V]. In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, terra autem erat
inuissibilis et incomposita et tenebrae erant super abyssum et
spiritus Dei superferebatur' super aquam.
f. 31b XVII. De lunae cursu per signa. Luna quotidie .nn.
punctis, siue crescens a sole longuius abiit, seu decrescens soli '5
uicinior, quam pridie fuerat redditur : singula autem signa .X.
punctos habent, id est, duas horas, sicut et superius ammonuimus,
.U. enim puncti horam faciunt. Et ideo si uis scire in quo signo
luna est, sume lunam quam uolueris, ut puta quintam, multiplica
per quatuor, fiunt uiginti : partire per .x. bis deni uies ; duobus ergo 20
signis quinta luna semper a sole distat. Item sume octauam lunam,
et multiplica per quatuor, fiunt xxx. il. partire per .X., ter deni
tries, et remanent ll" ; tribus ergo signis et duobus punctis, octaua
luna semper a sole dirimitur'- Duos autem punctos sex partes
intellige, id est, quantum sol in zodiaco .ui. diebus conficit iteneris: 25
punctus siquidem habet tres partes, quia signum quodque X.
punctos, triginta autem habet partes. Item sume nonam decimam
lunam, multiplica per quatuor, fiunt septuaginta sex, partire per
.X., septies deni septals et remanent sex : septem ergo signis et
hora una, quod est demedium'' signi ac puncto, id est, tribus i°
partibus, nonadecima semper in itenere quo coeperat a sole degressa
est. Et ne suspicio tibi forte argumenti fallentis iacidat, uade ad
diametrum^ caeli, quod quintam decimam lunam tenere nemo est
f- 24d 1. .i. arfuris" 2. [in marg.] .i. asetarscarthu
^- ^^^ 1- -i- teora cethramdin huare aequinocht indid mailliu atuile 35
arcach denlaithiu
f- 26a 1. hieronymus merefeth* fouebat t. incubabat
f- ^^^ 1- •!• itarscarthar 2, arit di huair in signo 3. .i. dond
lethtomus
f- 24d 1. i.e. thou shalt hold. 2. i.e. which is more remote. 40
f. 25 c 1. i.e. three-quarters of an equinoctial hour by which the flood is
slower day by day,
f- 31b 2. for they are two hours in signo. 3. i.e. to the half-
measure, ai soluit'
» MS. regula : | f MS. mi ? « cf. infra 33" 6 " i.e, meraUfHh Gen, i. 2

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 15
qui dubitet, multiplica .xu. per quatuor, fiunt sexaginta : partire
per .x., sexies deni sexais*: sex enim signis quinta decima luna
semper, id est, demedio sperae caelestis a sole discernitur, siue ante*
seu retro" respexeris.
5 XVIII. Quod si quis signorum nescius lunaris tamen cursus agnos- f. 31 c
cendi cupidus est, nouerit et ipse solem quotidie partem' unam zodiaci
sui complere (neque enim aliud partes zodiaci, quam quotidianos solis
in caelo debemus sen tire progressus), lunam uero quotidie XIII
partes eiusdem zodiaci conficere, id est, punctos .nn. et unam partem.
lo Et quia ilia XIII partes complente sol unam complet, inde fieri
sciat, ut sicut supra docuimus, non plus quotidiano progressu a sole,
quam quaternis punctis, hoc est, duodenis partibus elonguetur.
Ponat ergo lunam^ ubilibet computare uoluerit, ut puta in kalendas
lanuarias primam ; haec ubi prima noctem diemque transegerit,
16 ilium caeli locum tenet, quem sdl tertio decimo mensis eiusdem die
complete. Ubi secunda' est, multiplica .ll. per quatuor, fiunt .UIII.
Item ut de punctis ad partes peruenias, multiplica VIII. per tres,
fiunt XXIIII. Illam ergo caeli partem tenet luna secunda in
quartas nonas lanuarias, quam sol* XXIIII. abhinc die confecto.
20 Ubi tertia est, multiplica III. per iin., fiunt xiL, partire per .X.,
decies' asse decus" et remanent duo puncti, id est, sex partes ; illam
ergo caeli partem tenet luna tertia, quam sol mense toto et diebus
sex post tertias nonas lanuarias exactis, id est, sexto post .in. nonas
Februarias die consummate. Ubi quarta est, multiplica haec per
25 .IIIL, fiunt XUL, partire per .x., decies asse decus et remanent .ui.
puncti, id est, partes .X. et .Ulli. Illam igitur caeli partem tenet
luna quarta, quam s61 mense expleto ac .x. et .Uili. diebus post
pridie nonas lanuarias. Ubi quinta est, multiplica .u. per .nn., fiunt
XX, partire per .x. bis deni uies'; duobus ergo mensibus expletis
30 adueniet sol partem caeli, quam quinta luna tenet, id est, die
nonarum Martiarum. Ubi octaua est' VI idus lanuarias, multiplica
.uiii." per .nil., fiunt .xxxii., partire per .x., ter deni tries', et
remanent .11. puncti, id est, sex partes [caeli] ; illam caeli partem
tenet luna octaua in .Ui. iduum lanuariarum die, quam s(51 aditurus
35 est post tres abhinc menses et dies .UL, id est, sexto die post sextas
iduus Apriles. Ubi nona decima est xiiii Kl. Februarias, multiplica
per .nil. fiunt LXXUL, partire per .X., septies deni septals et remanent
,ui., multiplica haec per .in, fiunt .x, et .uiii, ilia parte caeli
circumuolat luna nona decima in xiiii, Kl, Feb. qua sol post .uii.
40 4. .i. archiunn 5. .i. didis f. 31b
1. .i. huide laithi beos 2. cipd _ 3. .i. indaile continued
4. tenebit .i. cuit inna aine 7 inna aile 5. .i. a den fodeich l- ^^0
6. .iitadeich 7. isfiche 8. .i. lingidsem tar des nesci beos
ar chumbri 9. ,i. tricha
45 1. i.e. a day's journey still. 2. whatever". 4. tenebit, i.e. i. 31c
the part of the one and of the other. 5. i.e. ten times one.
6. i.e. they are ten. 7. it is twenty. 8. i.e. for sake of brevity
he again skips over the moon's age. 9. i.e. thirty.
" MS, sexaias " MS, ,tiii, " cf. Ml. 25" 11, 12: 26" 1

16 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
abhinc menses ac dies x et .uiiL, id est, XVIII die post XIIII
f. 31 d Kalendas Septembres qui est octauus iduum Septembrium dies.
Et n6 scruplus tibi forte argumenti fallentis incedat, proba ad
diametrum anni, quod XUmam tenere lunam rarus est' qui nesciat,
multiplica XU per .iiiL, fiunt LX etc. 5
XIX. Item de eodem si quis computare non dedicit.
Si qui^ uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus, lunaris tamen circuitus
existit curiosus et huic ad capacitatem ingenioli sui commodamus
argumentum, quo id quod quaerit inueniat : siquidem totam annalis
circuitus seriem, quae xn mensibus continetur, alfabetis distinximus, lo
ita dumtaxat, ut primus et secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies,
tertius autem uno amplius complectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio
repetitis UIII horis superfluis adcrescit. Et ut diebus quos signare
uolebamus litterae sufficerint, non singulis has diebus sed altemis'
apposuimus  '5
f. 32a Cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo, uel
cuius mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice'
nota litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei* et recurrens ad
regularem paginam, in qua litterarum est distincta congeries,
eodenque statim anno ex titulo* frontis inuento, illam quam 20
quaerebas litteram eiusdem diei inuenies. Atque ante ac retro
inspiciens, quod signum quemue mensem e regione habeat annotabis.
Ponamus aliquod* quo ad caetera lector conualescat exemplum.
quaeris, ubi sit luna, uerbi gratia, in Kalendas Apriles anno sexto
decennouennalis circuli : aperi codicem, quaere diem kalendarum 25
memoratarum, inuenies .e. litteram praescriptam, recurre ad paginam"
regularem, uidebis sextum annum perspecto eius alfabeto .e. litteram
repperies, circumfer oculos ad latera, hinc geminorum extrema, illinc*
lunii mensis initia deprehendes esse notata. Et siue eruditus siue
simplex es lector, palam t6 quod cupiebas inuestigasse laetaberis. 30
Insuper et toto illo anno quibuscunque diebus .e. litteram uideris
asscriptam, siue crescentem siue decrescentem, in hisdem caeli
partibus lunam noueris esse conuersatam. Non enim hoc argu
mento, in detrimento an in cremento"" suae lucis, in aduerso an in
coitu solis sit posita luna" requiris, sed si et hoc scire desideras, 35
aderit argumentum uetusta Aegyptiorum obseruatione traditum.
XX. Quota sit luna in Kalendas quasque' Primo de-
f. 3ld 1. .i. is huathath 2. .i. nech 3. .i. dallaefor den littir
f-32a 1, .i.fdlire 2, .i. imbi 3, .i. t'Aas inochtur 4, ,i.
dindleith ailiu 5. .i, crementum leissem 6. hicoimthecht *°
dugrein 7 escM inodnrind 7. ,i. issi ide asmberse archinn ,i, est
etiam uetus a,rgumentum rt
f. 31d 3. i.e. two days on one letter.
f. 32a 1. i.e. calendar. 2. i.e. in which it is. 3. i.e. up
above, 4, i,e. from the other side. 5. i.e. crementum hath he'*. +5
6. in the conjunction of sun and moon in one constellation. 7, i,e,
this is what I will say later on,
« MS. alquod *¦ MS. paginem » inoremento: MS. oremento ^ i.e. the
word is oremento, not inoremento

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 17
cennouennalis circuli anno, in quo nullae sunt epactae" in Kalendas
lanuarias nona est luna^, in Kalendas Februarys .X., in Kalendas
Martias IX., in Kalendas Apriles X,, in Kalendas Maias XI, in
Kalendas lunias XIL, in Kalendas lulias XUL, in Kalendas Agustas
5 XIIII, in Kalendas Septembres XUI, in Calendas Octimbres XUI,
in Kalendas Nouembres XUIII, in Calendas Decembres XUIII.
Hos tibi numeros pro regularibus singulorum mensium sume, quibus
annuas addens epactas, lunam quota sit' per Kalendas quasque, sine
errore repperies. Si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas
10 lanuarias anno secundo circuli decennouennalis, tene UIIII regulares'",
adde epactas XI (.i. XL Kl Ap- ), fiunt XX-, uicessima luna est. Si
uis scire, quota est luna in Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene
regulares XII, adde epactas" anni illius XX duas, fiunt XXXIIII,
tolle XXX, remanent IIII ; quarta est luna in Kalendas raemoratas
•5 (.i. lunias). Quod si quis obiecerit', uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti- f. 32b
alicubi ordinem uacillare, doceat ipse in huiusmodi quaestionibus
indagandis ueracius et compendiosius argumentum, et nos libenter
gratanterque accipiemus. Hoc autem praecedens, quod commemo-
20 rauimus argumentum, et nonnullis ad transscribendum iam dedimus"'
et in principiis huius nostri opusculi praefigendum esse censemus.
Porro praesens argumentum, quod de luna Kalendarum quaerenda
posuimus, hoc tantum loco commemorasse et docuisse sufiSciat,
Nam cognita quota sit^ in Kalendis luna, facile etiam, ceteris
¦25 cuiusque mensis diebus qua sit aetate, cantato ipso mense'' et con-
currentibus degitis apparebit. Sunt autem anni tres circuli**
8. fin marg,l .i, ni accomlatar epactce xi kl, ap- fri riaqldri in f- ^^.^ ,
illo anno dothoscdlad dis dsci bis for kl cachmis m primo anno ithe
riagldri insin adchomlatar fri epacta XI. kl ap- hicach hliadin
30 tresinndeddcde nuile 9, cid aes nesci 10, .i. aes iiesci kt
ian- in primo anno 11. .i. for XI.
1, ,i. hifrithcheist 2, [in marg.] .i. argumind innasen ^- ^'^^
3. .i. sochide rodascrih^ hiian 4. cid des dixnigedar 5. [in
marg.] .i. ambas cete .i. acht asroharthar inmi 6. .i. teora
35 hliadni frithriagla namma leissem
8. i.e. epacts are not added on the 22nd March (xi. Kl. Ap.) f- 32a
to regulars in illo anno to ascertain the moon's age which is on the ''
calends of every month in primo anno. Those are the regulars which
are added to epacts on the 22nd March in every year through the whole
40 cycle-of-nineteen-years. 9. what is the moon's age. 10. i.e. the
moon's age. 11. i.e. on the 22nd of March.
1. i.e. in objection. 2. i.e. the argument of the signs, f-^^*^
3. i.e. many have transcribed it from us°- 4. what age it is.
5. i.e. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be mentioned. 6. i.e.
45 only three irregular years hath he. e
» MS. apaetae
'' MS. roddscrib
" i.e. from our MS.
s. a. 11. 2

18 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
decennouennalis, in quibus idem argumentum stabilitatem sui
tenoris conseruare nequeat', octauus uidelicet, et ximus, et nonus
decimus, cui causam nutandi^ uaria facit ac dispersa per annum
embolismorum insertio. Siquidem anno octauo luna Kalendarum
Maiarum iuxta rationem quidem argumenti uicessima et octaua 5
computatur, sed propter embolesmum, qui in Martio mense inseritur,
XXVII probatur existere. Item in Kalendas lulias iuxta argu
mentum XXX fieri potuit luna, sed propter adiectionem diei, quem
superfluitas embolesmi attulerat, fit XXIX. Item anno XI- quia
luna embolesmi pridie nonas Decembris accenditur, facit lunam lo
in Kalendis Martiis xxmam esse et octauam, cum banc ratio
argumenti xxam nonam tunc existere doceat. Item anno' xuiillmo.
quia luna embolesmi tertio die nonarum Martiarum incipit, cogit
lunam in Kalendas Maias XXUIII computaii, cum XXixmam
secundum argumenti calculationem cantatur'", quo etiam anno '5
ratio saltus lunaris, de quo in sequentibus dicemus, fidem eiusdem
argumenti impugnat. Si enim ipsum argumentum iuxta Aegyptios
a Septembrio mense, ubi principium est anni eorum, inchoaueris,
necesse est, ut luna lulii mensis eo anno" XXVIIII dies ut nun
quam alias habeat, uno uidelicet ratione'^ saltus amiso et ob id luna ^o
Kalendarum Augustarum tertia reddatur, quae iuxta argumenti
regulam secunda computabatur. Si uero iuxta hoc quod nos supra
docuimus, a lanuario principium argumenti sumere mauis, eodem
ordine luna in Kalendas Decembres Ulima incurrit, quae iuxta
argumentum sexta fieri debuisse putabatur, quia nimirum luna 25
Nouembri mensis unam amittit diem, et pro tregenta consuetis
undetrigenta'^ solum diebus cogitur esse contenta. Quae profecto
omnia melius colloquendo quam scribendo docentur. Non autem
f. 32c transitoriae commemorandum, quod hoc argumentum a Septimbrio
quidam incipiunt', ponentes eidem Septimbrio^ regulares -U-, 30
Octobrio .U., Nouembrio .UII, Decembrio .Ull., cetera ut supra
^- ^2*) 7. .i. ar ni tosceli argumint acht hliadni sldin 8. utmalligthe
9. .i. forcenn noidecdi 10. arcanar 11. .i. isnoichtech rd
niuil la aegyptacdu isinbliadinsin hicuiretar salt 12. .i. hi .IIII.
k. Sep- 13. .i. ndichtech 35
f- 32o 1. [in marg. sup.] aetas lunae inso for kl caichmis la aegyp-
tacdu 7 isde rosaig indnomad'' for kl ian- archinn*' 2. .i.
othosuch hliadne egipta,cda,e
L 32b 7. i.e. for the argument ascertains nought but a whole year".
continued 9 i.e. end of the nineteen-years-cycle. 11. i.e. with the Egyptians 4°
the month of July consisted of twenty-nine days in that year in which
they put the leap. 12. i.e. on the 29th of August. 13. i.e.
consisting of twenty-nine days.
f. 32 c 1. aetas lunae this, on the calends of every month with the Egyptians,
and thence the ninth (day of the moon) coincides with the following 1st 45
of January. 2. i.e. from the beginning of the Egyptian year.
d
" MS. inmad '^ Under lunae insofar is Ssimile (a probatio pennae, cf. p. 19 1. 8),
0
in a continental hand and under nomad for is benerb (less likely besajrb), and to the
right of it benitte, Holder ° Was bliadan sldn a technical term for a year without
intercalation?

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 19
n6s posuimus, quod ob auctoritatem Aegyptiorum rationabiliter
prosus agunt, ut a quibus origo computandi sumpta est, horum
quoque in computando anni principium emitentur. Uerum aliis
aptius multo et expeditius^ uidetur, ut computatio omnis, quantum
5 non necessitas rationis obsistif, a principio anni sui etiam apud
Romanes* incipiat, et usque ad terminum anni rato atque intemerato
ordine procurrat.
XXI. Quae'' sit feria in Kalendas. Simile autem huic
tradunt' argumentum ad inueniendam diem Kalendarum prom-
to tissimum, ita dumtaxat, ut aliis utens* regularibus, quod in hoc" per
epactas facis, in illo facias per concurrentes septimanae dies. Habet
ergo regulares lanuarius duos, Feb. u., Martins u., Aprilis i.. Mains
IIL, lunius UL, Iulius L, Agusius iiiL, September uiL, October duo,
Nouember u., December un. Qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter
15 indicant, quota sit feria' per Kalendas, eo anno quo .un. concurrentes
asscripti sunt dies: ceteris uero annfs addes concurrentes quotquot
in praesenti fuerint annotati ad regulares mensium singulorum, et
ita diem Kalendarum sine errore semper inuenies. Hoc tantum
memor esto, ut cum imminente anno bissextili'" unus concurrentium
^o intermittendus est dies eo tamen numero quem intermisurus es, in
lanuario Februarioque utaris : at in Kalendis primum Martiis per
ilium qui circulo continetur solis computare incipias. Item anno
qui .UI. habet concurrentes, sume ,UI, regulares mensis Martii, adde
concurrentes, ,UI,, fiunt .XI., tolle" .Uii. remanent quatuor, quarta
25 feria", sunt Kalendae Martiae.
XXII. Argumentum de qualibet luna. Si ergo scire uis f, 32d
uerbi gratia anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias nona est luna qwota
sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito Mains in Kalendas .cxxi., tolle
Kalendas, remanent .cxx. adde .ix. fiunt .cxxix. partire per L.ix.
30 quinquagies nouies bini' cen[tum]decusoctus, tolle CXUIII^, re
manent XXVIII.

3. .i. indilma,iniu 4. mdit ndnd rithheir 5. .i. odib d f. S2 c
kl ian 6. .i. cid Ide sechtmaine 7. .i. dofis cid lae sechtmaine i^o'^^mued
forambi kl. caich mis cucenn cicuil griendi 8. it saini" naglori
35 inso 9. .i. cid lae sechtmaine 10. [in marg.] .i. (a)n
dv{c)uiredar hissextfor ndi^ kl 11. ,i. cuire huait
1. it deidi 2. .i. aocht deac archdt f. 32d
4. so far as it does not oppose it. 5. i.e. that it should be from the f. 32 c
calends of January. 6. i'.e. what is the day of the week. 7. i.e. eontinued
40 to know what is the day of the week on which are the calends of every
month to the end of the solar cycle. 8. these are different regulars,
9, i.e. what is the day of the week. 10. i.e. when bisext falls on the
24th March (ix. Kl. Ap.). 11. i.e. put from thee.
1, they are double (bini). 2. i.e. a hundred and eighteen. f. 32d
" MS. utens ut aliis, with marks of transposition
" MS. quartae feriae
" cf. saini laa Wb. 33" 9
>¦ leg. nfiimad ?
2—2

20 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
f. 33a luuat' huiusque argumenti usum^ calculator ultima quinqua-
gessimae nonae partis deligentius memoriae commendat. Fiunt
CCLXXI, partire per septem septies trigeni^ ducenti decus*, septies
octoni'' quinquais* sexis, remanent .u., quinta est feria per octo
Kalendas Octobres. 5
XXIII, De lunae setate si quis computare non potest. Quodsi
adeo quisque deses" uel hebes est, ut absque omni labore com
putandi lun^. cursum scire uoluerit, innitatur' alphabetis quae in
annali uidet libello iuxta cursum distincta lunarem, ubi duos lunae
circuitus, id est, quinquagenos et nouenos dies tema* tenent lo
alphabeta ; et quancunque litteram luna in hdc aetate semel habet,
eandem per totum annum simili modo notatam in eadem semper
setate habere non dissinit. nisi firte quod tamen rare accidit
embolesmorum haec ratio inmutet. Uerbi gratia, anno tertio cicli
decennouennalis, luna quae XXX dies habitura est, semper ab .a. 15
nudo, incipit, secunda' est in .b. tertia in .c. similiter nudls, id est,
nullo puncto annotatis.
XXIIII. Quot horis luna luceat. Tradunt quoque
argumentum ueteres, quo luna cuiuscunque aetatis quot horas
luceat, exploretur : quia enim prima luna, inquiunt, ,IIII, punctis 20
lucet'", adiecitur hie numerus a secunda luna quotidie usque ad
plenilunium, detrahiturque dehinc paribus spatiis in diminutionem.
f. 33b Et n6 argumentum dubium fore arbitreris, tene xu, inquiunt, et
ubi pernox luna candet' exquire, multiplica per .nil., fiunt LX,
partire per .U., quinquies duodeni sexais, .xii horas, id est, noctem 25
integram xu. luna perlustrat. Item si nosse uis, sextadecima et
septimadecima, et caeterae deinceps quot horas luceant lunae,
recole^ per singulas quanto minus^ sint a XXX et inde computandi
crepidinem* strue. Uerbi gratia si nosse uis uicessima quinta quandiu
luceat luna, dicito: quanto" minus a triginta patebit, quia n-", 30
multiplica per .nil. quater quini uies : partire per .U., quin
quies quaterni uies, quattuor ergo horis splendet uicessima quinta
quomodo et quinta luna'. Et quidem hoc argumentum tempore
aequinoctiali ligitima fixum statione perlabitur : uerum longuissimis"
t- ssa. 1, .i, fortdt 2, in gnathugud 3, .i. it secht trichita
4. inna deich ardih cdtaib 5. itsecht itocht 6, deeid
7. aimmded 8. .i. trignd forsin apgitir 9. indaile
10. ,i, cethir punct ocdiuheirt
f- 33 b 1. .i. aesca bis commatain ostalam 2, frecuirthe ceill
3. indda 4. fotha 5. .i. inchoiced fichet 6. ,i. a coic 40
indid 6a quam XXX 7. .i, hicoicid huathid
f. 33a 3. i.e. they are seven thirties. 4. two hundred and ten.
5. they are seven eights. 8. i.e. three kinds on the alphabet.
10. i.e. four points in waning.
f- 33b 1. i.e. a moon that continues over the earth till morning. 5. i.e. 45
the twenty-fifth. 6. i.e, the five by which it is less than thirty,
7, i.e. in the fifth. .L.
" MS. quinquais " MS. -miaa

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 2\

in bruma noctibus, uel item aestate breuissimis, quarum alias xn
horarum spatium longe^ transcendere, alias nequaquam ad hoc
pertingere' posse constat : qua ratione lunam xn horas lucere
credamus, nisi forte putamus non aequinoctiales horas intelligendas,
5 sed singulas quasque noctes pro suae mensura longuitudinis, aut
breuitatis in xn particulas, quas horas uocitemus aequa distributione
findendas'". XXV. Quando uel quare luna uel prona uel sopina uel
uideatur erecta. Sunt qui auras explorare conati dicunt nouam
10 lunam quotiens sopino cornu utroque uidetur, tempestuosum
mensem, quotiens erecto uno, serenum portendere". Quod longe
aliter esse naturalis ratio prodit. Quid enim'^ ? nunquid credibile
est lunae statum, qui fixus'^ in aethere permanet, pro subiacentium
motatione flabrorum uel nubium posse aliorsum quam fuerat
15 conuerti et eam quasi futurag metu''' tempestatis aliquanto altius
cornu, quam naturae ordo poscebat attollere ? Dicunt enim eam,
sicut* et beatus Augustinus in expossitione'^ psalmi (.i. in Domino
confide) decimi docet, non habere lumen propriuin sed a sole
illustrari. Sed quando cum illo est, eam partem '" ad nos habere, qua
20 non illustratur, et ideo nihil potest in ea lucis uideri : cum autem
incipit ab illo recedere, illustrari ab ea etiam parte, quam habet ad
terram, et necessario incipere a cornibus, donee fiat quindecima
contra" solem. Tunc enim sole occidente" oritur, ut quisquis
occidentem solem obseruauerit, cum eum coeperit non uidere,
25 conuersus ad orientem lunam surgere uideat, Atque inde ex alia f. 33 c
parte, cum ei coeperit propinquare, illam partem ad nos conuertere,
qua non illustratur, donee ad cornua redeat atque inde omnino
non appareat. Cum ergo die crescente sol a meredianis plagis" ad
boreales' paulatim partes ascenderit, necesse est luna, quae eo
30 tempore nata est, occiori transitu solem ad borealia signa praecurrat,
atque ideo cum nona post occasum solis uidetur, quae ad septem-
8. .i est ismou oldata XII horae .i. XUIII hof 9. .i. niroig f. 33 b
di hiiair deac 10. .i. fodlaidi 11. .i. donaurchain '^o^^^^'^^^'^
12. arciric 13, ,i, inariaglaih coraib 14. .i. comscuchud"
35 suas ar dmun innasin 15. .i. indecadih 16. .i. intan mbis
inna arrad^ 17. cinn chomair" 18. [in marg.] .i. anaslui
gridn foa fuined dosoi dond orient oaci ancescae
1. .i. ^Mascerddacha f. 33 c
8. i.e. it is more than are XJI horae. 9. i.e. it attains not f. 33b
40 to twelve hours. 11. i.e. that it portends. 13. i.e. in its proper continued
rules. 14. i.e. moving upwards for fear of the storms. 15. i.e.
in the Decades'. 16. i.e. when she is along with him. 18. i.e.
when the sun goes away to its setting, it turns to the east, so that thou
seest the moon.
» MS. s eam, with marks of transposition " MS. sol a meredianis plagis die
crescente, with marks of transposition " MS. conscuchud '^ arrad latey: farrad
" cf. vol. I. p. 402, note m ' A name for Augustine's Commentary on the Psalter
(Buarrationes in Psalmos). See the preface to the hymn of S. Hilary: isfarbinnius
canair, ut Agustinus dicit isna Deccadib, Goidelica 98

22

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

i. 33 d

f. 33 c
continued

33 d

f. 38 0
continued

trionem'' Solaris occasus occasura est, nimirum non iuxta, sed supra
solem sita est, quo inferiora eius illustrante, aequalia poene cornua
ostendere* et instar nauis sopina ire uidetur. At reuerso post
solstitium aestiuum ad inferiora et australia cursu solis, luna quoque
illis nata mensibus, ad inferiora cursum tendat necesse est : unde fibs
ut quae ad australem partem solis, qui occiderat occasura est:
absque ulla dubietate cum primo^ post occasum solis apparet, non
iam supra ilium" sed iuxta ilium ad meridiem posita uidetur.
Atque ideo aquilonalia eius latera sole aspectante cernitur erecta
progredi : semper enim luna auersis a sole cornibus, rotundam sui lo
partem pandit ad ilium, cuius ordine rationis agitur, ut quo dies
longuior, eo sit luna noua excelsior et quo breuior atque ad
meridiem decliuior est dies, eo deiectior' noua luna cernatur...
Eadem ratio est etiam lunae decrescentis quare matutino^ in exortu
nunc exortu erecta, nunc sopina pareat. Eadem cur interdiu^ saepe 15
prona procedat : ni mirum solis eam radiis superiore ex loco tan-
guentibus. Non ergo lunae conuersio, quae naturalis est et fixa,
potest futuri mensis portendere' statum, sed qui curiosi sunt huius
modi rerum, coloris uel eius uel solis uel caeli ipsius aut stellarum
siue nubium motatione, uel aliis quibuslibet indiciis sepe statum 20
ueris qui sit futurus explorant. Denique lunam quartam, si pura
fuerit, neque obtusis^ cornibus, dare reliquis diebus usque ad
exactum mensem indicium serenitatis existimant et cetera talia.
XXVI. Qua ratione luna, cum sit situ inferior, superior
sole aliquotiens uidetur. Nee mirari opus est, cum lunam per 25
australia signa currentem multo inferius ac uicinius terrae quam
solem, cum hisdem moratur in partibus, circuire uiderimus, quia
uidelicet multo inferior non solum soli" sed et Veneri ac Mercuric,
quae infimae stellarum^* sunt, luna in confinio aeris eius"* turbulenti'
et puri decurrit aetheris. 30
Unde paucis intimandura est', quod hunc lunae progressum
ultra= solem in utraque caeli plaga, et australi uidelicet et septen-
trionali, signiferi gignat latitude ^ Porro in australi ipsa quoque
lunae eiusdem deiectio^ iuuet. Siquidem signifer idem tricentis*
2. sathuaid^ 3. innaphrim 4, ,i, isliu 5. [in 35
marg.] .1. issed angnd cetne foir oc diupirt intan addther matin
6. .i.fride 7. dinaurchain 8. .i. ndlaib 8a. .i. errantium
9. [in marg. inf] .i. inichtur aetheris 7 inochtur aeris
1. .i. is forcanti 2. .i. sech 3. [in marg.] .i. siHd
inrindide nuile dhisid co huasal 4. .i. intairinnud 5. [in 40
marg.] Cid arndid isliu cescce quam sol it

f. 33d

3. in its prime. 5. i.e. this is the same appearance on
a-waning when it is seen in the morning. 7. that it portends'.
8. i.e. by clouds^. 9. i.e, in the lower part aetheris and in the
upper part aeris.
3. i.e. it searches the whole zodiac from low to high. 5. why
the moon is lower quam sol.
ostendere q
" MS. .ptendere i> over this is solem » MS. soli '' over this is huius in
a continental hand <¦ leg. fathuaid ? ' the Latm infinitive is mistranslated
« Here nelaib seems an instrumental pi, W, S,

45

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 23

quidem LXV partibus et quadrante per caeli ambitum longus,
sed XII est partibus latus : harum duas tantum medias sol, luna
omnes peruagare consueuit. Qui cum australes illius deuenit in
locos aliquanto humilior hiberno sole apparet, non solum quia
S uicinior est terrae, sed etiam quia .u. fere partibus aliquotiens,
siue etiam .ui. Solaris cursus terminos in meridiem transit : et
quanto amplius interiora austri penitrat, tanto deiectior'' nostris,
qui eam ab aquilone speculamur paret' obtutibus. At cum solstitiali
graditur in circulo, aliquanto' sepe elatior sole uidetur aestiuo...
lo et idcirco nostris obtutibus, qui in terra positi utrunque sidus
de inferioribus aspectamus, tanto eminentior' caeli culmina petere
uidetur, quanto magis boreales sepe* elatior sole recipit in -partes.
Quod hoc probabitur exemplo. Intrabis noctu in aliquam domum
pergrandem, certe ecclesiam longuitudine, latitudine, et altitudine
IS praestantem et innumera lucernarum ardentium copia pro illius
cuius natalis est martiris honore repletam : inter quas duae sunt
maximse ac mirandi operis fari" suis quaeque suspensae ad
laquearia catenis, sed quae tibi ex his intranti uicinior", ipsa
quoque est subiacenti pauimento uicinior ; tanta autem uastitas
20 domlis, tanta est longue distantium celsitudo farorum, ut magis
nocturne uisu lucem comasque flammarum quam ipsa ignium ualeas
uasa dinoscere nimirum — ubi foribus" appropinquare incipiens, recto
intuitu oculos ad faros et per faros ad contra posita laqueariorum
uel parietis loca sustuleris'^ ilia tibi altior, quae uicinior est farus,
25 apparebit. XXVII. De magnitudine uel de defectu solis siue lunae... Stati' L 34a
autem atque non menstrui sunt utrique defectus.
XXVIII. De efectiua lunae potentia.
Nam et defectui eius conpatiuntur elimenta et processu' eius f. 34 b
30 quae fuerint exinanita cumulantur, ut animantium cerebra mariti-
marum umida : siquidem pleniores ostreae^ repperiri ferantur,
multaque alia, cum globus lunaris adolescit. De arborum quoque
internis idem allegant^ qui hoc in usu proprio conpererunt. His
enim tantum • UIII • diebus [a quintadecima luna usque ad uicessimam
35 6. .i. isliu 7. .i. ardrigid 8. .i. inmdr 9. .i. f. 33d
huaisliu 10. .i. indforid [in inferiore margine :] farus feminini <"'»«»»««'*
generis est .i. farus .i. sossad asamhi soillse t grecum nomen est et
in terpretatur uisio lucis 11. .1. friscita comrici diih 12. ,i.
du hicumgabce
40 1. it tairismig ^- ^**
1, .i, ondforas 2. ,i. indslici 3, ,i, doeclannat f- 34 b
8, i.e. greatly. 10, i.e, of the pharos... i.e. a station out of f. 33d
which is light. 11. i.e. which thou first meetest of them. 12. le, continued
the place in which thou mayest uplift,
45 1. they are steady. '• ^**
1. i.e. from the waxing. f- ^^^
p
' MS. sese '' corrected from furibus

24 No7i-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
et secundam] caesa materies immunis^ seruatur a carie^ reliquis
autem diebus praecisa, etiam eodem anno interna uermium labe
exesa in puluerem uertitur. . . His consentanea" Basilius,,.scribit 
Viscera marinorum animalium quae sunt umectiora' nee non arborum
medullae. . . Euriporum" quoque meatus refluus hoc indicat uel etiam 5
reciprocatio Syrtium', quae uicinae habentur oceano.
XXIX. De Concordia maris et lunae.
f. 34c Unde fit, ut quia luna in duobus suis mensibus, id est, diebus
.LUIII. quinquagies et septies terrae orbem circuit, aestus oceani
per tempus idem geminato hoc numero, id est, - C - et XIIII - uicibus 10
exundet ad superiora, et tot aeque uicibus suum relabatur' in
alueum. . . Per tantundem^ temporis. . . Mare per id temporis nicies
nouies afiluit^ simul et remeat^  Imitatur autem lunae cursum
mare non solum communi accessu et recessu, sed etiam quodam
sui status profectu^ defectuque^ perenni ita ut non tardior solum 15
quam pridie, uerum etiam maior minorue quotidie redeat aestus.
Et crescentes quidem malinas', decrescentes autem placuit appellare
ledones".
f- 34d Quanto autem plus aestus maior litora terrasque contexerit et
fluuios ac freta conpleuerit, tanto latius recedens eadem litora maris 20
exhaurire' atque enudare^ consueuit.
XXX. De aequinoctiis et solstitiis. . . Denique Plinius Secundus
idem^ orator et philosophus.
f. 35 a Sed et Hippocrates archiater' Antigono regi scribens Ex die
Uin. Idus Maias usque in diem uili Kalendas lulias XLV ; his 25
diebus crescit bills amara, hoc est, colera rubea^ Incrementa fellis^
rubei amittuntur et colera nigra accrescunt.
f. 35b . . Verum quia sicut in ratione paschali didicimus aequinoctium
uernale xn. Kalendarum Aprilium die cunctorum Orientalium
sententiis et maxime Aegyptiorum, quos calculandi esse peritissimos 30
f. 34b 4. .i. denim^ 5. [marg. 1.] .i. 0 hreinciu 6. .i.
continue innacomchdthatti 7. .i. fliuchidi 8. euripus .i. piscina longa
[in marg. d.] .i. innannessce^' isinunn 7 tolli 9. .i. innasdehchore
*'¦ ^^° 1- .i. dufuisledor 2. .i. tresin ndenmdit 3. .i. hituiliu
4. [marg. 1.] .i. inaithbiu 5. .i. hirobarti 6. [marg. 1.] .i. 35
contracht 7. .i. robarti 8. .i. otrachtu
f- 34d 1. .1. nufasiged 2. .i. dureised 3, .i. aninunn"
f, 35 a !• -i- huasallieig 2. ,i, lir 3. ,i, duib
f. 34b '^, i,e. secure (?). 8. i.e. of the straits ; it is the same as tolli\
continued 9. i.e. of the whirlpools. 40
f. 34o 3. i.e. in flood. 4. i.e, in ebb, 5, i.e, in floodtide. 6. i.e.
ebbtide. 7. i.e. floodtides. 8. i.e. ebbtides,
f- 34d 1. i.e, to empty, 2. i,e. to strip,
f- 35a 2. i.e. jaundice. 3. i.e. of bile.
- leg. dgnim = dianim 'faultless,' of. Ml, 8217, 112" 7? J. S., or of. itidenim (gl.
debilitatum) infra, p. 35 indenmi (gl. inbiciles) Wb. 11^11 ? W. S.
'' MS. innannaessa: with a punctum delens over the second a
° idem is translated as neuter
"Thurneysen compares the Irish Latin tollus 'uallis' in the Hisperica Famina
and m Adamnan De Locis Sauctis, 11. 28.

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 25
constat, specialiter annotatur, caeteros' quoque .iii. temporum
articulos putamus aliquanto priusquam uulgaria scripta continent,
esse notandos.
XXXI. De dispari longuitudine dierum et uario statu um-
5 brarum. In parte Italiae quae Venetia appellatur, hisdem horis' umbra f. 35c
gnomini par fit. . . In eadem India Patalis celeberrimo portu sol
dexter'' oritur, umbrae in meridiem cadunt ; septentrionem ibi
Alaxandro morante annotatum prima tantum parte noctis aspici.
lo Onesicretus dux eius scripsit, quibus in locis Indiae umbrae non
sint, septentrionem non conspici, ex eo loca appellari Ascia', nee
horas denumerari ibi.
XXXII. Causa inaequalitatis dierum eoruudem. Causa in- f. 35 d
aequalitatis eoruudem dierum terrae rotunditas est  Est enim
15 re uera orbis terrae idem in medio totius mundi positus, non in
latitudinis solum gyro, quasi instar scuti rotundus, sed instar potius
pylae' undique uersum aequali rotunditate persimilis^ ; neque autem
in tantae mole magnitudinis, quamuis enormem' montium uallium-
que distantiam, quantum in pila ludicra* unum digitum, tantum
20 addere uel demere crediderim. . . Necesse est circuiens orientalibus
quibusque^ priusquam occidentalibus sub eadem linea positis mane
meridiem uesperum adducat. Sed serins dimittit occidens quam
nos', qui ad septentrionem positi etc.
Sed ne Italia quidem potest uidere Canopum': non quia lux f. 36a
25 stellarum longinquioribus paulatim minorando subtrahitur et deficit,
sed quia terrae moles obposita spatium praecludit aspectandi.
Quae cuncta de monte quolibet pergrandi undique circumhabitato^
ualent facillime probari.
XXXIII. Quibus in locis pares sint umbrae uel dies.
30 Plura sunt, inquit, segmental mundi, quae nostri circulos ap-
pellauere. . . Sequens circulus incipit ab India uergente ad occasum,
uadit per Medos, Parthos, Persepolim, citima* Persidis, Arabiam
citeriorem etc.

1. [in marg.] .i. dagrientairisem 7 a,ea^yxinoctium i. 35b
35 1. .i. medonlai 2. [marg, 1,] .i.friu ant'daid 3, [marg, 1,] f. 35 c
,i. nephfoscati 1, [marg. 1.] ,i. Uathrditce'- 2. ,i. erchosmil 3. ,i, dermar f. 35d
4, [in marg,] .i. cluchidi 5. .i, sechitat Ae'" 6, .i. oldaas
dunni
40 1. [marg. 1.] .i. canopia nomen dund egypt 2. .i. imatreb- f- 36 a
didiu 3. [marg. d.] .i. slegtce 4. .i. centarcha
1. i.e. two solstices and an aequinoctium. t. 35b
1. i.e. of mid-day. 2. i.e. to the north of them. 3. i.e. f. 35 c
unshadowed.
.5 4. i.e. serving for play. 5. i.e. whatsoever

f. 35d

1, i,e. Canopia, nomen for Egypt, f, 36 a
MS, liathritce " MS, n6

26 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
f. 36b Epirus, septentrionalia Siciliae, Narbonensis Galliae exortiua',
Hispaniae maritima a Kartagine noua.
f. 36c XXXIIII. De quinque circulis mundi et subterraneo siderum
meatu. . . solent enim philosophi* inaequalitates temporum uel
cursuum solis annuorum his distingere uocabulis, ut aequi- s
noctialem uocent zonam uel circulum illam caeli regionem qua sol
circa aequinoctia solstitialem qua circa solstitium brumalem qua in
hieme mundum consueuit ambire'. Sol in aequinoctio tantum
spatii noctu sub terris, quantum interdiu super terras exigitl . .
Quantum tunc interdiu I . . Sed et stellae omnes expleto .UI. mensium to
curriculo, illam caeli plagam interdiu, quam noctu antea lustrando
circueunt, eandem replicate totidem mensium tempore repetentes,
solitis noctu transigunt excubiis'', tanto latiorem quaeque sub terris,
quanto angustiorem supra.
f- 36d Duos utrubique' circulos septentrionalem ponunt et australem. .. 15
Etsi sit figura pineae nucis^
f. 37a XXXV. De .nil. temporibus, elimentis, umoribus. San
guis siquidem qui uere' crescit. . . fel cum fece^ nigri sanguinis
admixtum.
f. 37b Denique in libris cosmographiorum' authenticis''^ ac nobiiissimis. . . 20
Ubi autem Dei populus in lege temporum faceret initia testatur
scriptura, quae praecipit dicens : Obserua mensem nonarum fruguum
et uerni primum temporis et facies phase^ Domino Deo tuo. . .
Autumnus uocatur de autumatione^ fructuum, qui in eo colliguntur. . .
uerum Indos ubi alia caeli facies, alii sunt ortus siderum, binas ^5
aestates in anno, binas habere perhibent messes, media inter illas
hieme ethesiarum' flatu, nostra uero brumali lenes ibi auras et mare
nauigabile narrant.
f- 37 0 XXXVI. De annis naturalibus. Apud uero Romanes' ab
incipiente luna mensis lanuarii sumit initium ibique terminatur. 3°
XXXVII. De disparibus antiquorum annis. Ceterum anti
ques diuersarum gentium populos diuerse in obseruatione annali a
uero deuiasse^ etiam beatus Augustinus edocet Plinius Secundus
f. 36b 1. .i, turgahthi
f. 36 c 1. [marg. d.] .i. donimchella 2. [marg. d.] .i. dicathi iB
3. [marg. d.] .i. fride 4. .i. ofritharib
f. 36d 1. .i. inchechtartid^ 2. [marg. 1.] .i. cruinde
f. 37a 1. .i. d errug 2. .i. fochmur
f. 37b 1. [marg, 1.] .i. innandomunscrihnide 2. [marg. d.] .i. arsatib
3. [marg. d.] .i. innaudhirt .i. incdisc 4, .i. dind apchugudi"
5. [marg, d.] ,L iarthuaiscerddach
f. 37 c 1. .i, lundir 2. .i. direllsat
f- 36 b 1. i.e. things towards the sunrise (turghdl).
f-36c 1. i.e. to go round, 2, i.e. it spends.
f- 36d 2. i.e. of a globe.
f- 37b 2. i.e. ancient. 3. i.e. the offering, i.e. the Easter. 5. i.e. north
western.
f. 37c 1. i,e. lunar, 2, i.e. that they have deviated.
" MS. philophi i* leg. incheclitarthid

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda.

27

cum commemorasset relatum fuisse in litteras', qwemdam uixisse CLii.
alium .X. amplius... haec omnia inscientia' temporum accidisse arbi- f. 37d
tratus est.
XXXVIII. De ratione bissexti. De ratione bissexti non
5 noua nunc cudere^, sed quae in aepistola roganti amico quondam
dixi, etiam his inserere placuit opusculis.
XLII. De saltu lunae necesse est ibidem ni fallor .in. pariter f. 39 a
menses undetricenorum' conputare dierum.
XLIII. Quare luna aliquotiens maior quam computatur pareat.
lo Notandum sane quod huius ratio saltus lunaris, longua sui facit
exundantia^ crementi lunam aliquotiens maiorem quam putatur
uideri. Dum Nicenae synodi scita' sectamur. f. 39 b
Aliud mains periculum per hoc declinauerint', ne uidelicet si f. 39 c
15 aliter decernerent. Legimus nanque scribente beato Cyrillo Alexan-
driae aepiscopo quia Pachomius monachus insignis factis apostolicae
gratise fundatorque Aegyptii coenobiorum*^ ediderit ad monasteria
quae regebat, litteras quas angelo dictante perceperant ut non
errorem incurrerent in soUemnitatis paschalis ratione. Legimus
20 item scribente sancto Paschasino Lillybeo' antistite". Baptizandi
hora, cum nullus canalis*, nulla sit fistula^ nee aqua omnino uicina,
fons ex sese repletur, paucisque qui fuerant consecratis, cum de-
ductorium' nullum habeat, ut uenerat aqua ex sese discedit. Fons
sacer hora conpetenti' repletus est.
25 XLIIII. De circulo decennouennali. Annuatim'. Deni- f. 39 d
que fertur antiquitus Alexandrinae ecclesiae antistiti" delegatum^
ut ofiiciose operam curamque inuestigationi conputi paschalis
impenderet. Unde beatissimus papa Leo Marcianum principem
postulans, ut Alexandrine antistiti delegaret^. Studuerunt quidem
30 sancti patres occasionem huius erroris auferre omnem banc curam

36

3. [marg. inf] inepistli
1. .i. ond aneolus 2. .i. outsin^
1. noichtech 2. .i. dndintdlu^
1. [marg. 1.] .i. inna fess
1. [marg. 1.] imrim gahsat 2.
.i. inna coitchennhetath^ 3. .i. siceldu
6. tuididin 7. .i. comimmaircidi
1. hicachdenhliadin 2. [marg. 1.]
1.] .i. coimmdnad

f . 37 0
continued f. 37d
f, 39 a
f. 39 b
[marg. 1.] .i, inna monistre f. 39 0
4. .i. Idthur 5, sreh
.i. immerdni 3. [marg, f. 39 d

into epistles,
i,e. I should build up.
consisting of twenty-nine days.
i.e. of the monasteries, i.e. of the coenobitic life.

40 3.2. 1.
2.
Sicilian.
45 2. i.e. that he has delegated

3. i.e.

3, i,e, that he should delegate.

f, 37c
continued f, 37d
f. 39 a
f. 39 0
f, 39 d

" followed by the contraction for que, with a punctum delens >> MS. autiste
" MS, antisti ^ canutsin (gl, cudere) is an s- subjunctive from canutgim ' cf,
intuli (gl. eruptionis) Ml, 129" 10 ' leg, -bethath

28

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

i. 40a
f. 40 b
f. 40 0

f. 40d
f. 41a

f. 41b

Alexandrine antistiti delegantes^. . . Cuius circuli Proterius Alexan
drinae urbis antistes ad inquisitionem sancti papae Leonis luculen-
tissimam' reddens rationem, talis rescripti^ ab eo meruit tenore
praedicari. XL VI. De ogdoade et endecade. 5
Lunarem conpensare' sufiiciat endecadem. . . Liquidoque tamen
patet in horum concordatione temporum, nihil praeiudicare bissextos,
sed quotquot in circulo decennouennali incurrerint*, omnes utroque
sideri, iuxta quod supra docuimus, aequaliter esse proficuosl
Denique ut rei ipsius euisceremus^ interna. . . Ubicumque enim 'o
interposueris eodem proposita quaestio fine soluetur^-
XLVII. De annis dominicae incarnationis.
Quod etiam Victorius quamuis alterius institutionis paschalem
condens' descripto tot annorum circulo manifeste probauit.
Sancta siquidem Romana et apostolica aecclesia banc se fidem '5
tenere et ipsis testatur indiculis, quae suis in caereis' annuatim
scribere solet, ubi tempus dominicae passionis in memoriam populis
reuocans. Numerus annorum xxx semper et .III. annis minorem
quia ab eius incarnatione Dionisius ponit annotat. His adde xxxill.
uel potius XXXIIII. ut ilium ipsum, quo passus est Dominus, attingere^ 20
possis annum, fiunt DLXUL Pariter et euangelio quod Dominum
eadem uespera temtum"^ a ludaeis et mane sexta feria crucifixum
ac sepultum. XLVIII. De indictionibus. Secundus ordo circuli
decennouennalis conplectitur indictiones XU annorum circuitu in 25
sua semper uestigia reduces', quas antiqua Romanorum industria
institutas comperimus ad cauendum errorem, qui de temporibus
forte obiriri" poterat.

f. 39 d
continuedf. 40a
f. 40c
f. 40 d
f. 41a
f. 41b

4. .i. animmandntis
1. .Lfaillsem 2. [marg. L] athscribend rucad on phapa leo 30
domolad^ in chicuil tucad d prospir
2. [marg. I.] .i. atafordsti 3. [marg. d.]
.i. trifoxal salto

1. .i. adrime
.i. coarubhnem 4.
1. .i. andoforsat
1. .i. hiclaraih
1. .i. athuididin

2. .i. rosais 3. .i. aurgabtha

.15

f. 39d
continued f. 40 a
f. 40c
f. 40 d
f. 41b

4. i.e. when they used to delegate.
2. a rescript which was brought from the Pope Leo to praise the
(84 years') cycle which had been brought from Prosper (Aquitanus).
1. i.e. to compute. 3. i.e. which are advantageous. 4, i,e, 4°
through taking away the leap.
1. i.e. when he founded.
1. i.e. bringing it back.

'^ the last i over a
'' leg, demptum
'^ leg. oboriri
" Zimmer reads domalud, which also seemed more probable to Thurneysen, but the
penultimate letter, though doubtful, is more like a than u ; not ' «, ' Holder,

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 29
XLIX. Argumentum inueniendi quota sit indictio. Octoni
*centumuies^ L. De epactis lunaribus. Ita etiam in tempore quo nostraef. 4ic
redemptionis insignia' celebramus.
5 LI. Quomodo errent quidam in primi mensis initio.
Uideamus ergo Latinos suos quomodo commendet' Victorius Sed f- ^Id
nee in sequente dominica, quia luna superadulta''', hoc est, xxiila
illam incidat in diem Mirus^ calculandi praeceptor, qui princi-
paliter doceas Quanti' a prudentibus et catholicis ecclesiae doctoribus f. 42a
10 aestimatus sit suus magister inuenient, cuius principium libri est,
LII. Argumentum quot sint epactae lunares. Centumquin- f- 42b
quais"' dipundius.
LIIII. Argumentum quot sint epactae solis et quando bissexti f. 42 o
annus. Quater centeni .cccc'. Septies centeni .DCC.^ septies
15 triceni' ccx.
LV. De reditu et compotu articulari utrarumque epac-
tarum. Non ut in lunari ciclo, singulos ex ordine degitos f. 42d
expedientes' ad numerum, sed, etc.
LVIIII. De XIIII* luna paschae. Quae quidem quarta f. 43b
20 decima luna. primum in aequinoctio id est xii° Kalendarum
Aprilium ultimum xxix° ab hinc die . id est xnii Kalendarum
Maiarum suum uespere processum' terris ostendit Comedentes
agni inmaculati carnem sanguinemque illius ad repellendum ex-
terminatorem^ nostris postibus aspergentes A dominico paschae
25 usque in dominicum octauarum paschae^.
Crebro euenit ut nullum' dierum qui in lege praescripti sunt, in f. 43c
sua paschali obseruatione consequantur Deinde ne in dominica

2. .i. fiche archet

f. 41b
continued

1. [marg. 1.] .i. innamind

f, 41c

30 1. .i. moladar 2. .1. forbartach

3. ,i, ismachdad f, 41 d

1. .i. cit Una

f, 42a

1. [marg. d.] .i. itaddu coicat ar chdt

f, 42 b

1. [marg. 1,] ,i, it chethir" chdt 2,

[marg, 1,] ,i, it secht cdt f. 42 c

3. intrichit

35 1. .i. annad torbanat

f. 42 d

1. .i. athoscugud 2. [marg. d.] .i. indilegthith .i. dmSulf. 43 b
3. [marg. d.] .i. minchasc
1. [marg. 1.] .i. naAe f- 43 c
f. 41b
2. i.e. a hundred and twenty. continued
40 3. i.e. it is a marvel. f. 41d
1. i.e. they are a hundred and fifty-two. f. 42 b
1. i.e. they are four hundreds. 2. i.e. they are seven hundreds, f. 42c
3. the thirties. f 42 d
1, i.e, when they are not profitable. f 43b
45 2. i.e. the exterminator, i.e, (the) Devil. 3. i,e. Little Easter'',
" MS. cenuies '' MS. cenquinquajs " leg. cethir?
^ Pascha minor. Low Sunday, the first Sunday after Easter

30 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
die luna .xiiii* constituta ieiunare cogamur, indecentem^ rem
illicitamque facientes.
LX. Argumentum inueniendi eam.
f. 43 d Anno in quo propter rationem saltus lunaris XII ¦ diebus
annotinum' cursum precurrere solet. 5
LXI. De die dominico paschae.
f. 44a Melius enim est in necessitate positos superiora quam inferiora
sectari: quoniam inferiora' a superioribus^ continentur Semper
f. 44b UIII Kalendarum Aprilium, quae cunctae XUII** lunae, in qua die
dominico primo sacrosanctae resurrectionis sunt acta mysteria cursu 10
panduntur indubio'.
LXII. De luna ipsius diei Quibus respondendum quia et
un. Kalendas Apriles, ubi luna congruerit et luna XX*, ubi dies
oportunus adriserit^, Dominicum pascha rite actitabitur^
f. 45c LXV. De circulo magno paschae. Unde fit ut idem 15
circulus magnus decennouennales lunae circulos xxuiil, solis autem,
qui uicenis octonisque consummari solent annis, -X- et -IX habeat
circulos : bissextos decies nouies septenos, id est, CXXXIII', [em-
bolismos cxcv,] menses solares uicies octies^ ccxx*"^ et vin, id est,
UI ccc'™ Lxxxiin,, menses autem lunares uicies octies ccxxxv, 20
id est, UI . DLXXX dies : exceptis bissextis uicies octies uT^
Dccocxxxv, id est, cxciiii^ clxxx appositis autem bissextis cxc iTiT
CCC^ XIII • Qui ubi memoratam ex ordine mensium dierumque*
summam conpleuerit, mox in se ipsum reuolutus, cuncta quae ad
solis uel lunae cursum pertinent, eodem quo praeterierant semper 25
tenore restaurat tantum anni dominicae incarnationis suo certo
tramite proficiunt in mains.
f. 43c
continued 2. .i. ecdin
f. 43d 1. [marg. L] .i. hliadnide
f. 44a 1. .i. innahi atanessa 2. .i. onaib hi ata ireiv^ 3°
f- 44b 1. .i. mepAc/mmtubartach 2. [marg. d.] .i. donaitni
3. [marg. 1.] .i. gdnthir^ .i. comadasigfithir
^' ^^^ 1- -i- dibissextih 2, [marg. l.j .i. amdt mis fil isind ndiddcdu
3. [marg. l.] .i. amdt mis fil isindih hliadnih X.XX ar .d. 4. [marg.
d.] .i. amdt lae fil issin dih hliadnih xxx ar .d. 5. .i. amdt lae fil 35
isirid ndidecdu 6. .i. issed fil and huile tre hilugud mis ind
noiddcdi cofo ocht fichet
f- 44a 1. i.e. the things that are nearer. 2. i.e. by them that are
farther.
f- 44b 2. i,e. (when) it is favourable. 3. i.e. it will be performed, i.e. 4°
will be meetly done,
^- 45o 1, i,e. of bisextiles. 3. i.e. as many months as are in the
nineteen-years'-cycle. 3. i.e. as many months as are in 532 years.
4. i.e. as many days as are in 532 years. 5. i.e. as many days as are
in the nineteen-years'-cycle. 6. i.e. this is all that is there through 45
multiplying the months of the nineteen-years'-cycle as far as eight times
twenty. » So Zeuss and W. S., but 'irea ist ganz deutlich,' Holder » leg. ggntir

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 31
GLOSSES ON BEDA (VIENNA).
(Suppl. No. 2698.)
[De Temporum Ratione.]
[UII]. Et quomodo nocte caeca' procul accensas faces intuens, f. i a i
5 circumposita^ quaeque loca eodem lumine perfundi non dubitas^
tametsi tenebris noctis obstantibus.
sidera quidem ipsa luce radientia parent*^...
lunam uero aiunt, cum infimas sui circuli absidas"* plena
petierit  ipsis etiam bestiis, quae presentiam uerentur humanam,
ID discursandi ubique, ac uictum quseritandi" copia' suppeteret.
UIII. Prima'* ergo singularis ilia ebdoma et a qua caeterae f. 1 a 2
formam capessunt.
Ubi notandum, quod non ideo senarius numerus est perfectus,
quia Dominus in eo mundi opera perficerit, sed sicut Augustinus
15 ait : Ideo Dominus qui simul omnia creare ualebat, in eo dignatus
est operari, quia numerus est ille perfectus, ut etiam per hunc
opera sua probaret esse perfecta^, qui primus sic suis partibus
impletur, id est sexta, tertia et dimedia, quae sunt unum et duo et
tria, et simul sex fiunt '.
20 sex diebus operaberis et facies opera tua, septima'" autem die
sappati Domini Dei tui non facies omne opus.
1. .1. dorchai 2. [marg. 1.] hi(t)^ soilsi impo issind air
insin. 3. cenidaciamni 4. ardrigiter'^ 5. fithissi
abside graece circulus interpretatwr 6. condestis 7. indsoirbi^
^5 7a. to.s- ^ab{l)  8. huare is haram foirhthe indaram
[marg. d.] sdde isairi conrotoich dia d gnimu indi 9. [marg. d.]
.i. oi • n' assessed^ ddu a trian a tri alleth^ dse 10. /ocAosmailius
septimi diei mundi
1. i.e, dark, 2. they will be alight around them in the air.
30 3. though we see not, 4, they appear, 5. orbits. 6. that
they should seek. 7. the abundance. 8. because the number
six is a perfect number, therefore God has constructed His works in
it. 9. i.e. one its sixth, two its third, three its half, (theii' aggregate) six.
10, in the likeness of the seventh day of the world,
* denotes that there are traces of an illegible gloss
" = radian tia apparent
i" after i the top stroke of a letter is visible
" a relative form
¦' indsoirbe ? ; in the photograph the last letter is not clear
° The third letter looks like h
f Between i and n is what resembles 8
B Something may follow assessed : 7 (?)
'' After this on the extreme margin is what looks like pi .lij.

32 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
sed quod a requietionum die, qua3 suo nomine et cultu singularis
excellebat, prima uel secunda uel tertia uel caeterae suo quseque
censerentur" ex ordine.
f. ibi Proximum illi Mercorii sidus (ex diebus ocio)re* ambitu modo
ante solis exortus, modo post occasus'^ splendens nunquam ab eo 5
.xxii partibus remotior.
quartae'^ (sc. diei).
Ferias'^ uero hab(ere clerum pri)mus papa Syluester edocuit, cui
Deo soli uacanti"* numquam militiam uel negotiationem liceat
exercere mundanam. 'o
Tertia species hebdomadis in celebratione pen(tecos)tes agitur, un
uidelicet septimanis dierum et monade '", (hoc est L) diebus impleta.
f. lb 2 fructibus, hoc est, frumenti, uini et olei ex ordine collectis".
sicut quidam inmundi per legem prima, tertia et Ullma die
iubebantur lustrari'^ '5
IX. embolesmos uero menses qui de annuls XI epactarum
diebus accrescere solent non lege patria"* tertio uel altero anno
singulos adieciens.
f. 2a 1 qui xxuilli diebus semis constat tricenis undetricenisque
diebus...'*. ¦2°
Ideoque si pascalis mensis xxx diebus conputatus, xuii sui
cursus dies post pasca retinuerit secundum iam mensem non xxx
sed undetriginta diebus'^ concludi, ...
quae praesenti''^* anno, uerbi gratia per nonas Maias .xuil exstetit,
anno sequenti xxuii pridie Nonas^" Maias occurret. notandum sane, '^5
quod nimium falluntur, qui mensem difiiniendum, uel ab antiquis
difiinitum autumant, quandiu luna una Zodiacum circulum peragit,
quae nimirum, sicut diligentior inquisitio naturarum edocuit,
11. noainmnigtis 12. [marg. d,] is dodrrachtu grene hitd"-
incdin^naili 13. cetain 14. .i. lanre sechtmaine 15. heth i°
feil do(i)bs(em)(l) 7 hithhiuth ch(um)s{a)nath 16. uno .i. ondoen-
fiur 17. doidbart 18. .i. roglandis" 18a. ...acorn-
emho- ,i. iyideud... 7 epe (?) 18b. [marg. 1.] 7 noichtech inso
19. onaib laithih noichtechaih 19a. {i)mbe^ 20. 7 xxuiii
for nonas 35
11. they were named. 12. 'tis to overtake "= the sun in which it
is at the other time, 13, Wednesday. 14. i.e. the full space of
a week. 15. a perpetual festival to them, and a perpetual rest from
the world (Ut. world-rest). 16. i.e. from the one person. 17. to
be offered. 18. i.e. (that) they should be cleansed. 18a. i.e. after... 40
18b. and this is a month of twenty-nine days. 19. from the 29 days.
19 a. in which thou mayest be. 20. and twenty-eight on nonas.
" The last letter is uncertain ; it does not suggest a. It is difBcult to read the first
letter as ft; it might be part of m. Emend to remitetl 'which it precedes ' J. S.
" The photograph shews c4i, after which no other letter seems to have followed
" leg. nonglandis, J. S.
'' 6 is not clear, as it has no top
" drrachtu ( = ad-richtu), Sarauw, p. 72. aoo. arrachtin infra 23. See O'Grady
Cat. 323

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 33
Zodiacum quidem xxuii diebus, et uiii horis'", sui uero cursus
ordinem ^'^ xxuiiii diebus, et xn- horis^, salua sui saltus ratione conficit.
Ideoque rectius ita difiiniendum, quod mensis lunae sit luminis lunaris
circuitus ac redintigratio^ de nouo ad nouum.
5 Xiimus Mesor, -uill Kalendarum Agustiarum die sumit exordium, f- 2a 2
quem -xmo Kalendarum Septimbrium die terminantes, residues -u-
dies epagomenas^'' uel interkalares seu additos uocant.
XII. Secundum mensem nominauit Aprilem, quasi aperilem, eo f. 2b l
quod in eo, remotis nubibus pruinis ac tempestatibus hibernfs,
10 celum et terra mare nautis et (agri)culis et horoscopis^^ aperiatur.
nam et edes lunoni Monetae^' Kalendis luniis dedicatee sunt.
quod ubi contigisset, tantum'^* dierum sine uUo mensis nomine f- 2b 2
patiebantur absumi, quantum ad id anni tempus praeduceret, quo
caeli habitus instanti mensi aptus inueneretur.
15 eodem die sanctse Mariae...^".
paulopost Nummain honorem imparls numeri unum aducit diem

21. [In marg. inf. f 2 verso] Et viil hort's lunaribus ri 7 rethid
fricachrind - binis diebus 7 senis horis 7 bisse ittrimis deacc soli
octimchull ¦ cerat tonimchdla ¦ luna innadenmis ar nitesta dincotrum-
20 mMS* sift" - nisi dihudir 7 bisse ar xxuil diebus 22. .i. reim it
greine" 23. [In marg. inf £ 2 verso] Luna trideci ri .i. ind dala
7 inna nil- horg dochaithi friarrachtin grdne iarthimchul^ ndi in-
drindidi' dogres it hd immefolngat hatristimchel* deacc trasindami
deacc a}scidi{l)^ 7 c^ano frisindami deacc cescaidi 7 dano fridami
25 deac grene : - xxui dies didiu cocenn dami deacc issed immefolngi
dindib laih 7 nil horis in anno et laithe et Ulii horae testat de
combath chomlan^ rith lunae contra zodiacum 24. tochomlud
25. forescaidi 26. .i. donab nemindithib' [in marg. 1.] hora
nwmerus i cglum scopin'' intendere 27. cisdi 28. ammar
30 29. feil acosaccartha intemplo
21. and it runs up every constellation in two days and six
hours and 2/3 (of an hour). It is thirteen months to Sol in going
round as far as Luna goes round in its one month : for of that
equality there lacketh nought nisi two hours and 2/3 on 27 days.
35 22. i.e. the course of the sun. 23. i.e. the two days and the four
hours which it spends to overtake the sun after its circuit of the zodiac
continually, 'tis they that constitute its thirteenth circuit over the twelve
lunar months  ^ Twenty-six days then to the end of twelve
months, 'tis this that it makes of the two days and four hours in the
40 year ; and a day and eight hours are wanting therefrom so that Luna's
run contra zodiacum may be complete. 24. procedure. 25. super-
lunar. 26. i.e. to the horoscopists. 27. moneyed. 29. the
feast of her consecration in the Temple.
» leg. dinchotrummus " more probably sin than isin "the first
word cannot be read with certainty, the last looks like grem, but there may have been
a letter after n, J.S. " leg. iar timchull » MS. indrindi ' leg. athristimchel,
which is translated « this seems ahnost certain " chamlon Zimmer
' leg. nemindithidib ? '' =(TK0TeTi> ' the meaning of this is not clear
S. G. II. ^

34 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
quem lanuario dedit, ut tam in anno quam in mensibus^" singulis
praeter unum Februarium, impar numerus seruaretur.
f. 3a 1 hunc ergo ordinem Romanis quoque emitari placuit, sed frustra:
quippe fugit eos diem unum, sicut supra ammonuimus, additum esse
a s^ ad Graecum numerum^'... 5
sacerdotes qui curabant diebus"* et mensibus""...
Terminalibus''^ scilicet iam peractis...
xiil uisumque regi sacrificulo'^ nunciaret^^...
Uerbum autem kalo Graecum est, id est, uoco. Et hunc diem
qui ex his diebus qui kalarentur primus esset, placuit Kalendas lo
uocari : et hinc et ipsi curiae ad quam uocabantur, Calabrae nomen
f. 3a 2 datum est, et Classi^', quod omnis in (eam uocaretur populus).
xnn. Quo illos ordine a(nnum) obseruare, uel menses, et nuper
transmisus ad nos de Ro(ma) conpotus eorum annalis'' ostendit, Et
canones, qui dicuntur Apost(olorum), idem antiquioribus litterls 15
edocuere. Ubi -Xila- dies mensis hiberetei [i.e. virep^eperalov] quarta
Iduum Octimbrium^' esse memoratur.
f. 3b 1 XV. ita ut tunc (tres menses simul Lida nomine) uocarentur et
ob id annus ille trili(di''^ co)gnominabatur.
f. 3b 2 XVI. Principium lani sanxit tropicus'^ Capricornus. 20
f. 4a 1 [xix.] Si (quis uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus lunaris)
tamen circuitus existit curiosus, et huic (ad ca)pacita(tem in)-
genioli sui accommodamus argumentum quo id quod quaerit
inueniat, siquidem totam annalis circuitus seriem, quae XII mensi
bus* continetur, alphabetis distinximus, ita dumtaxat ut primus et 25
secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, tertius autem uno amplius*
conplectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio repetitis Uill horis superfluis
30. .1. noichtich huili 31. [marg, 1,] frisinnaraim n grecdi
31a. dia da- 31b, da- 32. feli termini 33. don
primsacard'' 34. [in marg. inf fo. 3 recto] xxii f .i. lethtrichtige" 30
.1. xu horae do accomol ad -x- xxii* sic 35. fdrdil 36, feilere
37, isala laa deacc dano ddochtimhir 38, trilida indi... Hid 7
lumus 7 luhus 39. rande 40. [in marg. 1.] m (?) 
uare hite  laih fichet ddtdt (cesc)ae n dih isincr  '
30, all (are) consisting of twenty-nine days, 31, to the 36
Greek number, 31a, day then. 32. feasts of Terminus.
J j . the chief priest. 34. i.e. a half month of thirty days, i.e. to
add twelve hours to ten, twenty-two. 35. ferial, 36. calendar,
37. It IS then the twelfth day of October. 38. three Lida in it ... .
and June and July. 39. portional 40
" leg. thrilidi.^ot Bosworth-Toller, A.-S. Dictionary s.v. prilide
'' MS. primaacrd
" MS. lethrichtige
" over XXII is written .i. hore
° of tbt',tlt^Tfv,^^T' '° •?«. '»'''^. preceded by five or six indistinct letters
can be read ' ^^^™^ '° ^^'^""^ *° ^^^^" '''^^'' ""'J isolated letters

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 35
accrescit. et ut diebus quos signare uolebamus litterae subficerent,
non singulis has diebus*' sed alternis'^ apposuimus.
cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo uel cuius
mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice^ nota
5 litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei", et recurrens ad regularem
paginam... eodemque statim anno ex titulo*^ frontis inuento, illam...
inuenies. hinc Geminorum extrema, illinc*" lunii mensis initia deprehendes
esse notata.
lo non enim hoc argumento in detrimento kn in cremento*' suae
lucis, in aduerso an in coitu* solis sit praeposita luna, requiris, sed
et si hoc scire desideras, aderit argumentum* uetusta Egiptiorum
obseruatione traditum.
XX. si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas lanuarias anno f. 4a 2
IS secundo circuli decinnoualis, tene nouem regulares, adde epactas*'
-XI-, fiunt XX-; uic(esima) luna est, si uis scire quota est luna in
Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene regulares -xil-, adde epactas™
anni illius,..
quod si quis obiecerif^' uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti ^^
20 alicubi ordinem uacillare...
hoc autem praecedens quod commemorauimus^^ argumentum et
nonnullis ad transcribendum iam dedimus,
nam cognita quota sit in Kalendis luna, facile etiam caeteris
cuiuscumque mensis diebus qua sit setate cantato** ipso mense, et
25 concurrentibus digitis apparebit,
Sunt'^ autem anni tres circuli decinnoualis (in quibus idem)
argumentum ^^ stabilitatem sui tenoris conseruare (nequeat), octauus
uidelicet et Xlmus* et Xixmus, cuius causa n(utan)di uaria facit ac
dispersa emboles(morum in)sertio,
30 41, [marg, d.]  .fa{r) dilit  * 42. .i. da l(ae) for
(o)enlitir 43. felire^ 44. .i. imbi 45. tuassinochtor
46. dindleth' ailiu 47. .i. cr....um(?)"i 48. (.i.) argu^ 
49  as... archinn (1)  50. .i./orxi 51. .i. hifrith
cheist 52. ..arg('?)..mint....s..' 53  lasis(l)s
3S 54. a{mhas cete) {.i.) acht {asroharthar inmi^) 55  hliadni
 56. .i, arnitoscelai arg(umint acht hliadni s)lain

42, i.e. two days on one letter. 44, in which it is. 45, up
above, 46, from the other side. 51, i,e, in objection,
54. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be said. 56. i.e. for
40 the argument ascertains only a sound year.
» may extend to seven lines or more
'' the last three letters are indistinct
" possibly dindleith
¦i whether more followed does not appear; cf. BCr. 32° 5
» perhaps argil
f cf. BCr. 32» 2
B laris?
h cf. BCr. 32b 5
3—2

36 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
sed propter embolesmum qui in Martio men(se* in)seritur....
Item anno'*' (xi quia luna embo)lesmi tertio die Nonarum Mar
tiarum (incipit).
(uno uidelicet rat)ione saltus*' amisso.
4b 1 et pro xxx* consuetis undexxx- solum diebus cogitur esse 5
contenta. non autem transitorie commemorandum quod hoc argumentum
a Septimbrio*' quidam incipiunt, ponentes eidem'" Septimbrio regu
lares -U-, Octimbrio -u-, Nouimbrio -UII-, Decimbrio -UII-", caetera ut
supra nos docuimus. 10
Verum aliis aptius multo et expeditius uidetur, ut conputatio
omnis, quantum non necessitas rationis obsistit'^, a principio anni sui
etiam etiam apud Romanes incipiaf^, et usque ad terminum anni
rato atque intemerato ordine procurrat.
XXI. Simile autem huic tradunt argumentum'" ad inueniendam 15
diem Kalendarum prumtissimam, ita dumtaxat ut aliis utens'*
regularibus, quod in hoc per epactas'' facis, in illo facias per''
concurrentes septimanae dies.
qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter indicant quota'* sit feria
per Kalendas. 20
hoc tantum (memor esto ut cu)m inminente" anno bissextili
(unus concurrenti)um intermitendus est dies...
tolle'" -Uli-
4b 2 [xxii.] si ergo uis scire hoc uel illo die" quota sit luna,
57. forcenn (noidecdi)^ 58. egipt~ {'i)hi{l)im\A 59. (.i.) 25
dthosuch hliad(ne) egiptacdae 60. . . . U ( ?) for kt mis^ egiptacd&i inso
61. Id {!)... gum f{o)r IX (1) 62. met nad f rithheir 63. condib
0 kt ian doinscanna 64. dofius cid lae sechtmaine [marg. d.]
forsombiki each mis cocenn m hliadne 65. (i)t saini" riaglori
inso 66. [marg. d.] .i. hite for -XI- 67. .i. dohuith uiiil kt 30
foraib 68. cid lae sechtma,ine 69. .i. buth doith^ forlaim
70. cuire" h{uait) 71. [marg. 1.] dober frit^ dl({n) lae othus
bliadine o)rici alae frecndairc imbi^
57. the end of the decemnovenal cycle. 58. Egyptian (?), on
the fourth before the Calends. 59. i.e. from the beginning of the 35
Egyptian year. 60  on the Calends of the Egyptian month this.
61. ...on the ninth (f). 62. as far as it does not resist. 63. so
that it may begin from the Calends of January. 64. to learn on what
day of the week are the Calends of each month till the end of the year.
65. these are different regulars. 66. i.e. which are wont to be on 40
the eleventh. 67. i.e. that the ninth before the Calends should be on
them. 68. what is the day of the week. 69. that they should
be... 70. put from thee. 71. thou puttest the number of days
from the beginning of the year up to the present day in which thou art.
" part of the parchment is torn away ; of. BCr. 32'' 9
'' between ki and mis is a small hole
" the last two letters are indistinct: but of. BCr. 32" 8
'' this seems corrupt; leg. doib")
° this is very indistinct
' there seems to be a stroke over t
B mU Zimmer; in the photograph it looks like inbi

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 37
conputa dies a principio mensis lanuarii usque in diem de quo
queris, et cum scieris, adde aetatem lunae quae fit in Kalendis
lanuarii; partire'^ omnia per -L -ix-, et si amplius xxx remanserint
tolle XXX-, et quod superest ipsa est luna diei quam queris. Item
5 si uis scire hoc uel illo anno quota sit feria, conputa dies k Kalendis"
lanuarii usque in diem de quo inquiris...
si ergo uis scire, uerbi gratia, anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias
nona est luna, quota sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito : Mains in
Kalendas cxxi, tolle Kalendas, remanent cxx-'*, adde uiin, fiunt
10 cxxunii, partire per LUlin, quinquagies nouies bini cendecusoctus'*,
tolle cxuiii, remanent • xi • ; xima luna est in Kalendas Maias,

72. .i, issi insin aram indi acuiretha(r)^ {!) fobith is noichtech
7 xxx file isindarg- (?) sin 73, .i. 7 niairmisiu^ allae nisin
74. [marg. d.] dindrala" huait cxuiil dofuarat latt oienaril) x(?)
15 nonus 7 X condid(?) -xi- 75. .i. aocht de{ac archdt)^

72, i.e. that is the number in it, what he puts (?), because it is a
month of twenty-nine days and of thirty which is in that argument (?).
73. i.e. and thou reckonest not that day. 74. if thou put from thee
a hundred and eighteen there remains with thee from January (?)  so
20 that it is eleven. 75. i.e. a hundred and eighteen.
" docuirethar Zimmer, but before c there is only one letter apparent, which is most
like a peculiar form of a found in this text in chomlan gl. 23, and in sechtmaine gl. 64.
'' as a second down stroke of the r cannot be read, it looks like s
" leg. probably diandrala
" cf. BCr. 32*2

38 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
CANONS.
(a) Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, Parker 279.
P. 108. adplicabitwr tindlfither'^ ad hostium tabernaculi et
postes"
109. prouidebit puellg nuptias banessa et uestimenta .i. 5
hrotligi . et .pretium pudicitig non negabit. si trea
ista non fecerit .i. maniarnastar"^ egredietur gratias
absque pecunia
115. Si quis commendauerit proximo suo asinum, bouem,
ouem et omne iumentum ad custodiam, et mortuum ro
fuerit aut debilitatum indenim^
118. pauperi quoque in negotio .i. indibbrit . non miseraberis
123. siue clibanus siue chitropedes* .i. uassa t. hUnni
124. Si uenatione atque aucupio d cuidich caperis feram
126. ' incestus est iscuilech 15
134. Si cicatricem habeas, si papulas . bolcha aut scabiem
trusci uel inpitiginem reet
156. colirio anre
The context is : Sanguis episcopi t excelsi principis t
scribg qui efi'uderit si colirio indigerit, eum qui 20
effuderit sapientes crucifigi dant^
1. i.e. if she be not betrothed.
(6) BiBLIOTHfeQUE Nationale, MS. Lat. 12021.
Hec est poena magi uel uotiui mail si credulus id demergach^ uel
preconis uel cohabitatoris uel heretici uel adulterii uii anni in pane 2,=;
et aqua [Can. 4].
Arreuni anni xii dies et noctes super xii bucellas de tribus
panibus qui efficiuntur de tertia parte coaid siirthrosctho^ [Can. 5].
Arreum anni xl dies fordohorfiit^ et superpossitiones due omnis
ebdomadis xl i/ralmi et flectiones et oratio omnis horae [Can. 10]. 30
» MS. tin olfiter
'' Exodus XX. 6
"MS. mari aranastar
"¦ ai. indenmi, Wb. lliJll
" i.e. xorpdiroSes
*¦ dxt, Giles, leg. dixerunt?
8 leg. id (est) dibergach
^ MS. coaid siir thrascha, 'of the food of long fasting': coaid gen. sg. of coad, cuadh
'food,' O'Reilly, .i.feoil 'fiesh,' H. 3. 18, p. 649, W.S.
' ' on water and corn ' ; leg. fordobor 7 ith

Glosses on Computus (Rome). 39

COMPUTUS.
(a) Cod. Vatican. No. 5755.
nihil remanserit bissextus est: si unum aut duo uel tres f. 2a
remanent bissextus' non est. Et ne^ tibi forsitan aliqua caligo
5 erroris occurrat, per omne[m] conpotum quem duels si nihil super-
fuerit eundem conpotum esse per quem duels agnosce : utpote si
per xaiiii' duels et nihil remanserit, scies xuinimum esse: si per xu-,
XUmum esse: si per UII-, Ullmum esse. Si uis scire quota-' luna
festiuitati* occurrat, si Martio mense pasca celebratur*, conputa
lo menses a Septimbrio usque ad Febrarium; fiunt UI - ; his semper adiece
regulares duos ; fiunt Ulii. adde epactas, id est adiectiones lunares,
cuius uolueris anni, utpote indictiones tertiae Xll; fiunt XX: et dies'
mensis quo pasca celebratur ,i. Martii xxx'*; fiunt simul -L: deduc'
XXX, remanent xx- : uicissima luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini.
15 Si' uero mense Aprilio pasca celebramus, conputa menses a
Septimbrio usque ad Martin m ; fiunt -uil-: his semper adiece duos
regulares ; fiunt UIIII. adde epactas lunares cuius uolueris anni,
utpote indictionis quartae XXIII, qui fiunt xxxii ; et dies mensis quo
pasca' celebramus id est Aprilis XUIIII", qui simul fiunt LI: deduc XXX,
remanent xxi-: uicissima una luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini.
Si requiras" a Septimbrio usque in Decimbrem"", III- semper in

20

1, acht itbliadni fuirbissext 2. beimm cenelach lessom
anisiu ¦ super ndidecde 7 super indechta et super laithe sechtmine for
UIIII kt- 3. do toscelad^ aiss cesci far caisc himart^ 4. pascae
25 5, ished tosceuW ¦ indargumintso 6. ,i. deret tias incascc-'^
isinmis 6a. .i. di^s 7. eo quod co?iuenit ad rationem huius
argumenti 8. '^ dotoscelad^ ais cesci farcaisc hinaapril
9. sicut p?-uis dixi- 10. .1. dies 11. do^ toscelad" ais oisci
farcaiscc himart 7 inapril 7 inapril dosceulai hitosuch lib. [marg,
30 1.] Id a primo anni mense aegiptiorum- usqwe ad ultimum mensem
anni latinorum - Quod mek'«s leth mensium - co caiscc ished asherat
ar^wminti : Et adieciuntwr his tribus regularibus et - ini - mensibus
aepactae inuentae super • XI - kt ap- 7 dies mensis ap- usqwe in diem
quo pasca celebratwr. et adieciuntwr • n - dies decimber mensis -...
35 1. but they are the years over bisext. 2. this is a general
remark (?) he has on the decemnovenal (cycle) and on indictions and on
the day of the week on the ninth before the calends. 3. to ascertain
the moon's age on Easter in March. 5. 'tis this that this argument
ascertains. 6. the time that Easter comes in the month, 8. to
40 ascertain the moon's age on Easter in April. 11. to ascertain the
moon's age in March and in April ; and in April he ascertains (it) at first.
lib. half merusium as far as Easter, 'tis this the arguments say.
» recte thascelad ¦> t over r " MS. tosceuli ¦" leg. chascc
' the penultimate letter is more probably a than u

40 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
his nn mensibus regulares adiecias: in bissexto solum modo anno
II- regulares suprascriptis mensibus adnumerabis, et pro xxxi-'^ die
XXXII •'^" annis singulis Decimbri mense adsumes in fine.
Si uis" scire quotus dies septimang est, sume dies a lanuario
usque ad mensem quem uolueris, utpote usque ad xxx diem mensis'* 5
Martii; fiunt dies Lxxxunn'*: his adiece semper -i-; fiunt xc- semper.
adde epactas solis, id est concurrentes" septimanas dies cuius uolueris
anni, utpote indictionis tertiae n"; fiunt simul XCII : hos partire in
un, remanet unum : ipsa est dominica" pascalis festi. sic quamlibet'"
diem a Kalendis lanuariis usque ad XXXI diem mensis Decimbris 10
quota feria™ fuerit inuenies, conputando ut et regularem unum et
concurrentes septimanae dies et quae a Ian[u]ario mense semper
incipiunt pariter adsumas.
Finiunt argumenta pascalium titulorum.
f. 2 b INcipit^' calculatio quomodo reperiri posit, quota feria'® singulis 15
annis XIIII luna pascalis occurrat. id est circuli decennouennalis anno
primo, qui non habet aepactas lunares, pro eo quod cum sint xuilllmi-
inferioris anni -xuill- ad suas aepactas -XI- addito etiam ab iEgyptis
die uno, fiunt XXX, id est luna^ mensis unius intigra, et nihil remanet
de aepactis : et quia in Aprili mense incidit eo anno luna pascalis 20
•XIIII-, tene regulares in eo semper -XXXU-^, subtrache" -XXX •, id
est ipsam lunam intigram, et remanent -u : quinto die a Kalendis
Aprilibus, id est^' nonis Aprilibus occurrit -XIIII- luna pascalis. tene
suprascriptos -U-, adde et concurrentes eiusdem anni -nil-; fiunt -UIIII-
adde et regulares in eodem semper mense Aprili UII-; fiunt XUI-. hos 25
_ 12. imhirfodi sosis 12b, mos duos 13. c^otoscelad*
lai sechtmaine imbi hi frecndairc ¦ 14. Mroha case in sua
presenim 15. .i. regularem secundum conuenentiam argumenti
dicit .i. usque Uini kt 16. .1. for ¦Villi kt ap- 17. .i.
secundum a feria- uilii kt 18. .1. dies 19. nunc generalitas 30
20. .i. ced lad imhd dilaih sechtmaine 21. dotosc^laA"" Idi sechtmaine
farambi Xliii- isin cicitV noidecdu 7 lai griandi 7 ais cescai inna cascc-
22. .i. fuerit 23. ,i. saltus 24. luna dano 25. air" ised
as immaircide fridliged argumint 26. .i. 6isinxi- 27. coir
argumint mmurgu - u • 28. ised saiges^ asennad toiscelad^ indlai 35
sechtmine ¦ hied trede and
12. put this below twice. 13. to ascertain the day of the week in
which It IS at present. 14, in which Easter can be in sua presentia.
16. i.e. on 24th March. 20. i.e. on what day of the days of the
week It may be. 21. to ascertain the day of the week on which is 40
the Uth decemnovenal cycle, and the solar day and the moon's age of
the Easter. 25. for this is fitting for the law of the argument.
^6. which IS m eleven (on the eleventh ?). 27. five is a proper way
ot argument however. 28. 'tis to this he proceeds afterwards, the
ascertainment of the day of the week ; there will be three things therein. 45
' recte dothoscelad
^ recte chicul
« MS. m-
'' MS. saigesa i
" MS, toscelad

Glosses on Computus (Nancy). 41
partire per septem, id est bis septeni -xini, remanent -il: ll- feria ^^
incurrit luna pascalis -xnn-, et dominicus festi pascalis dies lunae'"
- XX est. _
Item prsefati circuli annus secundus est a quo" sumunt exordium
5 aepactae • XI et incidit eo anno, etc,
29, luan 30, decddluan'^ dus infir 31, .i. xi •
29, Monday. 30, ... from Monday if it is true.

(b) Computus (Nancy).
(Bibl. Nana cod. 59.)
lo Si uis nosse diem Kalendarum lanuarium per singulos annos
quota sit feria, sume annos ab incarnatione Domini nostri lesu
Christi utputa annos -DCXXU-; dedlic assem, remanent -DCXXIIII-.
h6s per quartam partem partire, et quartam quam partitus es adiecies
super -DC-: fiunt -DCCLXXX-. Hos partiris" per septem, remanent
15 -in-: tertia feria Kalendae lanuarii. Si -nil-, quarta feria. Si -U-,
quinta feria. Si - UI -, sexta feria. SI asse, dominicus. SI nihil,
sabbatum. Do toscelad" cidlae scechtmaine fordmhi kt Ian- - '
Si uis scire quota sit luna Kalendis lanuariis scito quotus lunaris
ciclus sit. Do toscelad cidaes nescai hiss for kt Ian- ^
20 Si uis scire aepactas lunares super unumquemque mensem per
totum annum. Do toscelad cepecht for kt xn- mensm«t^ •
SI uis scire quotae sint aepactae, decies nonies -xxx- fiunt -DLXX-
decies, multiplied per -xi- un decies, etc. i)o toscelad diss cescai for
-XI- kt ap- trihliadni incholnigtheo* ¦ -
25 Argumenta Octimbris quibus diebus {.i. septimanae} Kalendae {.i.
mensium} intrent unus, quattuor sex. Do toscelad lai sechtmaine
forarhbi kt xn- mensiM??i'.
Argumenta Septimbris quae sit aetds lunae etc. Do toscelad ais
escai super xn- kt menswrn".
30 1. To ascertain on what day of the week the 1st of January is.
2. To ascertain what is the age of the moon that is on the 1st January.
3. To ascertain the epacts on the calends of the twelve months.
4. To ascertain the moon's age on the 22nd March through the years of
the Incarnation. 5. To ascertain the day of the week on which are
35 the calends of the twelve months. 6. To ascertain the moon's age on
the twelve calends of the months.
" The first word is obscure, and is possibly corrupt: leg. decce 'look'?
i' MS. partires
" recte thoscelad

42 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

EUTYCHIUS.

(a) No. 16 (Vienna).

f. 57b Cumque sint omnia uerba linguae natura Romanae baritona 
ettorsondi — hoc est tenore prorsus in fine carentia.
f. 58a curia aired, prurio meraigim 5
f. 64a sedo fetigim'^, erado" glaidim
f. 67 a pinso henim

(h) MS. Latin 10,400, Bibl. Nationale (Paris).
f. 110 b 1 dilinio dirgim
f. llOb 2 farcio (leg. uagio) beicim, condio sallim
f. Ii0b3 operio inneuth t fortugim", garrio imeriuch^, ligurrio in:uth t
cotiitg
f. Il0b4 non minus niminlaugu^ t nadlaigiu^
1. not lessly; or which is not less.

(c) MS. Latin 11,411, Bibl. Nationale (Paris). is
f. 123a 1 litigo... euth, OTpsono fogrigim\ cingulum crius
f. 125a 2 sudo sudor alias, madeo (leg. caleo) timmigim, eSutio f...l.
f. 125b 6 uadum dth, scalprum deregtith, fulcio folunq
i. 125 b 7 municepss darcabaltith, auceps cabaltith t' lemnith, obex odb,
praeses cleben t lemnith
f. 125b 8 solamentum solo unigim, foramen foro trecatim, licumen lend,
mummen demniguth
f. 124a scato -tis meirhligim^
f. 124 b auceps eitigtid^

20

" leg. fethigim
'' it should gloss rudo
•^ the glossator confounds opperior (inneuth] with operio (fortugim)
" perhaps imriuch r \j a /
" leg. niinlaugu J.S.
» H :htirg\is"eps '" "''""'' ^' "'*"* '" ""'""' ^' '"*"'"'"^' "" ^''""'' ^"""'•^
'^ MS. meinbligim, corr. Windisch
' MS. eithigtid

Glossary (Munich). 43

GLOSSARY.

Cod. Lat, 14,429 (Munich).
Colostrum ji'tls", id est lac nouum" f- 222b 2
lunguis'' blen'^
Intestina, coelchomae" f. 223b 3
Panus, .^esc condil'^ ^- ^^^^^
Uespa, foich^ f- 226 b l
1. a rod with a hook*.

» nus gl. ouesta (leg. ouesta=obesta beost, Aelfrio), Ir. Gl. 256
' i.e. nuae ass
" leg. inguen
¦* =mleen Philarg, 10''
» leg. coelchomae, gen. pi. inna coilchamae (gl. intestinorum) Sg. 49"> 18
f =foich (gl. eruoa), supra vol. i. pp. 2, 715, foiche 'swarms,' Three Shafts 187, 4,
and FM. p. 2224 ,^ ^ ,,. ¦
f a bad mistranslation, as panus means the thread wound upon the bobbin m a
shuttle

44 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p.

1,1.

p.

3

p.

10

p.

30

p.

32

p.

66

p.

79

p.

94

p.

99

p.

94

p.

102

p.

104

JUVENCUS,

(University Library, Cambridge, Ff 4, 42.)
moenia aul ,i, rnur hethlem
restat ,i, arta
obitus .i. occasus funid^ 5
The context is : Astrorum solers ortusque obitusque no tare.
anhela lobur
compellat [.i.] diciens .i. dr
Iam lux adueniet — archinn dies — properis" mihi cursilis instans.
fodeud, fodeut" lo
in marg. is ira ab it,r nomen accepit, hoc est ab igne, "dr enim
flamma'* dicitur, et ira infiammat.
upper margin, ignis focos lar^ ur*
debile lohur
fodiud^ 15
Araut dinuadu^
" oooasus seems to be mistranslated as a genitive
' MS. propriis
" a scribe's note, meaning ' at the end '
^ MS. slamma
" Iar fooulare intra domum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. vi. 629
' cf. ur .i. teine, O'Cl. either =TrDp, or borrowed from Hebr. aur 'light,' ur 'in-
cendium,' Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii. 383. Abram de ur na Galdai sndidsiunn ruri ronsnada,
'may the Prince who protected Abraham from the fire of the Chaldees (de igne
Chaldaeonim 2 Esdr. ix. 7) protect us !' Colman h. 27. The Welsh urael (lit. 'fire-
lime '), which Davies gives as a translation of asbestinum, seems a loan from the Irish,
W. S.
e 'at the end'
^ araut di is Welsh, and Nuadu (= Welsh Nudd) is uninflected ; = Ir. ortSit do
Nuadait 'a prayer for Niiadu'

Glosses on Patrician Documents. 45

PATRICIAN DOCUMENTS.

(Book of Armagh, ff. 2 — 24.)
exercebat signa diberca sumens nequissima crudelitatis f. 6a i
et antifana assiduo erat ei de fine ad finem in nomine Domini f. 9b 1
5 Dei Patris et Filii atque Spiritus sancti lesu Christi benigni, hoc
autem dicitur in Scotica lingua ochen
exiit ad Vadum Molae [in marg.] broon _ f. 10a 2
usque ad diem erdathe apud magos, id est, iudicii diem Domini, f. 10 a 2
Et uenierunt ad fontem loigles, in Scotica nobiscum ' Vitulus f. lOb i
lo ciuitatum.' upper marg. Isbdile inso sis as incertus'''- f. Ila2
ablati sunt capilli capitis illius, id est norma magica quae prius f. I2b 1
in capite uidebatur airhacc^ ut dicitur giunnce
sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem clebach, et fecerunt fossam rotun- f. 12 b 1
15 dam (in) similitudinem fertce, quia sic faciebant (Scotici) homines
et gentiles. Nobiscum autem reli{cy  (uocatu(r)), id est (reliqui)aB,
et feurt possitum erat lignum contensionis, quod uocatur caam apud f. 13 a 1
gentiles.
20 dedit illi munilia sua et manuales et pediales et brachiola sua, f- 13a 2
(hoc uoc)atur aros in Scot(tica).
sepiliuit ilium aurigam Totum Caluum, id est, totmdel f. I3b2
Broccaid in imhliuch equorum [in marg.] f. 16b 1
ammaith^
25 in" and la
rtrich
Isserninus .i. epscopfith f. I8a 1
fiat cet^ sicut uis u
ad sargifagum martyrem du ferti martur f, 21b 2
30 1. This below is a place that is incertus. 2. permission,
« this may refer to ad hisolam [leg. insolam] inqua st in 1. 8, with a pen-mark /
on the margin which may correspond to the mark over baile, Gwynn
•> a letter may have been obliterated before airbacc, Gwynn
« between reli and uocatur there seems to be room for five letters or so, Gwynn
"i the gloss is mutilated on the left by the cutting off of the margin
" seems un, Gwynn

(1)

Fo. 2 b.

(2)

3 a.

(3,4)

3 b.

(5,6)

4b,

46 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
PHILARGYRUS.
(Cod. Laurent. Plut. xlv. Cod. 14.)
Da .i. ciT (Eel. I. 19).
Raucae .1. brongidi (Eel. i. 58).
Dumosa .i. drisidi (Eel. I. 77). Cicadis, cauig^ (Eel. II. 13). 5
Uiolas .i. scotha t uaccinia (Eel. li. 47). Anethi, propir losa,
(Eel. II. 48).
(7, 8,9, 10) 6b. De Meuio uero nihil reperi ut Adamnanus ait (Eel. in. 90).
Fraga .1. suhi (Eel. in. 92). in eruo .i. tincur (Eel. IIL
100). fascinat .i. farmuinethar" (Eel. III. 103). 10
(11, 12) 7b. flauescet hldichfithir^ (Eel. iv. 28). Arista broth (Eel. IV.
¦ 28).
(13) 8 a. mentiri .i. tvcrecha fusca" enim luna' mentitur alium
colorem (Eel. IV. 42).
(14,15,16, 8b. labruscas .i. feadinne (Eel. V. 7). thiasos .i. clasa^ (Eel. v. 15
^'^) 30). auene .i. mailan uilchi^ uel cuinfec^ uel zezaniae
(Eel. V. 37). uiolla .1. scoth uel fobuirge^ (Eel. v. 38).
(18—28) 9b. paliurus' .i. 5'ee^cog" t at'tew" (Eel. V. 39). Tumulum .i./ej-i
(Eel. V. 42). superaddite° carmen .1. sit scriptum super
tumulo .i. membrce'^ superscripte (Eel. v. 42). In gramine 20
.i. israth (Eel. v. 46). Intonsi .1. nephglidi t intacti (Eel.
V. 63). nectar cdtgrinnce'^, thimo .i. propir fedo (Eel. V,
77), damnabis .i.fusilissu' ,i. res facies' ut uotam tuam
multi adorarent (Eel. V. 80), cicuta ,i, huinne (Eel, V.
85). Pedum .1. hron brachin^ .1. baculum incuruum quo 25
pedes ouium inpediuntur (Eel. V. 88). nodis odbib''.
(29—33) 9 b. serta ,i. coerta"". ansa .i, dorn (Eel, VI. 17). moris .1.
merib"^ frontem .i. ^roc^e (Eel. VI, 22), tempera a arw"
(Eel, VI. 22).
(34—36) 10a. nerea .i. bled - mil .i. animalia maris^ (Eel. VI. 35). cornua 3°
.i, 6enn (Eel, vi. 51). stabula .i. lesih uel gelhin^ (Eel.
VI. 60).
(37—43) 10b. alnos .1. ferna (Eel. VI. 63). Permessi .i. propir fluminis
Boeotiae"* (Eel. VI. 64). apio .i. luih serb*'^- ornos .1.
» om. p. i.e. the Paris copy, Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 7960, ff. 1—17 " MSS.
cicades cauig, leg. cailig, and of. Cymr. ceiliog rhedyn W.S. " far mu in eth&r P.
" MSS. blicfithir ° leg. fucata ' leg. lana s clausa P.
^ mailamuilhiV. ' cuiinfecF. ''scotnelifobuirgceF. ' MS.
phalliorus ; palliorus altered to palivrus P. ¦" gehel cae P. leg. gel-scS
" artem corrected to arten P. " MS. superattite; superante P. p membre P.
1 MS. neotacae i7r(Miffl ; neotacegrinnceP. ' MS. /si lusu; fusi Usu P. ' MSS.
faoier ' brombrachin P. " MS. nobis obid, nobis (altered into nodis)
obib, P. ' MS. coerca; aerta P. '" MS. merih; merib P. » MS.
timpora, a am; tempora .i. a aru P. J MS. animali amaris; om. P. ' leg.
geltb...? '"MS. boetite "^ MS. sirb; serbhT.

Glosses on Philargyrus (Florence). 47
ligna .i, darcha (Eel, VL 71), chis ,i, calamis" (Eel, vi,
72). inguina" .i. nomen loci in quo canes scille
latrabant uel mleen" (Eel, vi, 76), arguta drdsachtach^
(Eel, VII, 1), arcades ,i. sulbari t fissidi"
i Ila. deerrauerat .i. todiheP (Eel. vii. 7). saluus" .i. slan (Eel, (44—51)
VII, 9). examina .i. saithi (Eel, vii. 13). seria .i. samre
(Eel, VII, 17). setosi .i. finnich^ (Eel. vii. 29). suras*
.i. gairri (Eel. vii. 32), rusco .i, aittiun^ i ruse ¦
muscosi .i, coennich^
lo lib. turgent .i. attoit"" (Eel. vii. 48), taedae" ,i. caindla. (52—60)
fuligine .i. oswic^i ° (Eel. VII. 50). pampineisf .i.channachdi'^^
populus .1. propir" fedo (Eel. vn. 61). fraxinus .i.
unnius^ (Eel. vii. 65). pinus .i. octgag^ (Eel. vn. 65).
babies .1. ochtgach as ardu alailiu^ (Eel. vn. 66).
15 populus .i. fid"
12a. sine .i. leic^ (Eel. Vili. 12). age .i. fer airli .1. cito ueni (61,62,63)
(Eel. vm. 17). cotibus .i. lecib'' (Eel. vin. 43).
12b. electra .i. drarget^ (Eel. vin. 64). ululae .1. coinnil (Eel. (64—69)
vin. 55). cygnis .i. elaih^ (Eel. viil 56). uitta*'' snathes
20 (Eel. VIII. 64). licia .i. englemen quasi ligia per que
ligantur. stamina (Eel. vili. 74). necte .i. immonaisc .i.
conliga"" (Eel. viii. 77).
bucula .i. bdnaV^" (Eel. vin. 88). serae etarmaill^^ (Eel. Vlil. (70-75)
88). exuias .i. inda fodb"" (Eel. viil. 91). corripuit .i.
25 adre«/i« (EcL vni. 108). Hylax^^s .i. conhdchail (Eel. vni.
108). fors .i. tocei/i"" (Eel. ix. 5).
13b. examina sathi'^- cythiso'^'' .i. /er" .i. arbor"™ (Eel, IX. 30). (76-83)
anser .i. gigrenn'"' (Eel. ix. 36). inter argutos olores .i.
iter helu luincechu°° (Eel. ix. 36). populus .i. propir'^^
fedo (Eel. IX. 41). apricis .i. clithi'^'^ (Eel. IX. 49). omnia
fert .i. folloinc t fedid"" (Eel. IX. 51). equor .i. muir
(Eel. IX. 67).
14a. simae .i. ynilberach'" .i. uirgulta .i. inpresi naribus (Eel. (84—98)
X. 7). pinifer .i. fintadhirthid*'^ (Eel. x. 14). subulci

» MS ligna .i. darcftaohis .i. calamis ; ligna idar cha P. The ohis is for Lat. his
" MSS inguma " MS. uel me Z«ndulicias, where ' dulicias' is the beginning of a
gloss on Duliohias Bel. vi. 76 ; uel m,elen P. " MS. dresa^hta^h ; Dresjctach
i. pro sonanti nento P. " *.^sst* om. P. ' MS. todidel; dodihel P.
g MSS salua *• MSS. simch ' MS. surras, surras .1. gayrri P.
- MS. ait tun. aittun P. ' coen Uc P. » MS. astaid; astaid P.
¦¦ MSa tede i caindla ° dsuidiV. ^ MS. pampmus; pampmeis
altSintopampleasP. ^ chanachdiV. Z MSS. pro - MSS u^nus
' MS. oct gag ; achtgaq P. » MS. acth gacha sardua: Lailu; octhgacha sardua lailuj.
" MSS At " lea P " MS. lecib-as quotibus .1. leeibus P. ^ Mb.
crraet- orar aet P " MSS. oignis .i. elu "" MS. uita ; uitta .i. snathe P.
^ MS cunhRa "« MSS. bocola .i. bonat o" MS. eimaill ; fere et maill P.
» MS fndh foht P " adrech P. ee MS. hiias altered into hilas, .1.
ohnrhuiliF' ¦"¦ MS. toe eth; forsi tochet P. " MSS. examinas atM
L MS eitiso " MS. taxes .i. fer .i. arbor. But fer (leg. fer) is meant for oitiso
-¦» This may be Latin 'arbor,' meant for taxes - MS. gigren- gigrem P.
»o mit^Zlu . luin cen chu; iter nelu luincecu P. . pp .MSS. pro -"^f *f ! J-
" US folio incl fedid " MS. simae (simae P.) .1. milberach: leg. matlberacha'!
« US. fin tad birtidh ; finit adbir thio P. leg. pintadbirthid'!

3°

48 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
.i. muccidi^ (Eel. x. 19). ferulas .i. fiesca (Eel. X. 25),
ebuli ,i. propir^ fedo (Eel. x, 27). baccis ,i, cairaib"
(Eel. X, 27), uinitor* ,i, finhondid" (Eel. X. 36), serta
,i, coherta^ (Eel. x. 41). a uch^ {Eel. x. 48). modulabor
.i. siftrase. i. scri bam (Eel. X. 51). malle".i. ma acwftn'mse' 5
(Eel. X. 53). uenabor .i. adcichlus (Eel. x. 56). cornu
.i. dndidbucc^ (Eel. x. 69). spicula .i. fogau t gaau
(Eel. X. 60). liber .i. insnoV (Eel. x. 67).
(99,100) 16a. palus .i. cecAor™ (Eel. I. 49). susurro .i. susurratio t amai"
quod de apibus nascitur (Eel. L 56). 10
(101—103) 16b. uaccinia" .i. uiole purporeae t subi t certe derce ruich
(Eel. II. 18). Galathis .1. cothalcaib^ (Eel. n. 46). pruna
.i. airni draigin (Eel. Ii. 53).
(104, 105) 17 a. transuersa tuentibus hircis .1. maiccini disse uerecunde''.
hircus enim lasciuum animal et petulcum'', animal et 15
feruens semper ad coitum. Cuius oculi ob libidinem in
transuersum aspiciunt (Eel. in. 8). Stipula .i. cuislen
(Eel. III. 27).
(106,107) 17 b. corymbos .i. brutus" (Eel. in. 39). male me petit .i.
cahanrag^ (Eel. in. 64). 20
(108, 109) 18a. fraga .i, subi. quidam tamen dicunt. poma iuxta terram
nata (Eel, in. 92). in eruo .i. foyid"" orbeman (Eel. in. 100).
(110) cum bachare .i. bin'' uel genus herbe et odoris iocondi
(Eel. IV. 19).
(Ill, 112) quid ? .i. ciricc^ (Eel. v. 9). si .i. adas^ (Eel. V. 9). 2.s
(113—116) auenae^ .i, mail molchi uel cuintbecha^ ,i. genus zizaniae'"
(Eel. V, 37), uiola .i. /ofcuM'^fe (Eel. V. 38). palliorus .i.
gle-elge^^ (Eel. v, 39). calathis ,i. cathalcaib'" (Eel. V. 71).
(117—119) 20b. bachare .i. boethin (Eel. vn. 27). sinum lactis .i. genus
uasis .i. homilge^^ (Eel. VIL 33). rusco^" .1. aittiun 30
(120,121) 21b. Licia.i. en5rZe7?ie?i'f(Ecl. vm. 74), Ryla-x^^ .1 horcce^^ milchu
t conhocail.
(122) 22a minio .1.. uafordinn (Eel. X. 27).
(123,124) 22b. spicula .i./o£?M" (Eel. X. 60). liber .i, sno6 "",
(125) 26b. temo airchur arathir^^ (Georg. i. 171). 35
(126) 29a. mergi""" corui marini fulicae foilinn idem est (Georg. i.
361—363).
« MSS. mucibi " MSS. pro ' MS. baois .i. cariaib; ciraib P.
^ MS. umiator ; uiniatar altered into uinitor P. « findbandio P. ' coerta P.
e MS. auch; om. P. n MSS. malles ¦ corrupt; leg. main? ¦< MS.
ondidbuoc. ondiobuoc P. ' om. P. •¦" MS. cethor; cetar P. "" animal
P. » MSS. uaoina p acth alcaib ; octhalcdib P. i An Irish maicc
(or maiccini) and a Latin cinaedis may perhaps be elicited from this corrupt gloss.
maiccinudis se uerecunde P, ' MS. pecul cum " certainly not Irish : leg.
/367-pu!? ^cabamragP. leg. co hannagl ^Ymdisch. " fend P. ''bachare
.1. boobethin P. of. 20'' " MS. quod .i. cirice (cii ri ce P.) '^ andams P.
1 MS. anime = MS. mail mol chi T cuinthe cha ; mail chi mol chi i cuintbe cha P.
leg. mailan uilchi, and of. mdeldn ' beare,' Aisl. 99, 186 »" MS. zezame (zizaniffi P )
"" leg. paliurus .i. gelsce « MS. cathal caib ; catha laib P. "d ig^f ^ ig^^i p
"" MS. rusoor; om. P. ff lioia enimglemen P. ss MS. hilas ''i" horce P.
" fagu P. '¦k MSS, sinob : the two following glosses are not in P, " MS
air chura rathir ¦"'" MS. merui corui marine j^oia infulice idewi est

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 49
PRISCIAN.
a. Codex Sangallensis. No. 904.
Cum omnis eloquentiae doctrinam et omne studiorum genus P- la
sapientiae luce praefulgens a Graecorum fontibus diriuatum Latinos (e^- Hertz,
5 proprio sermone inuenio celebrasse et in omnibus illorum uestigia '' ^' '
libralibus' consecutos artibus uideo, nee in his solum quae
emendate ab illis sunt prolata, sed etiam quosdam errores eorum
amore Graecorum doctorum deceptos imitari", in quibus maxime
Graeca uetustissima grammatica ars arguitur peccasse, cuius auctores,
lo quanto sunt iuniores, tanto^ perspicaciores, et ingeniis floruisse et
diligentia ualuisse omnium iudicio confirmantur eruditissimorum —
quid enim Herodiani artibus certius, quid Appollonii scropulosis
deficilibusque quaestionibus enucleatius possit inueniri^ ? post (i. p. 2)
illos'... conatus sum pro uiribus" rem arduam quidem...
15 ...si eos imitor% qui... p. ib
...quamuis ad Herodiani scriptorum pelagus et ad eius patris^
Appollonii spatiosa uolumina meorum compendiosa sunt existimanda
scripta librorum.
Huius tamen operis te hortatorem sortitus iudicem quoque facio, P. 2 a
20 luliane consul et patricie, cui summus dignitatis' gradus summa
adquisiuit" in omni studio^ ingenii claritudo', non tantum accipiens"
ab excelsis gradibus honorum pretii, quantum illis decoris addens
tui, cuius mentem tam Homeri credo quam Virgilii animo constare,
quorum uterque^ arcem possederat musicae, te tertium*^ ex utroque
25 1. .i. lihardaih 2. attd diseirc" la laitnori innangrec^ P. la
CO seichetax cid acomroircniu" ¦ 3. inmditso 4. issi tra
indiassa ro{s)echestar som 5, indead innanisin 6, is
huasneurt dom aradoidngi
1, .i. ciinsamlar 2. aite
30 1, innaflaithemnachtcB 2, hicach ceniul fis 7 ecni 3, .1, P- 2a
intairdircus^ 4. .i. indias sin 5. .i, trisfer friu
1. i,e. librariis^. 2. the Latins have such love for the Greeks p. la
that they follow even their errors. 4. it is this couple", then, that
he has followed. 6. 'tis above my strength for its difficulty,
35 2. tutor'- P. lb
1. of the princedom, 2, in every kind of knowledge and wisdom, P, 2a
3, the conspicuousness, 4. i.e, that pair, 5, i.e. the third man
(joined) to them.
c i ac
" MS. adqssiuit " MS. excipiens " the second i over the line
'' MB. irxnagrec ° MS. acamraicniu f MS. indtairdircus s ' libralibus ' should
of course be liberalibus '' i.e. Apollonius and Herodianus ' i.e. ApoUonius
S. g. n. 4

50 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
copossitum esse confirmans quippe non minus Graecorum quam
Latinorum in omni doctrinae genere praefulgentem. Tibi ergo hoc
(i. p. 3) opus quasi ad Deum" deuoueo, omnis eloquentiae praesul, ut quan-
tamcumque mihi Deus annuerit suscepti laboris gloriam', te comite
quasi quodam sole delucidius crescat. 5
Titulos etiam uniiiersi operis per singulos' supposui libros...
...quae (sc. litterae) et in quas transeunt per declinationes uel
compositi ones'' partium orationis.
...de accidentibus" singulis sjdlabis...
P. 2b ...de denominatiuis' et uerbalibus... lo
...de figuris et earum compage^;
(i. p. 4) ...de constructione' siue ordinatione partium orationis inter se.
p. 3a Philosophi difiiniunt, uocem esse aerem tenuissimum ictum uel
(i. p. 5) sonum sensibilem aurium', id est, quod proprie auribus accidit ut est
prior dififinitio a substantia'' sumpta... is
Articulata est, quae coortata^^, hoc est copulata cum aliquo sensu
mentis eius, qui loquitur, profertur. Inarticulata est contraria uox
quae^ a nullo afl^ectu' mentis proficiscitur".
Quaedam, quae non possunt scribi intelliguntur tamen, ut sibili'
hominum.,, aliae autem sunt, quae, quamuis scribantur tamen inar- 20
ticulatae sunt, cum nihil significant^ ut ' coax,' ' era,' eas enim uoces
quanquam intelligimus de quo** sint uolucre profectae tamen inar-
P- 2a 6, a'??ial hid do dia 7, ,i, cid bee cid mar indinducbdl ddia
continued f^rhdsi denmo indlibuir bith md de do buith daitsiu hicoimthecht
oco ¦ > 8. athitol re each libur ar naroih cummasc foir 9, .i, 25
ut accentus -d- M -c- 10, donaih hi thecmohgat
P. 2b 1. ,i. dinaih ddainmmnichdechaih 2, acohds mbis etar
ii^dirainn hi comsuidiguth 3. dligeth nimmognama rann
P. 3a 1. ,i, citabiat chluasa 2, .i, afolad dianimmolngaithcer uox
3. ,i. ex aere et ore in unam uocem ,i. doimmthastar fri slond 3°
nintliuchta his hisinmenmain" ¦ - 4. ,i. niastaider 7 nitimmorcar
frislond nintliucta^ 5. .i. hua duthracht 6. .i. ni cescomlai
7. .i. iscosmart dordtaib widfet • 8. .i. nephthimmoHi" fri slond
nintliuchta 9. .i. cide
P. 2a 6. as if it were to God. 7. i.e. whether the glory from God for 35
continued making the book be small or be great, it will be the greater from thy being
associated in it. 8. before every book its title that there be no
confusion upon it. 9. i.e. ^.s accentus [= ad- cantus'\d into c. 10. of
the things that happen.
P- 2 b 2. the connexion which exists between the two parts in composition. 40
3. law of construction of parts.
P. 3a 1. i.e. which ears perceive. 2, i,e, the substance from which vox
is produced, 3. i.e. it is combined to express the meaning which is in
the mind. 4. i.e. it is not fastened down and it is not checked to
express a meaning. 5, i.e. from volition. 6, i.e, it proceeds not, 45
7. i,e. the whistling is a signal by things, 8, i.e, not constrained
to express a meaning, 9. i.e. from which,
" leg. coartata " the n is unusual; cf. Sg. 4.5'' 19, farnden deilb 90" 2, fom<Sin
n deilb Sg. 201" 6 " MS, memain -^ the second ra'is over the line " the
second h is over the t

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 51
ticulatae dicuntur, , . Scire autem debemus quod has quattuor species (i, p. 6)
uocum proficiunt quatuor superiores diffirentiae generaliter uoci
accidentes", binae per singulas inuicem coeuntes"-
Lyttera est pars minima uocis compossitae, hoc est quae constat P- 3b
5 compositione literarum, minima autem, quantum ad totam adpre-
hensionem uocis litteratae' — ad banc enim etiam productae uocales^
breuissimae partes inueniuntur — uel quod omnium breuissimum
eorum', quae diuidi possunt, id quod diuidi non potest,
Dicitur autem litera,,,' a lituris",., Literas autem etiam yle-
10 mentorum uocabulo" noncupauerunt ad similitudinem mundi yle-
mentorum' : sicut etiam coeuntia' omne' perficiunt corpus, sic etiam
haec coniuncta literalem uocem quasi corpus aliquod" componunt uel
magis uere corpus est. Nam si aer corpus est", et uox, quae ex aere
icto constat, corpus esse ostenditur, quippe eum et tangit^^ aurem et
15 tripartite diuiditur, quod est suum corporis, hoc est in altitudinem,
latitudinem^', longuitudinem, unde ex omni quoque parte" potest
audiri. Praeterea tamen singulae syllabae^' altitudinem quidem
habent in tenore, crassitudinem uero uel latitudinem in spiritu^",
longuitudinem in tempore.
20 10. .i. hit cendlcha sidi doquth 11. [in marg.] .i. each qniiis^- ^P' ,
fil and ata dechor immefolngat tnanemnad ut diximus •
1. .i. hicoindeulc^ ingotho comtherchomraicthi olitrib 2. .i. P- 3b
deithhir limm nalitrae olchcenae 3. innani 4. .1. ualenomnaib
5. Consentius .i. timmorta li- quia correptum lego 7 si a lino correp-
25 tum 7 is epenthesis doheir ¦ t - nand doimmolung fuit apud poetas
reliqua 6. .1. oepertar doib ylementa 7. innandule 8. each
di d'dil reliqua 9. innuile^ 10. .i.eorpsuin 11. j iscorp
12. cani deithhir si dicatur corpus proprium est corporis tangere
et tangi et diuidi reliqua 13. indasian .i. imhucai" t lethit
3° 14. .i. dind trediu remeperthu 15. cenmitha fodailter'^ indrann
insce 16. .1. indasian t psiliies"
10. i.e. these are general to voice. 11. i.e. every aspect (species) P. 3 a
which is therein there is a difference which they produce by doubling •continued
them, ut diximus.
,5 1. i.e. in comparison with the word composed of letters. 2. i.e. ^- ^^
lawful, I deem (for) the other letters (to be brevissimae partes). 5. i.e.
the li (in littera) is short because lego is short, etsi etc., and it is an epen-
thesis that inserts a t in it, to make length in the poets, etc. 6. i.e. so
that they are called elementa. 8. every two elements (two by two), etc.
40 9. all (in the accusative sg.), 10. i.e. the body of the word.
11. and it is a body. 12. is it not lawful si, etc. 13. into
roughness (Sao-ctav), i.e, into softness or breadth, 14, i.e. of the
three things aforesaid. 15. besides that the part of speech is divided.
16. i.e. in roughness or i/'tXonjs.
" The MS. has hicaindeilc, with u written above the last i
" the masc. article is used as Ir. corp is masc.
" cf. fri buga, B. Ball. 324" 36
'^ cf. cenmitha aranecalar Sg. 65' 11
' or^isiHn, Thurneysen
4—2

52 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
Litera est igitur nota ylementi"" et uelut imago quaedam uocis
literatae, quae cognoscitur ex qualitate'^ uel quantitate^' figurae
linearum^". Hoc ergo interest inter ylementa^' uel literas^^ quod
(i. p. 7) elementa proprie dicuntur ipsae pronuntiationes^^ notae autem
earum literae. Abussiue^ tamen et elementa pro literis et literae 5
pro elementis uocantur. Cum enim dicimus non posse^' constare^'
in eadem syllaba r ante p, non de Uteris^' dicimus, sed de pronuntia-
tione earum ^^' ^ : nam quantum^" ad scripturam possunt coniungui,
non tamen etiam pronuntiari, nisi postpossita r-".
P- 4a Sunt igitur figurae' literarum quibus nos^ utimur uiginti tres, 10
ipsae uero pronuntiationes'' earum multo ampliores, quippe cum
singulae uocales denos"' ° inueniantur sonos habentes uel plures,
 hamus^...
P. 3b 17 \ jjoi inchoisc .i. pronuntiationis .i. in chumachtai 7 ind-
fogair 18. .i. ind tdraind .i. cruindce i dirge t uocalis 1 1-,
consonans 19. .i. omeit difiescaih his hisin tdrunt .i. mad denflesc is
¦i- mad'^ diflisc is -n- reliqua 20. .1. innangldosnathe^ i innafuath
.i. ishe inglo'sndthe caracta,r innalitev 21. .1. cumachtai"
22. carachtra 23. .i. derbaisiidisin • derhfogir 24. .i. ind
h'dadairherthach hith^ 25. .i. archuit aist'idisen 7 foguir 20
26. .1. hitosug suin 27. ni dichdrachtraib 28. .i. is archuit
foguir ni ruba nand ni archuit scrihind 29. [marg.] stirps uinse"
-r- ante -p- and sudet qia legat - ^ 30. .1. meit as rtdo scrihund
31. .1. an as niarmuidigthe^ -r- ut pro reliqua
P. 4a 1. .i. inna tdranda 2. laitnorih 3. .i.fogair 4. .i. 25
deichthi 5. cdic deich cdica 6. ,i, cecath
P. 3b 17, i.e. a note of signification, i.e. of pronunciation, i.e. of the power
eontinued and of the sound. 18. i.e. of the figure, i.e. roundness or straightness.
19. i.e. from the quantity of strokes in the figure, i.e, if it be one
stroke it is an i, if two strokes it is an n, etc, 20, i,e, of the 30
lines or of the forms, i,e, the character of the letters is the figure^.
21. i.e. powers. 22. characters. 23. i.e. certain precise pronun
ciations, certain precise sounds. 25. i.e, as regards pronunciation and
sound, 26. i.e. in the beginning of a word. 28. i.e. it is as
regards sound that it cannot be, not as regards writing. 29, stirps: 35
here is r before p therein. 30. i.e. as far as writing. 31, i,e.
when r is postponed, as (in) pro, etc,
P- 4a 2, (we) Latins". 5. five tens, fiftj'.
» Here by a kind of sandhi, mat has become mad before the d of di. So in Wb.
I'lO, ad dragduine from at drogduine, and conatarad Dair, LL. 77' 6, from conatarat
Dair " MS. innaglaasnaithe
" rectius cumacJitae
'' coined to express ab-usiue
" uinse (inse Ascoli) =uinnsi .i. atd, O'Cl. Miinse Conall Cernach sund LL. 252»31,
wnse a ben lasin rig, ondat a bai issin lir arfarmbelaib 'here is his wife with the king,
here are his cows in the country before you,' LL. 252" 14, undseo LL. 100" 3, undsea
101' 1, 2, unnse, uniisi, ondar B.Bali. 320" 18
f leg. niarsuidigthc ?
e of. quae est figura litterarum? caractera quibus soribuntur etc., Clemens Scotus
(Suppl. Gramm. Lat. xxxm.).
" Cf. arpreceptm-ib Wb. 19" 3, etc. Pedersen Celt. Zeitschr, ii, 379

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 53
Praeterea' tamen i et u uocales, quando mediae sunt, alternos'
inter se sonos uidentur confundere'  '" positum" 
Nomen, uelut a, b. Et sunt indeclinabilia tam apud Graecos"'
ylementorum nomina quam apud Latinos, siue quod a barbaris (i- p- 8)
5 inuenta dicuntur, quod esse ostendit '^ Varro in n de antiquitate
literarum docens lingua Chaldaeorum singularum nomina literarum
ad earum formas" esse facta, et ex hoc certum fieri, eos" esse primes P. 4b
auctores literarum, siue quod simplicia^ haec et stabilia'' esse debent
quasi fundamentum' omnis doctrinae immobile, siue quod nee aliter
lo apud Latinos poterant esse, cum a suis uocibus uocales nominentur,
semiuocales uero in se disinant, niutae a se incipientes uocali termi-
nentur, quas si fiectas, signification quoque nominum una'' euanescit".
Vocales igitur per s^ prolatae', ut dictum est, nomen suum
ostendunt,  absque x, quae sola ab i incipit per auostrophen^
15 Graeci nominis ^l ... . quae nouissime a liatinis assumpta post
omnes ponitur" literas, quibus Latinae dictiones egenf  in
7. .i. issed a plus remeperi/iae 8. .i.fogur cechtar de aralaliuP. ia,
y fogur naliter 7iaile" airriusom .i. ear -I- uthominem- 9, Papirinus"''"'*""^''
I litera in locum u- literae posita sicut optimum et maximum
20 dicimus quae antiqui optumum et maxumum dicebant - ¦ arba bes
lasuidih -u- tarhesi «i-ut pessumus pro pessimus - ut priscianus in
ante - ¦ 10, [marg, 1.] archiunn 11. ,i. anas suidigthe
12, nifail intestimin so hisind libur romanach 13, .i. dochru-
thugud inna liter foih
2- 1. -i. airbit comsuidichthi oafograih liter naile maduellatar .i. P. 4b
conroih comsuidigud liter no sillah indib fri slond geniten reliqua
2. .i. ce?i diall 3. ar'^ nicdir infotha utmall 4. .1. indinne
his indib riam .i. inne airimmnichthe issi dm inne ainmmnichthe
guthaichthe a turchsd treo fesin nibad samlaidson didiu ma duelltis ¦
30 reliqua 5. .i. ladiall 6. .1. tinaid 7 atbail .i. facheirt in alios
sonos • 7. ocrdlad ananmvaae 8. .i. treimp-Ath csl 9. .i.
ordd airic fil fuiri 10. aidlignigitir^ dano uadisi
7. i.e. this is the plus aforesaid. 8. i.e. the sound of each of the P. 4 a
two for the other, and the sound of the other letters for them, i.e. e for i, continued
35 as (in) hominem. 9. for it was a custom of theirs (to put) u instead
of i, as in pessumus, etc. 10. further on. 11. i.e. when it is
placed. 12. this text is not in the Roman book. 13. i.e. to
form the letters according to them.
1. i.e. for they will be compounded of the sounds of other letters if p. 4b
40 they be declined, that is, so that there may be in them the composition of
letters or syllables to signify a genitive, etc. 2. i.e. without declension.
3. for an unstable foundation is incongruous. 4. i.e. the meaning that
is in them before, i.e. the meaning of denomination. This, indeed, is
the meaning of the denomination of vowels, their production by them-
45 selves : it would not be thus, then, if they were declined, etc. 5. i.e. with
declension. 6. i.e. it vanishes and perishes, i.e. it puts itself into
other sounds. 7. manifesting their name. 8. i.e. by anastrophe of ^i.
9. i.e. the order of invention is (still) on it. 10. they indeed need it.
• MS. tam apud Graecos comes after nomina " MS. eorum « n over a
^ here ar is expressed by the Latin siglum for quia. So also in Sg. 4" 3, 5' 4, 17' 5,
19' 1, 21" 13, 32' 9, 38' 2, 55" 5, 71" 5, 148" 9, 159' 3, 161" 11, 164" 1, 165" 3, 174' 1,
179*5, 179' 6, 188' 27, 188" 1, 189" 1, 191' 5, 202' 2, 207" 2, 211' 14, 212" 16. In
Sg. 7" 14 the siglum is the usual abbreviation for quam, but which, according to
Thurneysen is in Sg. used for quia " MS. aidlignitir: corr. Ascoli

54 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
commento",,, semiuocales sunt septem'^  h autem aspirationis
est magis nota",
(i, p, 9) Ex his uocales dicuntur, quae per se uoces efiiciunt et sine
quibus uox literalis proferri non potest", unde et nomen hoc prae-
cipue sibi defendunt'"- 5
P. 5a Hae ergo quantum uincuntur' a uocalibus, tantum superant
mutas. ,.,in semiuocales, quae secundam habent euphoniam^, disinunt,
quam nos sonoritatem' possumus dicere,,.' Semiuocales' autem sunt
appellatae^ quia plenam uocem non habent, ut ' semideos ' et ' semi- lo
uiros' appellamus, non qui demediam {uel dimidiam} partem habent
deorum uel uirorum, sed qui pleni dii uel uiri non sunt I
Reliquae sunt mutae ... Et sunt qui non bene hoc nomen
putant eas accipere . . . Qui nesciunt^ quod ad comparationem
bene sonantium ita sint nominatae, uelut 'informis'^ dicitur mulier i.s
non quae caret forma, sed quae est male formata, et sic 'frigidum'
dicimus eum, qui non penitus expers est caloris^, sed qui minimo
hoc utitur {uel cocitur},
Vocales apud Latinos sunt omnes ancipites' uel liquidae'", hoc
est quae facile modo produci modo corripi possunt, sicut etiam apud 20
antiquissimos Graecorum erant ante inuentionem 77 et oi", quibus
P. 4 b 11, ,i, hisintrdctad 12. ithd se innabriathra 13. ,i.
continued isairi nistaburla -k 7 q 14. .i. rann insce niturgabar ade didiu
7 ni rograigther'^ cen guttai 15. .i, adsuidet
P. 5 a _ 1. semiuocales .i. nochis mdit forn'daislichter son 2. .1. 25
inbindius tdnaise indegaid riguttae ¦ 3. .i. hindius 4. .i. Ni
arindi bed leth ngotho nohed indib sem ar is huilliu ¦ sed qtu'a plenam
uocem non habent sicut uocales - >- " 5. .i. tretheshaid naich haill
dind deilb • 6. .1. hithd dodmainetar insin indi qui reliqua
7. .i. michruthaigthe 8. .i. intesa 9. .1. eterfot 7 gair 30
10. t liquidae .i. hit lechdacha lesom intan nddtechtat acht oin
aimsir- is follus asin tra nand ainmm 7 nand cumachte legas
dolechdagaib acht is aimmserad namma-' 11. .i. renairec
^ta 7 ft)
£;„tt„.rf ^^- *^®^® '^¦'^ *^® ¦^°''<^^ (o^ Servius). 13. i.e. therefore I do 35
conunuea ^^^ ^^^^^ j^ ^.^.j^ ^ ^^^ ^ ^^ .^ ^ ^^^^ ^^ speech; this then
is not produced, nor can it be pronounced without vowels. 15. i.e.
they keep.
^¦^* 1- that is, as far as they are surpassed. 2. i.e. the euphony (which
comes) next after (that of the) vowels. 4. i.e. not that there is (only) 4°
half of a voice in them, for it is more. 5. i.e. through the want of some
member to the image''. 6. i.e. it is they who think that, those who, etc.
8. i.e. of the heat. 9. i.e. both length and shortness. 10. i.e. he
deems them liquids when they have only one time. Hence then it is clear
that It IS not the name and it is not the power which produces liquidity to 45
liquids, but it is temporality only, 11, i.e. before the invention of 17
and 0).
' rograigther = ra-fagraigther; leg. nifograigther or nirofograigtJier? as the elision
here would be exceptional, cf. Trans. Phil, Soo. 1895-6, p. 106 J.S.
f cf. B. Ball. 318" 39 sq. 0 the gloss refers to pleni dii

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 55
inuentis e et o°, quae ante ancipites erant ^^, remanserunt^^ perpetuo (i. p. 10)
breues", cum earum productarum loca^'' posesa sunt a supra dictis
uocalibus semper longuis\ P- 5h
...auctoritate tam^ Graecorum quam^'' Latinorum ...[in marg.]^
5 Inuenitur tamen etiam m ante n possitum, nee producens ante se
uocalem more mutarum^.
Apud antiquissimos Graecorum non plus quam sedecim erant (i- P- H)
literae, quibus ab illis acceptis Latini antiquitatem seruauerunt
perpetuam ^.
10 f est Aeolicum digamma'''', quod^ apud antiquissimos Latinorum
uerius eandem uim quam apud Aeolis habuit. Eum autem prope
sonum', quem nunc habet, significabat p cum aspiratione, sicut etiam
apud ueteres Graecos pro <^ tt et; 1-^°.-- Postea uero" in Latinis
uerbis placuit loco p et h f scribi, ut 'fama,' 'filius,' 'facio,' loco autem
15 digammae u pro consonante\ quod cognatione soni^ uidebatur afiinis P- 6a
esse digammae ea litera^. Quare cum f loco mutae ponatur, id est p
et h siue <f>, miror"* banc inter semiuocales possuise artium scriptores.
... sed hoc potestatem literae motare non debuit^; si enim esset
semiuocalis, necessario terminalis nominum inueniretur'*, quod
20 minime reperies', nee ante 1 uel r in eadem syllaba poni posset,
qui locus mutarum est* duntaxat, nee communem ante easdem
12. .i. coitchena riam eter fot 7 gair 13. doruarthatar P-5&
14. .i. bithgairddi sdn .i. e 7 0 15. .i. indluic himhitis ''""¦^"''^"'^
airdixi - e 7 o
25 1, .i, hithfotai sidi 2. emith 2a. emith 3. archiunn 'P-^^
4. cinith nvAt 5. .i. suthain dano la laitnori anisin 6. .i.
quasi dixisset nirhuliter ade onaue 7. t carachtar digaim quod
non bonum neutur hie digamma 8. ol^ 9. emith infogur
nisin 10. dasis 11. .i. lanuelitridi
30 1. .i. intan rhhis archonsain 2. foguir 3. comocus P. 6a
afogur dihlinaib 4. admachdursa" .i. is machdad limm 5. ni
cumscaichthi cumachtae nairi cedoinscana si d guthaigtlxi 6. for-
cdnnfitis anmmann inte 7. acht a ainjnm"^ fessin" 8. buith
relechdachaih
35 12. i.e. common before, both length and shortness. 14, i.e, P. 5a
always short, 15, i.e. the places wherein used to be the longs e and o. continued
1. i.e. always long these. 3, below (lit. ahead), 4, although p. gb
it is not a mute, 5, i.e. that then is perpetual with the Latins,
6. i.e, as if he had said it was not a letter till lately. 7. or the
40 character digamma, quod, etc. ; digamma is here neuter. , 9. such as
that sound. 10. Sao-u's. 11. i.e. with recent writers.
1. i.e. when it is for a consonant. 3. the sound of them both is P. 6a
akin. 4. I marvel, i.e. I wonder. 5. the power (of the letter) is
not to be changed from it, although it begins with a vowel. 6. nouns
45 would be ended in it, 7, save its own name. 8. being before
liquids. ' MS. e et 0 " cf. Vol. i. p. 716 " admachdursa is coined as a literal
rendering of admirer, the idiomatic Irish for which is is machdad limm '' MS,
aimra. ^ feisin, Windisch

56

Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 12)

p. 6b

P. 6a
continued

P. 6b

P. 6a
continued

P. 6b

posita faceret syllabam, Postremo Graeci, quibus in omnia doctrinae
auctoribus utimur, <^, cuius locum f apud nos optinet, quod ostenditur
in his maxime dictionibus, quas a Graecis sumpsimus', hoc est,
' fama,' ' fuga,' ' fur ' mutam esse confirmant. Sciendum est tamen
quod hie quoque error'" a quibusdam antiquis Graecorum grammaticis 5
inuassit Latinos", qui ^ et ^ et ;^ semiuocalis putabant, nulla alia
causa, nisi quod spiritus'^ eis abundet, inducti". Quod si esset"
 spiritus" enim potestatem literae non motat, unde nee uocales
addita aspiratione aliae'^ fiunt et aliae"'' ea dempta^ Hoc tamen
scire debemus, quod non fixis labris" est pronuntianda f, quomodo 10
ph'*, atque hoc solum interest ''.
K enim et q. . .cum c^°. ,, eandem. . .potestatem continent. 'Kar-
tago' enim et 'caput,' siue per c, siue per k scribantur, nullam
faciunt nee' in sono nee'* in potestate in metro eiusdem consonantis
differentiam^. Q uero propter nihil aliud scribenda uidetur esse^ 15
nisi ut ostendat, sequentem u ante alteram uocalem in eadem syllaba^
possitam perdere uim literae in metro. Quod si ideo= alia litera'
existimanda quam c', debet g quoque, cum similiter* proponitur u
amittenti u uim literae', alia" putari, et alia'"*' " cum id non
9, [in marg.] nibbu machdath betis grecdi 7 nothath^ foraib linni 20
7 dano it latindi amal sodain ut dixit prius • in latinis uerbis placuit -
f usque facio ¦ - 10, dram" i lalethguthaigthi 11, .i. tre
intsamail inna sengrec comroircnech 12. tinphed 13. dnamtar^
tuidchissi^ sidi dnach fochun ailiu 14. anisin 15. atinphed
16. saini 16a. saini 17. timmthastaib i cum caib 18. tri 25
beulu dl'dtai 19. .1. inter • f 7 alias mutas .i. fogur tantum
noda deligedar frimuta 7 is mutsi arachuitsidi^ 20. la -c-
1, emith if ogur la. emith 2. ind denfoguir ni fail dechor
comfogair indib 3. niroscribad arnaill^ nisi 4. la -q- 7
lasingutai dodaiarmorat 5. .i. arthaidbsin nihelsa far -u- 30
6. liter sain 7. oldaas -c- sain • fri -c- 8. fri -q-
9. dond -u- 10. sain 10a. sain 11. [in marg.] .i. 6aci!
liter sain -g 7 bith charactar naill di amal sodain .1. intan -m- his
nihelas do -u- fri -g-
9. it were no wonder that they were Greek and  ; and yet they 35
are Latin in that case, ut dixit, etc. 10. to count/ with the semi
vowels. 11. i.e. through imitation of the erroneous ancient Greeks.
1 3. when they were not led from any other cause. 1 7. compressed
or close. 18. through compressed lips. 19. i.e. the sound only
distinguishes it from mutes, and it is a mute so far as that goes. 40
1. as much in sound la. as. 2. of the one sound : there is no
difference of consonance in them. 3, it was not written for anything
else unless, etc. 4. with q and with the vowel that follows it.
5, i.e. for shewing the (metrical) nullity of m. 6. a different letter.
7. than c : different to c. 8. as q. 9. to the u. 1 1. i.e. in 45
that case let g' be a different letter and have another character, to wit,
when there is nullity in u beside g.
" MS. fiunt alia dempta, corrected to fiunt et alia ea dempta " KZ. 35 355 -
the meaning is obscure " The mark of length is over the r ¦' MS. aimmtar
with the mark of length over the n " MS. duidchi; of. Ml. 72'' 1 ' of Sg 184" 1
195M, Wb. U^n, 12'26 ^leg.arnaaiU

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 57
facit". Dicimus enim ' anguis'^ ' sicut ' quis ' et ' augur" ' sicut
iacur'"^ Vnde si uelimus cum ueritate contemplari'*, ut diximus, non plus
quam xviii literas in Latino sermone habemus... Nam y et z",
5 causa Graecorum... asciuimus'^ nominum, h autem aspirationis nota et
nihil aliud habet literae nisi figuram et quod in uersu" scribitur inter
alias literas. Quod si sufficeret™, ut ylementum putaretur, nihilomi
nus quorundam etiam numerorum figurae ^'...elementa sunt ha- (i- p- 13)
benda'^^ Sed minime hoc est adhibendum^, nee aliud aliquid^ ex
ID accidentibus proprietatem ostendit^* uniuscuiusque elementi, quo
modo potestas, qua*^" caret aspiratio  Vocalis non est [h], quia a
se uocem non facif^', nee semiuocalis, cum nulla syllaba Latina uel
Graeca in perfecta {in marg. t per integras} dictione in eam
dissinat'^... Nulla eam syllaba plus duabus' mutis iuxta se^ possitis',
15 nee plus tribus consonantibus continuare potest^.
Videntur tamen i et u, cum in consonantes transeunt quantum P. 7 a
12. nihelas frie 13. nathir 14. mathmarc P. 6b
15. caebb-oo- 16. lin liter laitinde 17. .i. ar m 6iar°"**""^<^
inanmanaib laitind]^) 7 ni erchuiretar Un liter laitinde mrum
20 18. dorochuirsemmar 19. do immfolung fuit 20. anisin
ascribend inter alias 21. nanota dram 22. bith^ techtai
23. nitedparthi inso arnibat litre nota aram eiascrihtair hifers
24. alaill sain 25. nifail nach naiccidit taihsed sainred litre
amal donadh&t chumachtae 26. is dsuidiu 27. nirela aainm
25 amal guthaigthi" 7 ni diuschi fogur amal osana 28. Ni
foircnithwr nach rann dg indi ¦ si enim inueniamus • uah • etc.
1, nihia dimvjtaih bes huilliu in oen sillaih 2. occi p. 7a
3, inden sosuth sillahe 4. trebrigedar cechconsain indegaid
araile cengutai hetarru ¦
30 12. nullity beside it. 16. the number of the Latin letters. P. 6 b
17. i.e. for they are not in Latin nouns (words), and so they do not «<'"''""«''
increase ¦> (?) the number of Latin letters. 19. to cause length.
20. that, (namely) that it is written among the others. 21. the figures
of numerals. 23. this is not to be applied, for the figures of numerals
35 will not be letters, although they are written in the verse. 24. another
thing peculiar. 25. there is no accident which can display the peculi
arity of a letter as the power displays (it). 26. it is it (that it lacks) "-
27. it does not manifest its name, like vowels, and it does not awaken
sound, like consonants. 28. no complete part (of speech) ends in it.
40 1. there will not be more (than two) mutes in one syllable. 2. be-P, 7 a
side it, 3. in one position of a syllable. i. to continue each con
sonant (directly) after another without a vowel between them.
' the true reading is our, so that the puncta delentia would naturally refer to the
first two letters of iacur : the corrupt iacur seems to be explained by the obscure
gloss: with caebb cf. coep chro 7 fola LL. 172" 12, Zeitschr. f. deutsoh. Alt. xx. 227
b igCT bit
' in full Sg. 18» 6, 53' 1, But it is possible, as Thurneysen suggests, that
guth. maybe an abbreviation of guttai, guth. being written etymologically
^ cf. arcuiredar saegul Celt. Zeitschr. in. 448
" cf. the use of d after aidlignigur, e.g. Sg. 4^' 10

58

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

ad potestatem^ quod maximum est in elementis, aliae literae esse'
praeter supra dictas  quia diuersum sonum". . . habent  quam
uis' et Censorino...idem placuit^
Tantum" enim fere interest inter uocales et consonantes, quan
tum inter animas et corpora. Vocales similiter ut per se mouentur 5
ad perficiendam syllabam et consonantes mouent secum", consonantes
uero siue uocalibus inmobiles'' sunt" Et i quidem modo'^ pro
(i. p. 14) simplici, modo pro duplici accipitur consonante: pro simplici, quando
ab eo'' incipit syllaba in principio dictionis posita" subsequente uocali
in eadem sillaba'^...pro duplici quando in medio dictionis ab eo lo
P. 7b incipit syllaba" post uocalem antepossitam " subsequente quoque
uocali in eadem syllaba', ut ' mains,' ' peius,' ' eius^' in quo loco
antiqui solebant geminare eandem i literam et 'raaiius,' ' peiius,'
'eiius' scribere, quod non aliter^ pronuntiari posset quam' si cum
superiorly syllaba prior i, cum sequente^ altera proferetur, ut 15
' pei-ius,' ' ei-ius,' ' mai-ius ' ; nam quamuis' sit consonans, in eadem
syllaba geminata iungi non posset ; ergo non aliter quam ' tellus,'
'mannus' proferri^ debuit. ... nam tribus i iunctis qualis possit
syllaba pronuntiari? quod' Caesari ... placitum" a Victore** quoque
in arte grammatica in syllabis" comprobatur. Pro simplici quoque 20
in media dictione inuenitur, sed in compossitis, ut ' iniuria'^' 
Virgilius in bucolico proceleusmaticum^" posuit pro dactylo :

P. 7a
continued

P. 7b

5. saini archuit cumachti 6. infogur
8. atasaini litre archuit cumachti 9. inmeitse
guth nintiu 11. nistuarascbat feisin cengutai
13. la -i- 14. tosach sillahe 15. 7-emisi
.1. indetisillaih disi ingute' innadegaid 2.

nidi atriur

3. nirubai nachcruth ailiu

10.
12.

7. adas
toddiusgat cachlacein 25

comtis ammm-
4. oldaus

5. dd intairmmthechtas forsindi toisech frisingutai remi 6. .i.
lasin ngutai innadegaid 7. adas 8. dofurgabtais 9. .1.
andliged nisin nephaccomoil inna teora liter inoen sillaih 10. ro-
toltanaigestar 11. sder ocsuidigud si71ab 12. archonsain
diuit insin 13. traig cethargarait

30

P. 7b

p. 7 a 5. diverse as regards power. 6. the sound. 8. that they
continued are different letters^ as regards power. 10. they awaken voice into 35
them. 11. they do not express themselves without vowels.
12. with i. 14. beginning of a syllable. 15. before it.
1. i.e. in the same syllable is it and the vowel after it. 2. the
three of them would be nominatives. 3. it cannot be"^ other
wise. 5. two passages on the first i, towards the vowel before it. 40
6. i.e. along with the vowel after it. 8. to be pronounced', 9. i.e,
that law of not joining the three letters in one syllable. 10. it
has pleased. 11. an artist in putting syllables. 12. that (is) for
a simple consonant. 13. a foot of four short syllables.
' MS, inmobiles " MS. om. ab eo " MS. posito ¦* a Victore : MS.
auctori, to which the Irish gloss refers " MS. proclimaticum corrected to proceleu-
maticum ' leg. 7 ingute, of. Vol. i. p. 234 note s of. above p. 39, note 0,
Sg. 28" 2 " Cf. 209' 3 infra, rubi 21" 13, rombi 29" 16 ' Here the Irish subj.
pi. 3 translates the infinitive proferri

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 59
Tytyre pascentes a flumine reiice'^ capellas :
...' hiulcus'"' trisyllabum est,
V vero loco consonantis possita eandem prorsus in omnibus" uim (i, p. 15)
habuit apud Latinos, quam apud Eoles digamma, Unde a ple-
5 risque ei nomen hoc datur, quod apud Eoles habuit olim f'"
digamma, id est ' uau ' ab ipsius uoce'^ profectum" , . . Pro quo
Caesar hanc ^ figuram scribi uoluit^", quod' quamuis illi recte P. 8a
uisum est, tamen consuetude antiqua superauit. Adeo^ autem hoc
uerum est, quod pro Aeolico f digamma ponitur u : quod sicut illi
10 solebant accipere digamma modo^ pro consonante simplici teste
Astyage, qui diuersis hoc^ ostendit usibus 
Est tamen quando idem Eoles inueniuntur'^ pro duplici quoque
consonante digamma possuisse , ,
Nos quoque uidemur hoc'' sequi in praeterito et plusquamper-
15 fecto tertiae et quartae coniugationis, in quibus i ante u consonantem (i. p- 16)
possita producitur eademque subtracta corripitur.
Nostri quoque hoc ipsum fecisse inueniuntur et pro consonante u'
uocalem breuem accepisse, ut Horatius ' siluae ' trisyllabum protulit
in epodo hoc uersu :
20 Niuesque deducunt louem^, nunc mare', nunc siluae'":
est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum pentemimeri^" heroico...
Similiter Catullus Veronensis'^
Quod zonam soluit diu ligatam
14. proclemaitcwm sin 7 isarchonsin diuit atd i and cotarsne sin P- 7b
25 /ri bono- ar^ is airdixa re- lasuide ¦ 16. AwaMa - cicero dicit '"'"*™"^
-hiulcus- patens-- etc. 16. .i. potestatibus t uirtutibus
rothecht digaimm 17. .i. carachtar ndigaim 18. dndfogur
inmeth innadigaim doratath anomen sin don chumachtu-' 19. anas-
rochumlai anainmsin do -u- .i. uau - 20. do inchosc uau apud
30 latinos 1. anisin 2. inmdr 3. cachlacdin 4. _ abuith P. 8 a
archonsin diuit 5. intan aranecatar 6. abuith archonsain
diabuil 7. tairhesi - u osone 8. dandichdet snechti ioiuis
9. dandiat muir incdin naili • 10. T^enthemimeris hdrecdae"
35 11. sillab fordeib dactilih^ sdn reliqua 12. ueronenstce
14. that (reiice) is a proceleusmatic, and the i therein is for a simple P. 7b
consonant: that is contrary to..., for the re (in reice) is long in his «<'««»»««''
opinion. 15. open. 16. which digamma had. 17. i.e. the
character of digamma. 18. from the ..." sound of the digamma: that
40 name (vau) has been given to the power. 19. when that name, i.e.
vau, has gone out to u. 20. to denote vau.
1. that. 4. its being for a simple consonant. 5, when they P. 8 a
are found. 6. its being for a double consonant. 7. in place
of the consonant u (v). 8. the snows of Jove bring him down,
45 9, the sea at another time brings him down. 10. an heroic
penthemimeris. 1 1 . this is a syllable in addition to two dactyls, etc.
" MS. pentemere " cf. p. 53 note d ° MS. herecdae '' For the omission
of K after deib cf. isin dib desmrechtaib so Ul. 114" 1 " 'intrinseco' Ascoli; we
have no other instance of the word

60 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
inter endicasyllabos Phalegios'^ posuit  Hoc tamen ipsum'^ in
P. 8b deriuatiuis uel compossitis frequenter fieri solet, ut  ' auis, auceps' '
... ' lauo lautus^ 'faueo fautor^.'
(I. p. 17) Et epigram m ata'', quae egoinet legi in trepode* uetustissimo
AppoUinis qui stat in Xerolopho^ Bizantii ... 5
Nos quoque hiatus causa interponimus u loco f ut 'DauusV
' ArgiuusV 'pauo',' 'ouum"'  Hoc tamen etiam per alias quas-
dam consonantes hiatus uel euphoniae causa solet fieri", ut ' pro-
dest ' . . ,
(i. p, 18) In b etiam solet apud Eoles transire f digamma quotiens ab p'^ lo
incipit dictio... Apud nos quoque est in uenire, quod pro u con-
P. 9a sonante b ponitur, ut ' caelebs',' caelestium uitam ducens^ per b
scribitur, quod" u consonans ante consonantem poni non potest. Sed
etiam'' 'Bruges' et 'Belena*' antiquissimi dicebant, teste Quintiliano,
qui hoc ostendit in primo institutionum*^ oratoriarum": nee mirum, 15
cum b quoque in u euphoniae causa conuerti inuenimus, ut 'aufero''
pro ' abfero.'
Aspiratio ante omnes* uocales poni potest... Ideo extrin
secus ascribitur uocalibus', ut minimum sonet, consonantibus autem
intrinsecus", ut plurimum sonet : omnis enim litera siue uox plus 20
(i. p. 19) sonat ipsa sese, cum" postponitur quam cum anteponitur, quod uocali
bus accedens esse uidetur", nee, si tollatur ea, perit etiam uis sig-
nificationis, ut si dicam ' Erennius'^ ' absque aspiratione, quamuis
P-'8.a 13. forsa cendlae metir sin 14. .1. buith do -u- osoin arguti
continue | comsuidigtlie sdn 2. diaruidigthe'^ sdn 3. fortachtid 25
4. inna forliterdi 5. nomen urtis isin trechostu 6. hisindluc
SOT intZsawrw^A t forsan nomen ciuitatis 7. ddne" 8. grecdae
9. gesachtach 10. og 11. arimmgabdil mdnaichthe
12. p hrd
P. 9a 1. dentaim 2. celae - dondi as caelestem -b- tarhesi -u- dindi 30
as uitam -s- dindi as ducens 3. ol 4. cid 5. inna-
forcetal 6. innasulhaire 7. arcelim 8. isairi is
renguthtngthi suidigthir atinfed dosemigud 7 rAiesrttgud indfoguir
mdir bis isingutti 9. remihsdn 10. hitiarmdr acht sdn
dolethnugud afoguir 11, accidit tecmaing dogutaih anisin 35
12, dofoirhde inson 7 afolad inchoisig
P. 8 a 13, in that kind of metre, 14, that M-consonant should be for a
continued vowel,
P. 8 b 1- this (is) compounded. 2, this (is) derived, 5. in the
tripod. 6. in that place especially, or etc. 8. a Greek. 40
11. for avoiding hiatus.
^- ^^ 2. celae from caelestem, h instead of v from vitam, s from ducens.
6. of the eloquence. 8. for this reason its aspiration is placed
before a vowel, to attenuate and moderate the ample sound which is in
the vowel. 9. that is, before them. 10. that is, in subsequence, 45
to broaden their sound. 11. that is an accident which happens to
vowels. 12. it determines the sound and the substance which it
signifies. ' MS. blena " MS. add. libro " MS. sonat cum ipsa secum ¦' leg.
diruidigthe ' as Ascoli observes, the gloss points to a lemma danus, not dauus, in
marg. danus seruus simonis pi(scia»ms in ante .i. in libro [de] corestruofa'one

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 61
uitium'' uidear facere, intellectus tamen permanet '^ Consonantibus
autem sic cohaeret, ut huiusdem" penitus substantiae sit'^ ut si
auferatur, significationis uim minuat prorsus'", ut si dicam ' Cremes '
pro 'Chremes.' Unde hac considerata ratione" Graecorum doctissimi
5 singulas'* fecerunt eas quoque literas", quippe^' pro t\- 6, pro ttH (/>,
pro Kl- ^ scribentes. Nos autem antiquam scripturam seruamus^'.
In Latinis tamen^^ dictionibus'' nos quoque pro ph coepimus f
scribere... nisi quod... est aliqua in pronuntiatione^ huius literae P- 91)
differentia cum sono' ph.
lo ph autem ideo non est translatum ab illis in aliam figuram^ quod^
nee sic cohaeret huic quomodo mutis nee, si tollatur, minuit signifi-
cationem''. Quamuis enim subtracta aspiratione dicam 're tor,' 'Phir-
rus' intellectus intiger manet^, non aliter" quam' si antecedens
uocalibus* auferatur, unde ostenditur ex hoc quoque aliqua esse
15 cognatio r literae cum uocalibus. Ex quo' quidam dubitauerunt
utrum praeponi debeat huic aspiratio an subiungui. Unde Aeoles
loco, ut diximus, aspirationis digamma" ponentes in dictionibus ab p
13. tredighdil tinfeth 14. incoissig afolad cdtnae P- 9 a
15. conidhinunn folad ddih 16. ni inchoisig inson afolad"""^^'^""^
20 cdtne — .i. inchoisged 7-iam'' — iarndigbail intinfith. 17. dliithe
intinfith. donaih osonaib 18. odndai oenlitre dodenom dih .
hiscrihunt 19. cdrachtra na conson 7 intinfeth 20. indemin
21. hiscrihiunt ddcarachtar beos .1. carachtar osine 7 carachtar
tinfith. amal dondgnitis sengreic - > 22. ciaforcomamni riagoil
25 sengrec hiscrihunt inda caractar isnaib osonaib ucut" rocruthaig-
semmar^ camaiph Mimurgu oen c/wiractar -f- tarhesi -p- cotinfetlx
inepertaih latinndaih^ - " 23. hifogur
1. hifogur 2. . ondenta^ dentorand tarahesi^ amal naheliu 3. ol P. 9h
4. sluindid afolad cdtnce 5, issed afolad cdtnae sluinditae
30 6, nintsain^ 7, oldaas 8. ar 9. huadligud inchoihnis
13. through taking away the aspiration. 14. it signifies the same P. 9 a
substance'. 15. so that they have the same substance. 16. the continued
sound does not signify the same substance — i.e. which it signified previously
 after taking away the aspiration. 17. the closeness of the aspiration
35 to the consonants. 18. single, that single letters should be made of
them in writing, 19. the characters of the consonants and the aspira
tion. 20, certainly. 21. in still writing two characters, i.e. the
character of a consonant and the character of aspiration, as the ancient
Greeks used to do. 22. though we preserve the rule of the ancient
40 Greeks in writing the two characters in yon consonants, we have, however,
formed one character--/ instead of p with aspiration — in Latin words.
2. so that one figure should be made instead of this, like the others. P. 9 b
4. it expresses the same substance. 5. it is the same substance
which they express. 8. from. 9. from the principle of the affinity.
' leg. eiusdem " MS. add. uel nothis ' MS. digammae "> this part of the
gloss is over the other " cf. Sg. 202" 3 ' the aspiration is irregular « i.e,
latindaib " n is over the line ' MS, tarhesi '' s is over the Une ' for the
technical folud 'substantia," significatio' cf. Sg, 3' 2, 9' 12, 15, 16, 9" 4, 5, 25" 10, 17,
26" 9 12, 27' 3, 6, 8, 16, 27" 9, 28' 1, 2, 28" 5, 19, 20, 22, 30' 5, 17, 39" 8, 45" 1, 7, 61' 4,
71' 1! 72" 5, 73' 15, 73" 3, 4, 7, 75" 6, 150" 2, 189' 6, 189" 10, 197' 1, 200" 4, 5, 211' 9,
211" 3 5 7 212" 8- cf. secundum sensum, hoc est secundum substantiam qualitatis,
Ars Anonyma Bernensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat, p, 64

62 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
incipientibus, solent loco digamma /S scribere, indicantes" debere
praeponi digamma quasi uocali : sed rursus quasi consonanti" di
gamma in eadem syllaba praeponere recusantes, commotabant id in
^  sed apud Graecos haec litera, id est p, multis modis fungitur
loco uocalis,,. ut copa^^, a}pa<i^^  5
Quaeritur, cur in 'uah,' 'nah'V 'ah' post uocales ponitur aspiratio,
(i. p. 20) et dicimus, quod apogope'^ facta est extremae uocalis cui praepone-
batur aspiratio ; nam perfecta ' uaha,' ' naha,' ' aha.' Ideo autem
abscisione extremae uocalis'" tamen aspiratio mansit ex superiore
pendens uocali", quia suum'* est interiectionis uoce abscondita" lo
proferri. Itaque pars absconditae extreinitatis^' uidetur congruae
in interiectionis naturali prolatione remansisse... etiam in fine^" 
P. 10 a interiectionum autem pleraeque communes sunt naturaliter omnium
gentium uoces'.
Inter c sine aspiratione et c cum aspiratione est g'-'. . .inter p et ph' 15
siue f est b^.. Hoc" autem ostendit etiam ipsius palati pulsus
et linguae uel labrorum consimilis est quidem" in temis', in p et
ph uel f et b et rursus in c et ch et g, similiter inter t et th et d.
Sed in leuibus exterior fit pulsus, in asperis interior, in niediis
inter utrumque supra dictorum locum, quod facile denoscitur, si 20
adtendamus in supra dictis motibus ora mirabili naturae lege modo-
P, 9b 10. isairi nobith digaimm leo ante p- sin'^ 11, amal bith
continue d,ochonsain amal asndi 12, crich 13. agenitiu - arguttai tra
atd-p-sin^ 14. interiectio imso 15. ablatio in fine 16. ,i,
a .i. dirogbad- a- diih 17, lenaid dingutai thdisig 18. .i. 25
proprium ,i. issainreth do interiecht guth form'digthe cotrummai
thirfid 19, formilchthai 20. iyidform-'dichdetad
21. fodeud
P. lOa 1. ataat alaaili inteviecta a.nd itcoitchena docach ceniul 2, me-
ddnda etarru fogur - g- .3. meddndce etarru 4. iscitmmmae3o
limm etir -Tph- J i • 5. atameddndai 6. is cosmail afogur .i.
cosmailius foguir beos 7. .1. isnaib tredib 8. -c- t- p- isairi
ashertar dtrumma 7 slemna huare ndd techtad^ tinfeth
P- 9 b 10. this is why they used to have digamma before p here. 11. as
continued it were to a consonant, (or) as to it. 12. a boundary. 13, its 36
genitive : p then stands for a vowel here, 14. this is an interjection.
16. that is a, i.e. a has been taken from them. 17. it adheres to the
preceding vowel, 18. i.e, a peculiarity of an interjection is a smothered
sound with heaviness of aspiration. 20. of the smothering.
P. 10 a 1. there are some interjections common to every nation. 2. in- 40
termediate between them (is the) sound g. 3. intermediate between
them. 4. 'tis the same to me, both ph and/ 5. that they are
intermediate. 6. their sound is alike, i.e. (there is) still a resemblance
of sound, _ 8, c, t and p, therefore they are called ' light ' (leves) and
'smooth' (leves), because they have no aspiration, 45
' cf, Sg. 191' 2; here sin seems equivalent to isin Vol. i. p. 724- but in Ss g^lO
Sim might go with is aH-i: cf. Ml. 371' 20 '
" leg. techtat

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 63
lantibus' uoces. Tanta autem est cognatio earum quod inuicem
inueniuntur pro se possitae" in quibusdam dictionibus, ut ambo pro
afi^o^^ 
...immotabiles'^ sunt apud nos tres, 1, n, r : per omnes enim casus (i- p- 21)
5 eadem remanent'*  t quoque et c... hoc idem seruant''' 
Reliquae uero consonantes uel motantur uel abiciuntur'  P. lOb
In uerborum quoque praeteritis perfectis solent omnes modo^
motari modo manere, exceptis 1 p s x. ... lippio' lippiui...
Haec eadem uocalis peneultima in uerbis secundae coniugationis P. Ha
10 mutatur in u, ut 'doceo docui'... Quod' similiter est quando in (i- P- 22)
tertia uel quarta coniugatione patitur i, ut 'rapio rapui,' 'aperio
aperui.' U et o manent in principalibus syllabis positae immotabiles^,
temporum quoque in quibusdam sunt ut 'ruo rui' 
15 ...nunquam in supra dicto tempore potest geminari nee in prin
cipio nee in fine syllaba nisi quae a muta incipit, ut...'pedo^ pepedi'
. . . ' prodo prodidi" ' . . .
M... loco mutae in multis fungitur: nam et ante n. m. posita P. lib
communem syllabam facit, ut ' Ramnes Ramnetis,' sicut ' Chremes (i- p- 23)
20 Chremetis',' — iambica enim sunt quae sic declinantur, quod^ Calli-
machi quoque auctoritate confirmatur 
Aliae uero sunt aflSnes* per commutationem... aliae autem per (i. p. 24)

9. donaih hi hindigeddar 10. cachae tarheisi araili ^' ^?* ,
11. .i. is cummae leissem bid -f 12. .i. itnephchumscaichti^
25 nateora litreso 13. nalitre cdtni 14. anephchumscugud -
ama,l -1- 7 n 7 r
1. alldn indarpe hirecc^ 2. cachlacdin 3. fliuchaigim P- lOb
1. anisin cwmscugud -e- in -u- is cosmail sdn dano 7 intan^-^^^
fondaim -i- acwmscugud in -u- hisechmadachtu tertchoibedna 7 quartae
30 co6edna 2. forcomaidder -u- 7 -o- in praesenti 7 in praeterito
3. hraigim 4. in fine sdn infechtsa
1. analach amal legas r fri -c- hisuidiu 2. .i. ius, - dliged^-^'^^
lechtha -n- post -m 3. coibnestai
9. to those that modulate. 10. each of tliem instead of the ^- -^P" ,
35 other. 11. i.e. it is the same in his opinion as though it were /. """^'""'^
12. these three letters are immutable. 13. the same letters.
14. their immutability, like I and n and r.
1. their complete banishment directly. P- 10 b
1, this, the change of e to u, alike is this also and when i suffers its P. Ha
4° change into u in the preterite of the third and fourth conjugations.
2. u and o are preserved in the present and preterite. 4. in fine
this (gemination), this time.
1, an analogous instance; as r becomes liquid with c here, P. lib
2, the law of the liquidation of n after m.
' leg, nephchumscaichthi
b cf, hirec infra 148" 8, 153' 3, hirrec Pr, Cr, 60"2 = m-l-rec ,i, ni donithear go
hobann 'a thing which is done suddenly,' O'Cl.

64 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
coniunctionem uel per cognationem^, ut b p f, nee non g c cum aspira
tione uel sine ea, x. quoque duplex ^ similiter d et t cum aspiratione
uel sine ea et cum his z duplex, unde saepe d scribentes Latini
hanc exprimunt sono^, ut 'meridies'  Quin etiam s semplex
habet aliquam cum supra dictis cognationem, unde saepe pro z eam, j
P. 12a geminatam solemus ponere ut 'patrisso'' pro iraTpl^o), 'putisso'' pro
TTUTtfO) 
In uocalibus quoque sunt afiines^ e correpta uel producta cum ei
diptongo, qua ueteres Latini utebantur ubique loco i longuae: nunc
etiam contra pro ea i longam ponimus uel e productam, ut...;^;op6ta lo
(i. p. 25) chorea", e*" paenultima modo producta modo correpta^; o breuis siue
longa cum u, ut bos* pro ySoO?''. ..et 'platanus^' pro irXdravo';.
P. 12b I transit in a,. ..paulus pauli paulatim'; in e, 'fortis^ forte'...
(i. p. 26) in o, 'patris patronus' '...tibia tibicen*...par paris" parricida "¦'...
quibusdam tamen uidetur a parente esse compositum et pro parenti- 15
cida per sincopam'^^ et per commotationem t in r factum 'parricida,'
P, 13a ...soror sororis sororicida'.,.
0 aliquot Italiae ciuitates' teste Plinio non habebant... Transit
o...in e, ut tutor* tutela 
Tunc hoc* ignipotens caelo discendit ab alto. '^°
(i. p. 27) Nee Tityon'^ uolucres ineunt Acherunta iacentem'*.
P. 13b Transit u... in e,...' sacrum sacellum''... Ponitur haec eadem
P. lib 4. treaccomol cosmilse foguir 7 issed sdn desimrechtaigedarsom
continued namma innadeud^ 5. afiinis iscoihnesta -x- do -g- 7 -c- 7 biid
cachae ar^ alailiu 6. fogur -z- for -d- 7. athngimm 25
P. 12a 1. dofuibnimm 2. coibnestai 3. t .i. intan dofuarat ind
-e- timmorte indeoguir iarfoxul -i- as- ut in ante dicit 4. quia y
u graecum est aris - u • gaihes engracus 5. proprium feda
P. 12b 1. in biucc 2. .i. genitiuus nominis quod est fors .1. inhdstaid
3. smith athir 4. erochair chdtlaid 5. cosmail 6. cos- .^o
mailoircnid inter '' athir oircnid t tuistid oircnid 7. cosmail leiss
cacha^ orr im cara fd cescare - reliqua - 8. en sillahe
p. 13 a 1- sethar oircnid 2. ilchathraig 3. inill 4. Mile
5. fossad
P. 13b 1. nemed 3,s
P. lib 4. through conjoining a similarity of sound, and it is this which he
continued exemplifies only after. 5. x is akin to g and c, and each of them
is for the other. 6. the sound of z in d.
P. 12 a 1. I cut. 3. when the short e remains of the diphthong after
removing the i from it,'ut etc. 4. because it is u that takes (its) place". 40
5. the proper name of a tree.
P. 12 b 3. a venerable father. 4, a flute-player. 6. a like-slayer
(pari-cida), whether a father-slayer (patri-cida), or a parent-slayer
(parenti-cida). 7, alike to him whichever he may slay, whether
friend or foe, 8, of the syllable en, 45
P. 13a 1. a sister-slayer. 2. many cities, 3, safe, 4, hither (hue).
» MS, seorea " om. MS. « MS. byo " MS. sinagocopam
" MS. tizon ' innadead, Ascoli and Windisch; doubtful, Thurneysen s om, MS.
" in abbreviation ' leg, cachae, Ascoli ^ cf, Sg, 61° 5

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 65
litera in Graecis nominibus modo loco ov'- diphthongi...modo pro o
correpta... pro eadem producta, ut 'fur^' pro '<^a)p,' sicut e contrario
'bye' pro 'bos^' {uel pro boyc, bos*}...
Est quando amittit uim tam uocalis quam consonantis.... S P- I4a
5 quoque antecedente et sequente a uel e hoc idem saepe fit', ut ('- P- 28)
' suadeo'.. quod^'^ apud Eoles quoque v saepe patitur et amitit uim
literae in metro  Similiter 'ttijXvl^' disyllabum inuenitur apud(i. p. 29)
eosdem, cum vi,^ non est diphthongus. Est quando transit^ in conso
nantem uau'', sicut econtra' a consonante transit in uocalem 
lo L triplicem... sonum habet: exilem^, quando geminatur secundo
loco posita'; plenum... ut...'flauus"'; medium in aliis... Transit in
x, ut 'paulum" pauxillum'V 'mala'^ maxilla'*,' 'uelum"' uexillum.'
M...apertum"' in principio, ut 'magnus'... transit in n...ut...'idem
identidem '',,,' num nuncubi^',,,'anceps'' pro 'amceps.' 'am' enim P. I4b
15 praepositio,,, uocali,.. sequente intercipit* b: 'ambitus',,.
N quoque in primis plenior sonat et in ultimis partibus sylla- (i. p- 30)
barum, ' nomen ' ' stamen^' exilior* in mediis, ut ' amnis '  Se
quente g uel c, pro ea g scribunt Graeci et quidam tamen uetus-
tissimi auctores Romanorum... ut 'aggens''... quinta uicesima est
20 litera, quam uocant agma*, cuius forma nulla est et uox' communis
est Graecis et Latinis, ut his uerbis...' iggerunt".' In huiuscemodi
Graeci et Accius noster bina g scribunt, alii n g, quod' in hoc^ ^- ^^*
ueritatem uidere facile non est. Transit in m, sequentibus b uel m ('- P- ^i)
2. bruthach t uerius ignis reliqua ieidorus dicit- 3. 0- P- I3b
25 pro u • hi suidiu 4. .1. 7 nitaithminedar deogras hie - uide '"'"««"««'^
'principium, secundi libri de uerbo '
1. nihil dano hisuidiu 2, 3. dliged nihelsa dano 4. nihil P- I4a
hie c^ano 5. .i. addita -i- cenidepersem 6. .i. hifogur
digammsa ar is - uau- a ainmmsidi-- 7. .1. fri tairmthecht hiosain
308. sdimtana 9. .1. dond -I- aili ind -I- inna dddensillahe
10. huide 11. bee 12. hecdn 13. gruad
14. glainethat 16. sdol 16. rdil wrsoilcthe heoil ocafogur
isind lucsin
1. .1. idem 7 idem fondenchummi 2. num 7 ubi .i. indosa P- l^b
353. immchenda 4. .i. m- etergaih -b- cucae 5. dluth
6. semiu 7. tachtad 8. carecfar 9. .i. fogur literae
10. insnadat
1. .i. ol 2. .i. imbat da -g- bete and ha -g- 7 n- P- I5a
2. furious, vel etc, 3, o for (Greek) v here, 4, i,e. and P- 13 b
40 he does not mention the diphthongation here.
1. nothing then here. 2, 3. rule of nullity then. 4. nothing here P, 14 a
also. 5. i.e. i being added (nauta nav-i-ta etc.), though he (Priscian)
does not say it. 6. i.e. into the sound of digamma, for its name is vau.
7. i.e. (contrary) to the passage into a consonant. 8. slender, thin.
45 9. i.e. to the other I, the I of the last syllable. 16. manifest in the
opening of the mouth" at the sound of it (i.e.- m) in that position.
1. i.e. 'idem et idem,' in one way. 2. 'num et ubi,' i.e. now. P. 14b
4. i.e. m interposes h to it. 8. a letter. 9. i.e. sound of the
letter. 10. they insert (ingerunt).
SO 2. i.e. whether there are to be two ^''s there, or g and n. p. iga
" MS. y [in marg.] uel oy " MS. y " for the genitive cf. Wb. 4'' 18, 31" 23
S, G. II. ^

66 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
uel p,. . .ut. . .' immineo'* '  propter celeriorem motum linguae labro-
rumque ad uicinos facilius transeuntium pulsus*. ...'findo^ fissus.'
P. 15b R... transit... in u consonantem: 'tero' triui'...in n: 'aeneus^'
pro ' aereus.'
(i. p. 32) S in metro apud uetustissimos frequenter uim suam amittit^. 5
' Ne ' autem coniunctione sequente* cum apostropho^ penitus tollitur
ut 'uiden^' 'satin',' 'uin,' pro 'uidesne,' 'satisne,' 'uisne.' Nee non
etiam in Graecis nominibus as uel es terminantibus plerunque
tollitur... ut...'sophista*'... in quibus etiam e producta in a correptam
(i. p. 33) conuertitur'. .,, mutatur s,,.in x,,.'pistrix"' pro 'pistris,' in quo 10
sequimur Doris: illi enim 'opvi^^' {uel lapis uictori§''"} pro '6pvt<i'^'
dicunt  huic praeponi tur p et loco ¦^'^'^ Graeca fungitur...
P. 16a ...quamuis' non sine ratione^ haec quoque^'' duplex a Graecis addita
uidetur, nam multo molliorem^ et uolubiliorem* sonum habet -^
quam ps'' uel bs...' caelebs "'...' Arabs'.' Et x quidem assurapsimu.s, 15
i|r autem non*; sed quantum expeditior" est -v^ quam" ps...
...'apex"'... ...'suppellex'^ supellectilis ' . . . ...'exoleo'^'...
' exspes ' in quo uidemur facere contra consuetudinem Grae
corum'*. ...ponamus"^.
^¦^^ , 3. .i. toortoim .1. in- 7 mineo t mina 4. .i. soirthiu de inlahrad 20
continued . , , . . •
diatairmthecht ismhtir comfograigthi dodaiarmdrat 5. indlung
P- 151) 1- .i. e in i productam 7 r- dothormuch lege uerbum post 7 ibi
inuenies 2. .i. humide 3. [marg. 1,] uide pos* casMS aut-
ouium foetus— i. glanad^ -u- 7 s— aut urentis culto capeMas reliqua"
4. .i. andocoisgedar ne comaccomol -s- 5. .i, ne fodaim 25
apostroiph 6, ,i, uidesne .i. innaci 7. .i, in lour 8. .i.
fisid 9. ,i, mr/oa;ul -s- diih 10, belua marina .i. bled
11. huaid li§ 12. .1. p con -s-
P. 16a 1. ac^as 2. .i. doclaind' quod noluit t aliis quod fecerunt
2a. cid 3. .i. moithiu 4. ,i, asoirhiu^ 5. .1. oldaas -¦tt?- 30
6. ointam 7. .i, arabda^' 8, .1. nisnarrdetmarni sidi
9. .i. soirthiu sonu 10. oldaas 11. huasletu 12. .i.
intreb suppellectilis nominatiiws uetustus 13. ?iiyorbiur'
14. -i-iurefeidligthe disi indgi 7 -s- innatiarmoracht 15. coa
^n„lfl.,i *¦ ^-^^ *^® ®^^^®'' ^® ^^^ pronunciation from its (the letter m's) passage 35
continuea ^^^^ ^j^^ consonantal letter which follows it.
P- ISb ]¦ i-f- e is changed into i long, and r is added. Lege Verbum etc.
3. i.e. elision of u and s (aut ouium foet' aut...). 4. i.e. when the con
junction ne follows s. 5. i.e. tie suffers apostrophe. 7. i.e. is it
enough? 9. i.e. after removing s from them. 11, a victory-stone, 4°
12, i.e. p with s.
P. 16a 2. i.e. for (the Latin) race gwoc? etc, 8, i.e. we have not accepted this,
9. i.e. readier in sound. 13. I increase not. 14. i.e. by the principle
of its remaining in (its) integrity with an s following it. 15. so that",
'MS. ornil . " in marg, in the same hand as buaid U^, different from the usual
hand Vf IS mistaken for fornix, of. Sg. 69' 19, 113' 2 " MS. ornis ^ .1 glanad... s
IS between the lines: cf. Sg. 136' 1, but glantar as 136' 2 » Verg. Georg. 11. 196,
of. Prise. I. 192 ' recte dachlaind e=assoirbiu '' MS. arabda, de in another
hand cf. forbartaig gl, exoletam Sg. 178" 5 •< coa seems to be for co, indicating
the construction of ponamus, which is a scribal error for ponimus

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 67
...geminari autem uidetur post consonantem, si'' x antecedente, quae P. 16b
loco c et s funguitur, ipsa' consequatur^ ut 'exsequiae'.., (i- P- 34)
B transit, ..in m: ' summitto,' 'globus glomus^'... Nam
' suscipio ' ' sustuli* ' a ' susum ' uel ' sursum ' aduerbio composita
5 sunt, unde 'subtinnio'''' et 'subcumbo' non motauerunt b in s.
' Suspicor ' quoque et ' suspicio ' a ' susum ' uel ' sursum ' compo-
nuntur, sed abiiciunt unam s", quia non potest duplicari consonans
alia subsequente consonante, quomodo nee antecedente, nissi sit muta
ante liquidam, ut 'supplex' , . .quomodo et apud Graecos ' crvyyvoopr)''' ....
10 C transit in u consonantem,,, 'ascisco^ asciui'...in g antecedente
n:...'ango'' quoque pro 'ancho.'
D transit. . .in t :. . .' attamino'.' p. i7a
F multis modis muta magis ostenditur, cum pro p et aspiratione (i. p. 35)
ponitur, quae similiter^ muta accipitur... quanquam'' antiqui Roma-
15 norum Eoles sequentes loco aspirationis earn'" ponebant, efi'ugientes
quoque ipsi aspirationem*, et maxime cum consonante recusabant
eam in Latino sermone proferre. ' Sifilum ' pro ' sibilum',' teste
Nonio Marcello de doctorum indagine^, dicebant.
G transit. . .in ct : ' agor' actus'. . .
20 H litteram non esse ostendimus sed notam aspirationis quam P. 17 b
Graecorum antiquissimi . . in uersu scribebant' : nunc eam diuiserunt
et dexteram eius partem^ supra literam ponentes' psiles notam
1. -s- aile 2. madocoisgedar 3. sed tertiae declinationis P- I6b
7 neutrum .i. comtherchomrac 4. dobriathra'^ atachomsuidigthi
2^frisnahi siu 5. isfollus nach -b- in -s- in praedicfo's ar ni loc
tairmthechta,e di in -s- sequente -c- t t- unde subtinni'o religwa non
transit in his similiter 6. .1. indan^ -s- .1. s- aduerbii t uerbi
7. .i. emnad mutce" re lechdaig hie 8. docuiriur 9. cumcigim
1. astenaim' 2. fri -i 3. ism-ili si aw quanquam .i. P- I7a
30 cinud- i is mtjbt quanquam -adas- 3a. digam i dasian 4. atac
6. ar robhu digaim ind ¦{¦ hie conducad -h- inndloc 6. .i. dind-
eclim 7. cotomerchloither
1. eter litre ni huaslitrib 2. alleth claim deiss -\ 3. huas P. I7b
litir suidigthir leo
1. another s. 2. if it follows. 4. adverbs which are P- 16b
compounded with these (words). 5. it is obvious that b (does) not
(change) into s in the aforesaid (examples), for it is not an occasion for it
to pass into s when c or t follows, unde etc. 6. i.e. one of the two s's,
i.e. s of the adverb or of the verb. 7. i.e. doubling of a mute before a
40 liquid here.
2. to /. 3. it is a mute indeed quamquam ' although.' Or it is a P. 17a
mute quamquam 'even though^' (?). 3 a. digamma or rough breathing.
4. of the Attics. 5. for the/ here was digamma and b was put in its
place. 1, among the letters, not over the letters, 2. the right half (lit. the P. 17 b
half from the right hand), 3, it is placed with them above the letter,
i
• om, MS. " MS. subtinneo " expressed by the contraction dobre", cf, Sg.
220' 5, 6,' 9 " leg. indalaril cf. Sg. 205" 5, but dan may be gen. dual neut., cf. Sg.
9' 21, 22 ° MS. mute with a mark under the e which may come from g or cb,
Thurneysen. ^ MS. ad aslen. where the 'ad' is a Latin gloss on the at- of attamino
e cf. Sg. 7' 7, 7" 7, 40' 21, 88' 1, 102" 5, 190' 4
5—2

35

46

68

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(i. p. 36) habent, quam Remmius Palaemon exilem*... nominat, sinistram^
autem contrarie" aspirationis, quam Grillius flatilem' uocat.
De q  quae nisi eandem^ uim haberet quam c, nunquam*... in
illam transiret... Apud antiques frequentissime quu loco cu
sillabae ponebatur, et e contrario', ut 'arquus'... 5
T transit in s ... c uero antecedente'" in x. .
Y et z in Graecis tantummodo ponuntur dictionibus, quamuis
in multis ueteres haec" quoque motasse inueniantur et pro v u,
pro f uero ... s uel ss uel d posuisse ut ... 'Saguntum'',' 'massa''^
pro ' Tio.KvvOos'^' 'pd^a,' 'odor''^ quoque aTro toO'^ o^eiv... Ergo lo
'corylus' et 'lympha' ex ipsa scriptura'* a" Graecis sumpta'' non est
dubium.
P. 18a Ordo quoque accidit literis, qui... quia coniunctus esse uidetur'
(i p. 37) cum potestate elementorum, non absordum puto ei nunc ilium
ordinem subiungere. 15
Sunt igitur uocales praepositiuae aliis uocalibus subsequentibus
in eisdem* syllabis a e o, subiunctiuae e u^, ut oe ae eu au.
Diphthongi autem dicuntur, quod' binos ptongos*, hoc est
uoces, comprehendunt. Nam singulae uocales^ suas uoces habent...
In Graecis uero, quottiens huiuscemodi fiat apud nos diseresis'' 20

P. 17b
continued

P. 18a

6. .i.
9. .i.
remitdt^ da -s-

1. .1. huare
2. .i. coi'tehenn
dagutce indeogur
hite indeogur

25

P. 17b
continued

P. 18a

4. sdim 5. .i. partem graeci habent .i. I- dasien
dopsilen 7. tinfesti 8. manibhad hinunn liter
cid inchotarsnu aris -c- tarhesi -q- thuas reliqua 10. .i,
•c- in -t- 11. ,i, asuidigud inepertih grecdih 12.
tarhdsi z 13. aifim netha 14  v indib^
as accomalta dochumachtu isairi adfdt de hie
e- hiter remsiiidigud 7 foacomol 3. .i. fogor
air thechtaid^ cachgutce aguth nindi 7 it digutai
4. Dionysius™ Diptongos graece dia t dies t
dio duo latine ptongos sonus - diptongos ergo dualis sonus sicut 30
dialecticus dualis dictio- asherat alii t'sdephtongos asmaith and .1.
comhad dephtoros" dodichsed innaleith cAomsuidigthi" 7 tonos .1. sonus -
dephtoros didiu binus sonus interpretatur 5. nagutai oindai
5. the rough breathing. 6. i.e. to the smooth breathing.
8. if it were not the same letter. 9. i.e. yet contrary-wise, for it is 35
c instead of g' above etc. 10. i.e. (when) c precedes the «. 11. i.e.
their position in Greek words. 12. two s's in place of 2. 13. name
of a grain". 14. (because) u (occurs) in them.
1. i.e. since it is connected with the power (of the letters), therefore he
discourses of it here, 2. i.e. e is common both in anteposition and sub- 40
junction. 3. i.e. the sound of two vowels is in a diphthong, for each
vowel has its (own) sound in it, and it is two vowels that are in a
diphthong. ^ 4. Others say that dephtongos is right there i.e.
dephtoros (ScuVtpos) would enter as half of the compound and tovos
i.e. sonus. dephtorus then etc. 5. the single vowels. 45
' MS. eundem " MS. sacuntum " MS. ZanvBoi •' MS. toi » om. MS
' MS. sumpa b MS. hisdem " MS. diaresis ' misread by Ascoli remitec
X. r"^ 'J' ?"''^"'' ''^"' '^och ein n oder r zu erkenneu; von der zwei oder drei
buohstaben die vorhergiengen, ist so gut wie niohts sicher zu sehen.' Thurnevsen
' cf. Sg. 206' 3, Vol. I. p. 370 note d - i.e. Dionysius Thrax " i.e. Serfrepos,
r,! n I" ^'"*«'''*''"''*o™su!(«((/«/je 'into half ot the compound'? of. leithungae
¦' the glossator mistook odor for ador, Ascoli

Lib. Ardm. 17' 2 J. S.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 69
peneultimae syllabae, i pro duplici consonante accipitur^ ut ' Mata'
MaiaV... Inuenitur tamen diphthongus, in media dictione correpta P. I8b
tunc, quando compositae dictionis antecedentis in fine est' sequente (i. p, 38)
uocali^, ut 'praeustusV
5 Oe quoque idem' patitur apud Graecos.
Et sciendum est quod pro ' ab ' praepositione au ponitur*  si ° ('- P- ^9)
abiiciatur uocalis posita post eum, id est post u'' consonantem, au
diphtongus fiat= u redeunte in uocalem".,. Transit in o produc
tam... ut... 'cotes'' pro 'cautes'...
'° Oe est quando per diaerisin'^ profertur in Graecis nominibus et P- l9a
Graecam seruant scripturam' Aufertur ei^ id est oe diphtongo'^, ('- P- *")
altera uocalis* sequente e longa... necnon pro mi,^ diphthongo Graeca
nos hanc, id est oe, ponimus... ...ad emitationem Boetorum*...
Transit in u longam, ut 'Phoenices^ Punices'^..moenio"...
IS 'Rare' autem diximus propter 'Medeam,' 'Pluteam',' nam quod'^ ^- ^9^^,
Virgilius 'Qui tela Typhoea temnis' e correpta protulit, Doricum' est. „' ^.^
 s. enim in metro saepe uim consonantis amittit'. ... 'puls'^. .. (i". p. 42)
6. Cindas on-niansedn uaire isin dig uthaigthi airdixi cio- P- l?a,
fuasilcther deogur dorruairthetar di aimsir uocalis as&err -i- incon-
20 sonante -i- inde duplex est-- 7. .i. deogur -a- 7 e
1. .i. hifoirciunn nacetnce rainne bis mnc/iomsuidigthiu 2. .i. P- l^b
indead indeoguir his isinchetna si'Zlaib 3. .i. athimmorcuin
4. postea dicit aufero aufugio dicimus ne si affero • reliqua^
5. cobeith 6. .i. andonaithchuiredar -u- iterum 7. lieic
25 1. .i. ar dofuasalcat greic oe in -u- sic latini 2. arin deogur^- I9a
3. .i. oldaas aindlach 7 ini' v amal greic^ 7 ahairitiu ardih osonaib
4. innacenelsin 5. afracdce 6. daiiignigim
1. .1. oroscaiged -ei t i' in -e- hisuidib 2. .i. isairi nitahur P. I9b
3. greeda
30 1. naich'" imtha z 2. .1. hith P. '20a
6. How is this? Not hard is this: because the diphthong is P- 18a
resolved into two long vowels there have remained in consonante i two ""ntDjucd
times of the vowel which is called i. Hence the consonant is double.
7. i.e. the diphthong of a and e.
35 1. i.e. at the end of the first part which is in the compound. P. 18b
2. i.e. after the diphthong which is in the first syllable. 3. i.e. its
shortening (correptio). 5. so that it may be. 6. i.e. when u
returns again,
1. i.e. since the Greeks resolve oe into u so do the Latins, P- 19a
40 2. from the diphthong. 3. i.e, than its diaeresis, and the u as Greek
and its assumption for two consonants. 4. of those nations,
5, African,
1, i,e, ei or i was changed into e in these examples. 2. i.e. there- P. 19b
fore I do not give (it).
45 1. not so is z (i.e. « does not, as s often does, lose the force of a P. 20 a
consonant). ' MS. MAHA. Maias " MS. praeustis -^ om. MS. " MS. diarisin
« MS. •!• ^ MS. uocali » MS. ttoenikeo " This note is in the middle margin
i rectius ind, cf. Sg. 12' 3, 106" 4, 136' 2 k of. grec Sg. 53' 11, 65' 4, etc., innagrece
160" 1, di greic 196'' 7, teora greca 148" 12. In contraction greic is commonly expressed
li
by g~ic 9' 21, 19' 1, 40' 7, 196" 7, but g^c 112" 1 ' MS. -ei ¦" the reason for
the dependent naich here is not clear

70 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia,
'lanx'"  'Asbustes'* ... 'squalor'^  'blandus'" ... 'creber''
 'pratum '^. ..
P. 20b Ante m autem inueniuntur c d g t'. ..' agmen'' . . Tres autem
consonantes non aliter possunt iungi in principio syllabae, nisi sit
(i. p. 43) prima s^ uel c uel p .... tertia 1 uel r^...ut..,'uictrix,' 'sceptrum*.' S
Nam post pt uel ct et simul iunctas 1 non inuenitur. . .ipsa soni
natura prohibente"- In fine uero dictionis contra inuenimus primam
liquidam, sequentem mutam", postremam s... uel c uel t antecedente
n'.,,uel loco i^ Graecae bs uel ps scribere pro ratione genetiui*, ut
'Arabs Arabis'  tamen cognationem soni' ad hoc" procliuiorem lo
esse aiunt, ...euphonia superat".,.
P, 21a Syllaba est comprehensio literarum consequens sub uno accentu
(i. p. 44) et uno spiritu prolata ; abusiue tamen etiam singularum' uocalium
sonos syllabas nominamus. A singulis tamen incipiens, non plus
quam^ ad sex literas procedere syllaba potest... '5
Saepe inueniuntur pro duabus' uocalibus iunctis. . .singulae uocales
positae, ut 'plostrum'* pro 'plaustrum...'
P. 21b Si antecedens syllaba terminet in consonantem, necesse est' etiam
(i. p. 45) sequentem a consonante incipere... Herodianus... ostendit, ratio-
nabilius esse sonoriusque^ quantum ad ipsam uocis prolationem, in -20
compositis quoque^ simplicium regulam... seruare.
P- ^9* 3. med t these t slice 4. .i. nephadnachte 5. dderma-
coninue maigthetu 6. .1. praeponitur b- rfo -1- sic -c- reliqua 7. didn
8. sreiih" 9. .i. niairecar -b- na -c- remi-
^-'^0^ 1- slua.g 2. .i. manip -s- has toisech innasyllaih -reliqua is
3. .1. trislitir immurgu hitosuch syZlabe biid -i-^ no -r- 4. ar
¦c- 7 -ip- sdninfechtso 5. .i. buith do -I- post ct- reliqua 6. .1.
frimuit 7 lechdaig innadiad 7. .1. n- re -c- nd -t- 8. .i, huare
zs b-s- t ps- bis in genitin 9, ,i. hiter inainmnid 7 ingenitin t

P. 21a

inter-psi7ps- 10, condib -Tp-s do da intd- 11, .i. /or Amisligid'^ 30
1. .i. ceso comprehensio literarum asberr camaiph reliqua

2. oldaas 3. ,i, hiluc deoguir 4. ,i, fdn
^¦^^^ 1- -i- isgndth 2. ,i, hindiu 3, ,i, cid

P. 20a 3, a balance or a dish'' or a shell. 4. i.e. unburied' 6 ie
continued h is prefixed to I: so c etc. 9. i.e. neither h nor c is found before it.' 35
P. 20b 2. i.e, unless s be the first (element) in its syllable etc. 3. i.e, the
third letter, therefore, in the beginning of the syllable is wont to be I or r.
4. for (combinations commencing with) c and p this now (is an example,
sce-ptrum). 5. i.e. the occurrence of I after ct, etc. 6. i.e. (contrcC)
to a mute and a liquid after it. 7. i.e. n before c or t. 8, i,e, 40
because it is hs or ps which occurs in the genitive, 9. i e both
nominative and genitive, or both psi (i/,) and ps. 10. so that it may
be ps that renders it.
^' "^^^ ^-,/-'. -'¦®' ?^^*^°'ig'^ it is (by a syllable is meant) a collection of letters,
still it IS called etc. 3. i.e. in place of a diphthong 45
P. 21b 1. i.e. it is usual.
trr„i^iil"''f '/° *'^'' sense we have no other instance. In Philarg. israth glosses in
gramine " leg. . 1 . » The v is over the line, between h and a " cf. teisc .i. mias
U Mulconry The glossator took Asbustes to be from as 'ex' and bustum, AscoU

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 71
Obiicitur* tamen huic" illud, quod oportet 'oblitus"' 'oblatus'...
si b in secundam syllabam transit' more simplicium dictionum,
primam habere' communem in metris, ut possit etiam corripi : sed
hoc nunquam inuenitur'. Praeterea" ' circueo ' et ' circuago ' et
5 similia non paterentur abscisionem m in pronuntiatione si transisset in
sequentem syllabam m", nee in ' perhibeo,' '^ ' exhibeo,' ' inhu matus ' . . . et
similibus secundae syllabae principalis aspiraretur uocalis '¦* . . . Est ta
men quando in compositis'* etiam subtrahitur consonans, ut 'coeo, cols.'
Principales syllabae... ab omnibus incipere literis, desinere tamen P. 22a
lo non in omnes possunt sed in has : uocales quidem omnes, a quacum-
que consonante' incipiat sequens syllaba  in dictionibus, quae
...aliis partibus orationis sint compositae, ut...^ alterutrum^- Nee (i, p. 46)
tamen, si sequens a consonante incipiet, licet antecedenti in quan-
cumque* consonantem desinere,..
15 In b inuenitur syllaba desinens, si sequens quoque ab eadem
incipiat, ut ' Subburra,'^ 'gibbus,'" 'gibber,'' 'gibberosus,'^,. Quae
tamen consonans c sequente solet in eam motari plerunque, ut , ,
'occumbo''..'succido'". .. 'Ob' quoque est quando assumit s, cum
praeponitur cum dictione a c incipiente, ut . . 'obscenus'".
10 4. .i. fristacuirther" 6, .i. doberr hicotarsne do 6, .i. comhad o-P-21b
7 blitus dogneth reliqua [in marg.] .i. ob 7 liuitus 7 per sina^ropen litus <""»**""«''
-reliqua masued^ 7. .i. techt do -h- hitosach sillahe 8. techtaite
9. aratesed -h- isinsillaih tdnaisi in his ar it comsuidigthi 10. .i.
Cenmithd innahi asruhart .i. oblitus reliqua 11. Frituidecht aile
25 anisiu- 12. forgellim 13. .i. ar niruhi tinfed arhelaib -x- 7
n- reliqua 14. .i.conforcmat dliged innaildiuite inmenicc-
1. .i. ni ecen aforcomdt adi 2. Alterutrum .1, indalanai- P. 22a,
lactantius dicit. Utrum anima patre an matre an ex utroque
generatur neque ab utroque neque ex alterutro seruntur animae
30 3. .i. hithd sin innaranna aili asruhart tuas - - 4. .1. ni hicach
osoin oosna 5. .1. ingor'^ 6. .i. tiiithlae 7. .1. cnocc
8. .1. cnocach 9. .i. ob 7 cumbo 7 nihi acumbo hisin in diuitius
con -m- sed cubo -as- reliqua- 10. .i. sub 7 caedo .i. dofuibnimm
11. .i. ob 7 caenum .i. loth^ reliqua
35 5. i.e. it is adduced in contrary (to it). 6. i.e. that it should make P. 21b
o and blitus etc. [in marg.] i.e. ob and livitus and by syncope litus etc. if continued
it is so°. 7. i.e. the passing of b into the beginning of the syllable.
8, that they should have, 9, (it is not found) that b should pass
into the second syllable in these (words), for they are compounds,
40 10, i,e. besides those (words) which he has (already) mentioned, i.e.
oblitus etc. 11. another objection this. 13. i.e. for there cannot
be aspiration before x and n, etc. 14. i.e. so that they often preserve
the law of the simple (words).
1. i.e. it is not necessary to observe this. 3. i.e. those are the other parts P. 22a
45 which he has mentioned above. 4. i.e. not in every consonant does it
end. 5. i.e. an anchor. 6. i.e. a swelling. 7. i.e. a lump. 8. i.e.
lumpy. 9. i.e. ob and cumbo, and that cumbo does not occur in
simplicity with m, but cubo, cubas etc.
» cf. Ml. 106" 15, 118" 3 " The words .i. o'h...masued are in the right margin
<= cf. saburra Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii 220, 221 '' .i. lath is written over caenum
" cf. Sg. 50" 18, 88' 2, 192" 7 etc., Mod. Ir. maiseadh then, therefore,' Anglo-Irish
musha

72 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
P. 22b Aut spem deponas aut partem illusus' omittas •
in quibusdam autem manet immutabilis, ut ' abrogo,'^ 'abrado,' et
puto differentiae causa ne, si ' arrogo ' et ' arrado ' dicamus, dubium
sit, ' ab ' an ' ad ' praepositio sit" quae mutauit suam consonantem in
(I. p. 47) r. ..,'abdo'*,..'abluo'=,.,'obnitor'8,,, 5
...'bacca,'' 'bucca,'' 'soccus'',,,
...'abaddir,'" lapis quem pro loue deuorauit Saturnus.
Reddidit una bourn" uocem.
...f quoque sequente rationabilius'^ : 'affectus' ... s, ' assiduus.''"
P- 23a ,.,'adfatur',,,'adsumo.' Errore tamen scriptorum hoc fieri puto' lo
(i. p. 48) quam ratione : nam quae sit differentia^ euphoniae", ut, cum eadem
consonans sit sequens, in aliis transferatur d, in aliis non*, scire
tamen non possum...
P. 23b L quacumque consonante sequente potest antecedentem terminare
(i. p. 49) syllabam, ut . . 'ulcus''. . .'mulxi.'^ Q et r solis sequentibus non inueni 15
antecedentem 1 ; nam h et k non possunt post hanc inueniri".
.,.' Cambises..,'*
In n terminatur antecedens syllaba sequentibus c uel f uel g uel
altera n uel q uel r...uel s uel t^. ..ut...'mancus,'''... ...'con' prae
positio ante dictionem ab r incipientem componitur, hoc idem 20
P. 24a patitur'... Nee mirum, cum apud Graecos auctores artium hoc idem
P. 22 b 1. .i. cuithedach 2. .i. doaithbiuch i nioirdnimm i ualligim
3. indixnaigedar 4. .i. fullugaimm 5. dofonug
6. frisbiur 7. cder 8. oal 9. assa 10. cendla
liac .i. taidminedarsom ar chiunn 11. .1. mnam&ao" 12. .i. 25
is dligthigiu acumscugud quam afeidligud 13. .i. uandi as -assideo
-reliqua ¦
P- 23 a 1, .i. uarietas immutationts 7 mutationis uel hoc .1, cen
achomthdud -d- quod uerius est- 2. cidechor^ .1. ami dechor
mbindiusa" file hie sed error scriptorum 3. bindiusa 4. .1. 30
ut non transferatur t non .1. naico^ nicumscaigther -d- in aliis
dictionibus"
P. 23b 1. cnocc 2. doommalgg 3. is airdircu epirt limmson -
4. .i. proprium nomen regis ut orosws^ narrat - 1 nomen uestis
caimmse 5. .i, ordd abbgitir dorat forsna osona 6, .i, baclam 35
,i. manu captus 7, acomthoud in -r-^
P- 22b 2. i.e. I break (a bargain), or I do not ordain, or I arrogate,
3, whether it is. 10. a kind of stone, i.e. which he records
hereafter'', 12, i.e. more in accordance with rule is its mutation than
its permanence. 13. i.e. from assideo etc. 40
P- 23^ 1- ie. without the change of d, quod etc. 2, what is the
difference, i.e. because there is no difference of euphony here, sed etc,
4, i.e. no ! c^ is not changed in other words.
P- 23b 3. I think I need not say this,. 5, i.e, he has imposed on the
consonants the order of the alphabet. 7. its conversion into r. 45
^ MS. innabao '•=cid dechor " MS. bindius '' MS. naico more probably
than naicc, Thurneysen: leg. naicc, which is translated >> MS. die. At the end of
this oolunin the scribe has : P gamma t K cappa 1 X chi f MS. orb s on the
left margin of this column is the gloss: soldus iii tremeses habet tremesis uero
scriptula et demedium " Lib. v. f. 65, gl. 1 ' of. Vol, i, p, 415 note i

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 73

soleat firi' ut cruppew*'*. ... ' irrito''' ' irriguus'"  'consitus'* ...
' imbuo '^ . . ' competum '*...' illudo.''. . .
... 'lippus.'^...
.. arquitenens,'' 'currus,' 'morsus,' 'artus,' 'periurus,' curuus" ... ('- P- 50)
5... 'pellicio,'" 'interlita''^ ... conscripsisti singraphum'" .. leges
pellige'*...pellucet"' quasi lanterna punica'".
.. 'luscus''  'cassis'^... P. 24b
...caeteris uero consonantibus" sequentibus e, non ex, praeponi (i- P- 51)
solet ...
10 ... 'faex* faecis,' 'faux^ faucis,'
syllaba enim per se, nisi cum sit dictio', sensum habere non P- 25 a
potest. Inuenitur tamen et plena oratio^ in una dictione,,,
Tamen in metro' necesse est unamquamque syllabam uel unius P, 25b
uel duorum accipi temporum. (i- p- 53)
15 Dictio est pars minima^ orationis constructae", id est in ordinem
compositae*: pars autem, quantum' ad totum intelligendum,,,hoc
autem ideo dictum est, ne quis conetur ' uires ' in duas partes
diuidere^ hoc est in 'ui' et 'res'... Non enim ad totum intelli-
gendum' haec fit diuisio.
20 1. .i. acomthoud in -r- la, .i. ... icim 2. tod-drgim P. 24: a
3. tursitnech- 4. .i. conseminatus'' comchlante .i. 0 7 sero
5. osecraimm 6. bdlat .i. 0 7 peto 7. dogdithaimm
8. fliuchdercc 9. huasalgahdltaid ¦ arcon enim grsece excelsus
dicitur'' 10. Ordd abbgitir inso 11. dogaithaim
25 12. etarfuillechta 13. incomscribhdaith 14, airldch
15, astdidi 16. amal in lochairnn iiaffraicdai^.
1. .i. caech 2. .i. cenelae lin 3. cenmithd -f- 4. .i. P- 24b
desead 5. forcrach
1. .1. inge intan has rann intsillab 2. .i. incellug insce biid P. 25 a
30 dictio 1. .i. fri toimsidetaid metair 2. .i. hicoindeulgg inna innsce^-^^^
dge 3. cen dualchi 4. inordd cdir 5. .i. minima .1.
isrannsi dm orationis 6. .1. oepred iarum is pars minima
orationis cechtar inda leithe sin .i. ui- 7 res- aris pars minima
35 dictionis syllaba ni pars orationis - - - 7. .i. do Idni chdtbutho
inrui huilce insce - -
5. I consecrate. 9. high-holder, for arcon in Greek means excelsus. P. 24a
10. this (is the) order of the alphabet. 13. a writer ^ 16. Hke
the African lamp.
40 2. i.e. a kind of net. 3. except/ P. 24 b
1. i.e. except when the syllable is a part (of speech). 2. i.e. dictio P. 25a
is wont to be in connected speech (oratio).
1. i.e. for the measurement of metre. 2. i.e, in comparison with P. 25b
the complete discourse, 3, without vices. 4. into proper order.
45 5. i.e. it is verily a part of speech. 6, i.e. that he then should say,
each of those two parts vi- and -res is pars minima orationis, for a syllable
is pars minima dictionis and not pars orationis. 7. i.e. for the fulness
of meaning of the whole discourse (dictio).
' MS. CIPPHPn " von anderer hand davorgesohrieben, Windisch " The
glossator seems to have been thinking of S.Kpos " i.e. afraicdai ' syngraphum
is misrendered

74

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 26a

(I. p. 54)
p. 25 b
continued

P. 26 a

Difi'ert autem dictio a syllaba non solum quod syllaba pars est^
dictionis, sed etiam quod dictio dicendum', hoc est intellegendum",
aliquid habet. Syllaba autem non omni modo" aliquid significat
per se : ergo mouosyllabae dictiones quodammodo"^ esse et syllabae'",
non tamen sincoere'*. .. Unde si dicam '"'a' perse scio esse syllabam 5
nee tempora" tamen eius... nee significationem" agnosco... Nam iii
'ara'^' deorum. ..cum autem significat stabulum porcorum', eadem a
sillaba peneultima^ corripitur et acuitur et habet aspirationem ; haec
eadem 'a,' quando est praepositio, grauatur"  Vides ergo per se
ipsum syllabam* difiicere praedictorum ratione nee aliter posse 10
examosin" tractari", nisi posita in dictione sit.
Oratio est ordinatio dictionum' congrua^ sententiam perfectam'
demonstrans. Est autem haec difiinitio orationis eius, quae generalis
est, id est quae in species seu in partes diuiditur'". Nam oratio"
dicitur etiam liber rethoricus. . .
...responsa^'^...'honestas''"  articulos, quibus nos caremus'*-

15

8. .1. olas rann 9. .1. heth eperthi
indepert- 11. .1. onach mud etir
frisillaba ndd tdirndet folad - - 13.

ellaig rainne^ 7 nad sluindi folad ¦

10. .i. si uindith folad
12. .i. ualailiu mud
.i. issi intsillab diuit sillah
14. Ni sluindi sillah folad '^°
tree feisin manip sin" sillah oi bes rami insce-' 15. Si dicam .1.
Fo^ : : : : sillaih ndiuit ::.. .rainn ::.. .insce ::.. .heid ::.. . 16. .1,
cemet ainimser bes indi 17. .i. cid folad" sluindes 18. altdir
1. .1. muccfoil 2. .i. hara .i. muccfoil 3. .1. intan mbis
hicomaisAdis 4. .i. solam .i. ind sillah diuit ndd sluindi folad ¦•
5. .i. ind immdae' 6. ,i. oeperthae cia aiccent 7 cisi ainiser
derb thechtas reliqua 7. ,i, innafocul 8. cenfubae^ cen
dualaich 9. .i. coldni inntsliuchto 10. .1. coil 7 cdim i idem 7
partes quod melius 11. hie ostendit cerdieh^ himeit 7 lagait
ani as oratio -- ' 12. .i. innafrecra 13, .i.fdle 14. .i.
nin tdnaic acdrachtar

25

30

10. i.e.
12. i.e.
substance.
of a part 35

P. 25 b 8. i.e. because it is a part. 9. i.e. it should be to be said.
con mue ^^^ word expresses substance. 11. i.e. in any way at all.
in another way (quodammodo) to syllables that signify no
13. i.e. this is the simple syllable, a syllable in the body 01 a
(of speech), and which does not express a substance. 14. No syllable
by itself expresses a substance, unless it be a syllable which is able to be
a part of speech, 16. i.e. what times may be in it. 17. i.e, (I
know not) what substance it signifies,
^- ^^^ 1. i.e. pig-sty. 3. i.e. when it is in apposition. 4. i.e. the 40
simple syllable which does not denote a substance. 5. i.e. abundantly.
6. i.e. so that it might be said what accent and what certain time it
hath, etc. 7. i.e. of the words. 8. without flaw, without
fault. 9. i.e. with fulness of sense. 10. i.e. simple (gracilis) and
beautiful. 11. here he shews how far the word oratio extends in 45
greatness and in smallness. 14. i.e. their character has not come to us.
' recte responsiua, but responsa is translated " MS. raine " leg. si or si sin?
" not quite certain, Thurneysen " cf. cid chengl Sg. 197" 3 ' immdu might
have been expected b of. Ml. 15" 11 " the enclitic form is noteworthy. Can
ce be a mistake for co ' how ' ?

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 75
... illos adhuc sequimur Latini', quamuis integros in nostra non P- 26b
inuenimus lingua articulos^. Nam cum dicimus" 'idem' o avro^'',
non solum articulum praepositiuum, sed etiam pronomen in eadem
dictione significamus*  secundum quosdam infinite siue magis
5 nomine^. .
His alii addebant etiam uocabulum et interiectionem apud ('¦ P- 55)
Graecos ^
Igitur non aliter' possunt a se discerni^ partes orationis, nisi
uniuscuiusque' proprietatis significationem *" attendamus.
lo Proprium'" est nominis" substantiam et qualitatem significare.
Hoc habet etiam appellatio'^ et uocabulum : ergo trea una pars est
orationis'". Proprium'* uerbi actionem uel passionem siue utrumque... sine
casu significare. Hoc habent etiam infinita'^ quare non sunt
15 separanda" a uerbo".
1. .1. osni 2. .i. composites ut apud graecos t huare ndn- P- 26 b
duntanaic acarachtar ciaridberam acdill a pronomiyiibus - ' 3. is
follus nach mdr brig ariicuil linni - - 4. .1. ardointdm 5. .i.
isferr ainm dodenom de 6. .1. indinteriecht nadrann insce
20 lagrecu sed apud aduerbium numerant atarimet comroircnich"
innangrec^ laranna insce ol suide as rann insce lalaitnori--
7. dedliguth tra inna niltoimddensin isde gaibthi igitur- quasi
dixisset • ni fail ni nddtdi modligethsa fair indegaid nacomroircnech - -
8. .1. ofesta andechur 9. Manidecamar sain folad cacharainne ¦
^5 10. .i. asainreth 11. .i. indanm'caa dilis 12. .i. proprium .1.
torand folaid 7 inne amal ndondfoirde" ainmm iidiles- 13. .i.
inna teoir rannasa is dinrann fardirigrat ¦ ' 14. .i. asainreth
15. .i. torand gnima t cesta reliqua 16. .i. huare dofoirndet
gnim et passionem 17. .i. islabrethir andram
30 1. i.e. we ourselves. 2. because their character has not come to P. 26b
us, although we express' their sense by means of pronouns. 3. it
is clear that with us the article is not of much account. 4. i.e. for
we translate. 5. i.e. it is better to make a noun of it^. 6. i.e.
the interjection, which is not a part of speech with the Greeks, sed
35 etc., erroneous persons of the Greeks reckon it with the parts of speech
because it is a part of speech with the Latins. 7. of the law then, of
those many opinions, it is of this that he says'" igitur; as if he had said ;
there is nothing on which my law does not touch' after the erroneous
ones. 8. i.e. so that their difference may be known. 9, unless we
40 see a different meaning of every part (of speech), 10. i.e. its peculiarity.
11, i,e, of the proper name. 12. i.e. a signification of substance and
quality"", (just) as the proper name signifies it. 13. i.e. these three
parts (of speech) it is one part that they express. 14. i.e. its pecuUarity.
15. i.e. a signification of action or passion etc. 1 6. i.e. because they signify
45 action and passion. 17. i.e. they are to be reckoned with the verb.
It
' MS. OAiTOO " reote proprietates signifioationum " MS. comroirnich
¦¦ MS. grec ' the prefixed k is peculiar: leg. dondf air fide? ' Of. Sg. 31' 3, 33' 19,
40»11, 146'1, 148"13, 149"1, 196"5 f cf. Vol. i. p. 613 note e ^ gaibthi =
qaibid + i ' cf . Wb. 2' 3 ' for inne in Sg. cf. 4" 4, 27' 3, 28' 1, 2, 28" 13, 18, 30' 14,
39' 32, 41" 11, 50' 3, 6, 59' 11, 61' 3, 4, 17, 66' 29, 73' 14, 137" 8, 183" 3, 185" 6, 201" 1,
207" 9, 211' 1, 10, 211" 4: cf. definitio sensus id est qualitatis esse demonstratur, Suppl.
Gramm. Lat. p. 64.

76 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

P. 27 a

Proprium est pronominis' pro aliquo nomine proprio poni et certas
personas significare. Ergo 'quis' et 'qualis' et 'talis' et 'quantus'
...quae sunt...'redditiua,'^ magis nomina sunt appellanda quam
pronomina...substantiam...et qualitatem", quamuis generalem*, quod"
est suum nominis^ habent : nomina sunt igitur dicenda, quamuis' 5
declinationem pronominum habent quaedam ex eis. Non enim
declinatio, sed uis et signification uniuscuiusque partis est con-
templanda: indifferenter enim' multa et'" nomina modo pronominum
et pronomina modo nominum inuenimus declinanda. Quod si de
clinatio facit indicium^" qualis"" sit dictio'", debent. . .participia'* in lo
his putari... Ergo non declinatio, sed proprietas, est excutienda'^
significationis'".
, gg> ...summatim" de ceterarum quoque partium proprietate orationis
percurrere. Hoc ergo inter aduerbium et praepositionem est'*, quod ad- 15
p. 27a 1- -i- *ssed sainreth pronominis asuidigud aranmmaimm dilius 7
ni arindi dano nddsuidigthe som aranmmaimm doacalmach - •
2. .1. drrethcha airindi asrenat frecrae dond immchomurc .i.
Dofdasailcet animmchomarc immechomarcar tri quis 7 qualis 7
quantus 3. .1. qualis 7 talis .i. inni ind folaid hisin 4. .1. 20
cenelaich etir maith 7 olc 5. .1. proprium .i. di 6. .1. sainreth
nanmmae torand folaid cenchinniuth persine ¦ • 7. .i. quis 7 qui
aris far diull nominis ataat innahi olchcenae .1. quis* 7 talis
8. .i. afolad 7 inchiall 9. .i. Nihi dechor etir diall nanmann 7
pronominum 10. cid 11. masued sluindes indrann 25
12. .i. Cia randdatu bis indi 13. .i. cisi rann dogdntar di
14. ar is diall nominis lasuidih" 15. .i. ni eclastai 16. ind
folaid 17. inddirmith t breuiter 18. .1. etir indohrethir
sdn oicc bes ii dobriathar^ 7 bes remsuidigud t etir indohrethir sechissi
7 remsuidigud mddodrumenatar alaaili nomhetis in oen rainn ¦ ¦ 3°
p. 27 a 1- i.e. this is the peculiarity of the pronoun, that it is put for a
proper noun, not, indeed, that it is not put for an appellative noun.
2. i.e. redditives, because they render an answer to the question, tliat is,
they resolve the question which is asked by quis and qualis and quantus.
3. i.e. qualis and talis : (they have) the quality of that substance. 4. i.e. 35
general, both good and bad. 6. i.e. the peculiarity of a noun, to denote
substance without determining person. 7. i.e. quis and qui (follow
the pronominal declension), for the rest, qualis and talis are (declined)
accorduig to the nominal declension. 8. i.e. the substance and the sense.
9. i.e. there is no difference between the declension of nouns and of 40
pronouns. 10. also. 11, if it is this that the part (of speech)
expresses. 12. i.e. what particularity^ resides in it. 13. i.e. what
part (of speech) will be made of it. 14. for they have the nominal
declension. 16. of the meaning. 17. numerically or briefly.
18. i.e. between the adverb which can be an adverb and a preposition. 45
Or between any adverb whatsoever and a preposition, if some have
thought that they are one part (of speech).
' recte indicium " leg. qualis " MS. hi suidib, with punota delentia under
hi and la superscribed " MS. dobre" " randatu is an abstract formation from
rann 'part of speech,' of. Sg. 188' 7, H, 203" 4 etc.

l2

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 77
uerbium et sine cassualibus potest praeponi et postponi uerbis et
cum cassualibus... Terentius in Adelphis:
post facere tamen'. P. 27b
. . .si dicam ' non bonus homo ' pro ' malus,' subaudio ' estl'
5 Praepositionis autem proprium separatim quidem per appo-
sitionem" casualibus praeponi, ut ' de rege ' . . coniunctira uero per
compositionem tam* cum habentibus casus quam" etiam cum non
habentibus casus. . .
...'uel Terentius uel Cicero"'  praepositio casualibus separata'
lo praeponitur semper, coniunctio uero omnibus potest dictionibus modo*
praeposita modo postposita coniungi.
Nomen' est pars orationis, quae unicuique subiectorum corporum"
seu rerum" communem uel propriam qualitatem distribuit'^. (i. p. 57)
Dicitur'" autem nomen'* uel a Graeco, quod est ' vopa^^' et adiecta
15 o ' ovopa'^,' dictum a'^ tribuendo", quod ve/xen''"* dicunt, uel, ut alii, P. 28a
nomen quasi notamen, quod hoc notamus nomine uniuscuiusque sub
stantiae qualitatem'- Et communem quidem corporum qualitatem^
demonstrat, ut ' homo "...rerum" communem, ut 'disciplina'...

1. .1. ardobrethir hiremsamugud 2. .1. ani as - est .1. biid P. 27b
20 est hifoetsecht 3. .i. Trechomaisiideis do inchosc dencheillae
4. emith lasnahi 5. emith 6. .1. is nectar de 7. hi-
comaisndis 8. each la cdin 9. .1. herchdiliuth folaith
10. .1. tiugdae 7 tanaide 11. .i. nephchorpdae 12. .1. doind-
naich 13. herchdiliuth suin 14. .1. tindnacul 15. .i.
25 ethemlagas donadbat hie ondsun grecdu as- noma .i. nomen huad
16. gerind 17. .i. othindnacul 18. .i. gerind grecdae
1. .i. inne indfebtad t hidfolaid asbeir hic inne dilse t P. 28 a
c^oacaMmaiche asbeir innadead quando dicit et communem quidem
reliqua 2. indinne issi as coi'tehenn folad ditine huile" - '
30 3. indlllih ni hisonaib atd in dilse I incZoacaldmaiche
1. i.e. for an adverb in anteposition. 2. i.e. est, i.e. an est is understood. P 27b
3, i,e. by apposition, to signify a single conception. 4. as much with
those (that have). 5. as. 6. i.e. it is one of the two. 7. in ap
position. 9. i.e. definition of (the) substance. 10. i.e. of gross and
3- subtle. 11. i.e. of incorporeal (things). 13. definition of (the)
word. 14. i.e. an imparting. 15. i.e. the etymology he sets forth
here from the Greek word vo/xa, i.e. nomen (comes) from it. 16. i.e. (it
is) a gerund. 17. i.e. from imparting. 18. i.e. a Greek gerund.
1. i.e. the quality of the property or of the substance he declares here: P. 28a
40 the quality of propriety or appellativity he declares afterwards, quando
dicit etc. 2. the quality is this, whereby every one has a common
substance. 3. in elements, not in words, is the propriety or the
appellativity. " MS. ONBMA " MS. vqii^iv " perhaps a verb (asbeir?) has fallen out
before as : 'the quality, it is it which declares that all man is of common substance' ;
for as coit'chenn folad might then be compared bammo brdn. Ml. 86'' 6, and KZ. xxxv 399 sq.

78 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

Species sunt communes tam propriorum quam appellatiudrum
duae, principalis et diriuatiua*. ...ut 'Iulius'^'...
Nam propria habent species separatim quattuor : praenomen,
nomen, cognomen, agnomen^ Praenomen est, quod praeponitur
nomini uel differentiae causa' uel quod" tempore, quo Sabinos 5
Romani asciuerunt" ciuitati ad confirmandam coniunctionem' nomina
illorum suis praeponebant nominibus et inuicem Sabini Romanorum."
Et notantur" uel singulis literis'^ uel binis uel ternis. Idque fit
(i. p. 58) differentiae causa'",... Unde in ' Marco ' ' M.' solam scribimus'*...quia
nullus error fit'^ Nomen" est proprie uniuscuiusque suum"' '^ ut 10
'Paulus'; cognomen cognationis" commune, ut 'Scipio^''; agnomen est
quod ab aliquo euentu^' imponitur, ut 'Africanus,' 'Issauricus.' In-
P. 28b uenimus tamen multa in his quattuor speciebus propriorum nominum
inuicem pro se possita', et quae in aliis personis sunt praenomina^
P- 28 a 4. .i. ataat chdtnaidi 7 dirudigthi hindilsi ataat dano in doacald- 15
continued j^g^j^jjj ^ j ain7n inchoisc ceniuil 6. .i. issed acognomen
sdn alsnafiru aili reliqua 7. .i. ardechor etir da nainmm cosmaili
8. ,i. dochathraraib ddih hisinchathir 9. .i, is do remisuidigddis
doaccoinol innacairddine 7 ind oentath - ¦ 10, ,i. Dagnitis dano
intsabindai anisin immenetor .1. nosuidigtis nomina romanorum ante 20
nominibus suis-' 11. .i. notaitir 12. .i. rohu denlitrih
13. .1. dodechor fri praenomna'' aili 14. .i. huare nddfail prae
nomen friandechraiged" 15. .i. cith -m- namma scrihthar and
huare ndddeligedar fri praenomen cosmail do - - 16. .i nomen
saindiles cachoenfolaid 17. .i. aftdi 18. ^wi as nomen Zasna 25
littridi aili is cognomen sdn lapriscien ani as cognomen leosom is
nomen so'n leissem 19. .1. inchoihnis 20. .i. coitchen dia-
choibnius .1. domaccaih 7 auib .i. scipio .1. scipide - - 21. .i.
uathecniungg gnimo
P. 28 b 1. ,i. each ae dosuidigud aralailiu ¦ 2, .i. hipersonaih sainib 30
.i. saini persin"^ hisuidiu -
P- 28a 4. i e. there are primitives and derivatives in propriety: there are also
continued ^^ appellativity. 5. i.e. a name signifying family (gens). 6. i.e.
this is the cognomen with other (learned) men, etc. 7. i.e. for distin
guishing between two similar nouns. 8. i.e. for citizens of theirs in the 35
city. 9. i.e. for this (reason) they used to set it before for the junction
of the friendship and the unity. 10. i.e. the Sabines also used to do
this in turn, i.e. they used to put names of the Romans before their own
names. 12. i.e. either" by single letters. 13. i.e. to distinguish
from other ^rae'>iomi?ia. l4. i.e. because there is no praenomen for it 40
to differ from. 15. i.e. even if m only is written there : because it does
not distinguish from (another) praenomen like it. 16. i.e. a peculiar
nomen of every single substance. 18. that which is nomen with other
authors, this is cognomen with Priscian: that which is cognomen with
them, is nomen with him. 20. i.e. common to his relatives, i.e. to sons 45
and grandsons, i.e. Scipio, i.e. Scipian. 21. i.e. by accident of fact.
P. 28b 1, i.e. that each of them is put for another, 2, i.e, in different
persons, i.e, different persons here,
' MS. quo " leg. praenomina ? or is the word inflected as Irish ? cf. pronoibneib
Sg. 200" 6, pronomen 201' 5 " leg. frisandechriged, which is translated ^ for nom. pL
persin cf. Sg. 138' 4, 197' 8, 211" 9 " see Vol. i. p. 433 note 0, Pedersen, KZ, xxxv, 404

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 79
haec in aliis loco nominum" accipiuntur... Similiter in aliis loco
cognominum* aliorum cognomina uel contra....
Hoc autem interest inter proprium et appellatiuum quod
appellatiuum naturaliter commune est multorum" quos eadem
5 substantia siue qualitas' siue quantitas' generalis uel specialis"
iungit: generalis', ut 'animal,' 'corpus'"' 'uirtus"'; specialis"', ut...
'albus' 'niger'",' 'magnus,' 'breuis'*.'
Haec enim'" quoque, quae a qualitate uel a quantitate sumuntur
speciali, id est adiectiua, modo a generali modo a speciali qualitate
10 uel quantitate nascuntur naturaliter communia sunt multorum :
adiectiua autem ideo uocantur, quod aliis appellatiuis '^, quae
substantiam significant, uel etiam propriis adiici solent ad mani-
festandam eorum" qualitatem'" uel quantitatem, quae augeri uel
miriui" sine substantiae consumptione^" possunt...
15 Proprium uero naturaliter uniuscuiusque priuatam^' substantiam
qualitatemque significat et in rebus est indiuiduis^^ quae philosophi
atoma'^ uocant, ut 'Plato,' 'Socrates.' Itaque communione naturali (i. p- 59)
3. .i. innaiianmann etargnai 4. .i. do luc^ innananmman P. 28b
inchoisc ceniuil 5. .i. afolad issed maithess incoitohennas in ''"i^tinued
20 nomine 6. .i. cid maith cid olc cid dlind cid etig ¦ 7. .i.
cid hec cid mdr 8. .i. henair^ fricach nae andddese • 9. .1.
docach anmmandu 10. docach corp 11. docach neurt
12. .i. arsainchendlchi 13. arinni andddeso 14. armdit
andedeso 15. .i, /recrae ¦mewmman'' rek'^ita 16, .i. trenaih
25 17, ,i, innananman adiect - 18. Inna, anmmann trdna didiu ithe
doformmagddar donaib anmmanaib adiectaih do lanad 7 foilsiguth
inne indib sicut postea dicit 19, .i. cenforcenn indfolaid chdthnai^
20. niepil afolad cetne isfolud duini t dogaibther and t doformagar •
21. diuparthe 22, .i. nadfodlaiter frislond nilfolad .i. indiuidua
3° 23. neph fodlaidi
3. i,e, (in place) of the names of cognition, 4, i,e, in place of the P. 28b
nouns which signify family. 5. i.e. the substance, this is what continued
abates (?) the commonness in the noun. 6. i.e. whether it be good or
bad, beautiful or ugly. 7. i.e. whether it be small or great.
35 8. i.e. these two (attributes) (generalis and specialis) are connected with
each of them (qualitas and quantitas). 9. i.e. to every animal.
10.' to every body. 11. for every strength. 12. i.e. for special
generality. 13. for quality, these two. 14. for quantity,
these two. 15. i.e. a mental answer etc. 16. i.e. to substantives.
40 17. i.e. of the nouns adjective. 18. the nouns substantive then, it is
they that are added to the nouns adjective to complete and manifest
quality in them, sicut etc. 19. i.e. without end of the same substance.
20. the same substance does not perish : it is the substance of a man
whether it be diminished therein or increased. 21. deprived. 22. i.e.
45 which are not divided to signify many substances. 23. indivisibles.
» loco is interpreted as a dative, cf. Sg. 154"! " MS. benair perhaps more
probably than berair, Thurneysen; leg. probably, with Sarauw, berair: cf. Ml. 3o" 10
" cf. scribend menman Sg. 178" 3 " recte chetnai

80

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 29a

p. 29b
(I. p. 60)

P. 29 b

P. 28 b
continued
P. 29 a

P. 29 b

caret". ...fortuitu'.... Et in proprio etiam appellatiua intellegi
possunt^, ut, si dicam ' Virgilium",' intellego hominem et poetam, in
appellatiuis autem propria non intelleguntur . . nisi per excellentiam*
loco pioprii in quibusdam personis accipiantur, ut 'poeta' pro"
' Virgilius ' et ' urbs ' pro ' Roma.'
...alia incorporalia in appellatiuis, ut ' uirtus"' dea' et 'pudicitia'
Penelopae*. Omonima' quoque tam in propriis quam in appellatiuis
inueniuntur, ut  ' nepos'"' filius filii... Inueniuntur tamen quaedam
omonima eadem propria et appellatiua, ut 'Magnus Pompeius"'...
Sinonima'^. . . i
Aliae fere omnes species'" in nominibus appellatiuis' inueniuntur.
. . .comprehensiuum^ . .
accidens uero, id est suum uniuscuiusque", ut 'niger coruus*' et

' altum" mare.' Inueniuntur tamen etiam in
huiuscemodi", ut 'Gradiuus Mars''  nee egent
nominum*, quomodo communia adiectiua'.

propriis quaedam
adiectione aliorum '5

P. 28 b
continued P. 29a

doshmd hile
.i. inttecmaingthech

tar hdsi 6. .1. coitchen do each neurt 7.
8. .i. dorochair indilsidi^ oid nomen d!ipudicitia

24. 1. .i. inttecmaingthech .1. tecmaing amin 2. .i. incoisgedar
anmman rfoaccaldmacha tre anmman dilsi 3. Asagnintar as n duine
7 as fili intan asraherar uirgilius assagnintar assin^ doacaldmaiche - 20
tre dilsi - > 4. .1. tre derscugud fir t chathrach reliqua 5. .i.
i. nomen bandeae
9. .i. cosmail
ainmmnechthecha reliqua 10. .i. haue 11. asinmagnus
dognithcer andedesin .1. dilis 7 doacaMmach 12. .1. comainm- 25
nichdecha reliqua 13. .1. file
1. archiunn 2. .i. arindi otetarrat som hignuisib hilib
anddainmmneichthech 3. .i. andi .i. asainreth 4. fiach
0. fudomain 6. .i. amal ataat adiecta oanilmrechtrud ind-
doacaMmaichi ataat dano indilsi ¦ 7. .i. dorochair indilsi marti 30
8. .1. cenmithd inna anmmann dilsi dianacomlatar hic tantum • >
9. .1. doacaldmacha

24. to signify many.
1. i.e. accidentally, i.e. it happens thus. 2. i.e. appellative nouns
(can) be signified by proper names. 3. when 'Vergil' is said, it is under
stood that he is a human being and a poet : therefrom is appellativity
understood through propriety . 4. i.e. through the preeminence of the
man or the city. 5. i.e. in place of. 6. i.e. common to every
strength. 7. i.e. nomen of a goddess. 8. i.e. it has fallen into
propriety" to her (Penelope), so that Pudicitia is a name of hers. 9. i.e.
homonyms, etc. 11. out of the magnus this pair is formed, viz. the proper
and the appellative. 12. i.e. synonyms etc. 13. i.e. which are.
1. ahead. 2. i.e. because it comprehends under many forms the
denominative. 3. i.e. its own, i.e. what is proper to it. 5. deep.
6. i.e. as there are adjectives with their many varieties in appellativity 45
so there are in propriety" 7. i.e. it has fallen into propriety to Mars.
8. i.e. except the proper names, to which they are added here only.
9, i,e. appellatives.

35

40

' cf. Sg, 5» 10
proper name

" leg, indilsi di, cf, Sg, 29'' 7

i,e, the state of being a

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 81
Ad aliquid dictum est, quod sine intellectu illius", ad quod
dictum est, proferri non potest, ut 'filius,' 'seruus,' nam dicendo"
filium patrem etiam '^ et dicendo seruum dominum quoque'" intellego.
Quod si intereat'*, interimit una illud quod ab eo intelligitur.
5 Quasi'" ad aliquid dictum est'", quod, quamuis habeat aliquid
contrarium" et quasi semper adhaerens"*, tamen non ab ipso
nomine" significat etiam illud': neque enim ex illo nominationem P. 30a
accipit^..riam quamuls intereat", nee interimit* secum etiam illud
quod ei adhaerere intellegitur.
lo In propriis quoque hanc uim habent" dionima" uel trionima uel (i- P- 61)
tetraonima', ut 'P. Cornilius Scipio Africanus.'
Interrogatiuum est, quod cum interrogatione profertur, ut 'quis,'
' qualis '^' 'quantus,' 'quot,' 'quotus,' cum suos seruant accentus".
Infinitum est interrogatiuo contrarium', ut 'quis,' 'qualis,'
IS 'quantus",' 'quot",' cum in lectione graui accentu pronuntiantur'^-
10. .1. air niconhiasom manibd ani huanaithgnintar 7 huanainm- P. 29b
nigther-"-' 11. .i. lase asihhiur 12. file athir leiss 13. .i. eoritinued
file chdimmdith leiss 14. .i. manibd 15. .i. is cuit atoibthe^
nammd isairi asbeir quasi .1. similitudinis 16. .i. is quasi ad
20 aliquid asberar diih huare rombi cechtar de sech alaill • - • 17. .1.
cenod filchotarsnataith etarru- 18. .i. is cuit atdibthe huare rombi
cechtar de sech alaill 19. .i. bis leiss ut dies
1. .i. ani huanainmnichfide 2. sluindith sem aduiltetaid cen P. SO a,
fortacht indanmma aili - - > 3. .i. ciathela indalandi niepil alaill
25 4. .i. ni airdhen 5. .i. ainmnigud oen folaid Mm ilanmmanaih
6. .i. deain7nmnichthi 7. .i. is ar sodain doheir exemplum
7a. .i. circunfiex" 8. .i. ddig linn bed nacuit praeter qualis 7
comhad chircunflex far suidiu-- 9. .1. ecrichdatu cen immchomarc
nindib 10. .i. isidmdit 11. .1. lin reliqua 12. .1. inimm-
iofognam 7 issreith legind
10. i.e. for it will not exist unless there exist that from which it is P- 29b
recognised and named. 11. i.e. when I say. 12. that he has a '""'**""^''
father. 13. i.e. that he has a lord. 14. i.e. unless it exist.
15, i.e, it is a mere adherence (somewhat similar) : hence he says quasi.
35 16. i.e. it is quasi ad aliquid is said of them, because each of the two can
be apart from the other. 17. i.e. although there is opposition between
them. 18. i.e. it is a mere adherence because each of the two can
be apart from the other. 19. i.e. which it has, ut dies.
1. i.e. that from which it would be named. 2. it expresses its P. 30a
40 proper nature, without the aid of the other name. 3. i.e. though one of
the two perish the other does not perish. 4. i.e. it does not destroy.
5. i.e. the naming of one substance by many names. 6. i.e. dionyma.
7. i.e. 'tis for this he gives an example. 7 a, i.e. (accented with) a circum
flex, 8. i,e, it seems to us that it is the acute, except (on) qualis, and that
45 it is the circumflex on this, 9. i.e, indefiniteness in them, without inter
rogation, 10, i,e, 'tis how much, 11, i.e. number etc. 12, i.e,
in construction and in order of reading (in a connected text T).
- MS, -ter; according to Thurneysen ai is no longer legible " cf, Wb. 24" 5
" the m corrected into n
S, G. II. 6

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 30 b

(I. p. 62)

P. 30 a
continued

P. 30 b

P. 30 a
continued

P. 30b

'5

Possunt tamen haec eadem et relatiua esse'" et similitudinis'*,
sicut etiam'" 'talis,' 'tantus,' 'totus,' 'tot': haec tamen etiam redditiua
dicuntur'^ ...huiuscemodi nomina uel substantiae sunt infinitae
atque communis, ut 'quis,' 'qui'; uel qualitatis", ut 'qualis,'  uel
numeri'", ut 'quot'... Sed incongruum" uidetur. ..nos Apollonii et 5
Herodiani... uestigia relinquere^". .
Facticium' est, quod a proprietate sonorum'' per imitationem
factum est, ut 'tintinabulum".' .
Absolutum est, quod per se intellegitur*...
Patronomicum"...quod significat cum genitiuo primitiui filius lo
uel nepos. Et hac forma" poetae maxime solent uti, pro qua'
Romani cognominibus familiarum utuntur", ut sunt ' Marcelli','
' Cornilii '"'... quicunque eiusdem familiae" sunt, sicut'^ omnes
minores'" Thessei" 'Thessidas' Graeci uocant .... unde Virgilius...
dixit ' Scipiades'".' Necnon etiam possessiua loco patronomicorum
13. .1. aithaisndisnecha .i. tuasailcdecha doimmchomairsnechaih - •
14. .i. quantus .1. isheidnidit t uerbi gratia - qualis innainneso noch
isrelatiuum insin ins amlathar dano inni frialaili- 15. .i.isderhson
16. .i. hdrredcha aliud nomen illis 17. .i. tecmaiiig dondfolud
hisin .1. infinitae 7 communis 18. .i. tecmaing dondfolud .i. 20
infinitae 7 communis 19. ecdir 20. cenasechim
1. .i. aforcmachte .i. nomen de sono factum- 2. .i. innafogur
3. .i. tinntin - afogur diaforcomnacair tintinabulum 4. .1,
h'datuasailcthae huaanmmaim ailiu dothdrmuch friss doaestdasc
acheille ¦ 5, .i. ciall genitiui nominis cetnaidi oacomolfris indi 25
as filius t nepos issi fil isindaitherrechtaigthu - • - 6. .i. in des
7. .i. forma in des - 8. .i. ainmm ninchoisc cenduil issed file
lalaitndri tarhesi naitherrechtaichthe lagrecu 9. .i. inmarcelldai
10. .i. in chornaldai 11. .i. dimuntir cornil i marcill 12. .i.
maicc 7 hdui reliqua .i. isfollus issin magin sin te'te atYAerrechtaigthe 30
Ni ashire olddta maicc 7 aui reliqua 13. .1. atada 14. .1. indi
thessei^ 16. .1. accusatiuus .i. patronimici .1. inna scipdiu^ . pro
scipionidas qwia scipionidas debuit dicere 16. .i. inengraicc
anmman aitherrechtaigthi
13, i.e. responsives, i.e. resolutives to interrogatives. 14. Le. 35
quantus, i.e. it is how much or, for example, qualis of this quality; yet
that is relatiuum, it assimilates one quality to another" 15. i.e. this
is certain. 16. i.e. 'redditives' is another name for them. 17. i.e.
it happens to that substance. 18. i.e. it happens to the substance.
20. not to follow them, io
1, i,e, the facticious, i,e. nomen etc. 3. tinn-tin, the sound from
which tintinabulum is formed. 4, i.e. absolved, from the addition of
another noun to it to express its meaning. 5. i.e. the meaning of tlie
genii;ive of the primitive noun with the addition to it of filius or nejjos,
this is what is (found) in the patronymic ''. 8. i.e. a name signifying 45
kindred, this is with the Latins in lieu of the patronymics with the Greeks.
11. i.e. of the family of Cornelius or Marcellus. 12. i.e. sons and
grandsons etc. : it is clear in this place that a patronymic goes further
than sons and grandsons etc. 13. i.e. who are yoifnger. 16. i.e.
in place of a patronymic noun" -o
- the ft is written above the { " the second i is written above the d
¦i of. Sg. 32' 1 » cf. Sg. 32' 1

cf. Sg. 211' 10

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 83
inuenimus apud Latinos usurpata, ut 'Emilianus Scipio^' pro Emelii P- 3la
filius, et ' Octauianus Caesar".' Inueniuntur quaedam nomina (i- p. 63)
formae* patronymicorum significatione denominatiua", ut 'Euripides'
non Euripi filius sed ab Eurupo" sic nominatus est. Et in omnibus
5 fere speciebus nominum' inuenimus eiusdem formae etiam propria,
quae" tamen amittunt appellatiuorum significationem, ut ' magnus''
adiectiuum et proprium..
..abusiue etiam a matribus...patronymica solere formari, ut
'Latonides' id est Latonois", id est Latonae, filius Apollo'", et
'° 'Iliades,' Iliae filius Romulus". Ab auis quoque maternis"^  (i- p. 64)
'Inachides'"' filius lonis Epapbus'*, quae filia fuit Inachi"-
A regibus siue a conditoribus 'Thessidae',' 'Cecropidae^,' id est P- Sib
'Athenienses'; 'Aeneadae",' Romulidae*'", id est Romani"
tum pendere poenas
15 Cecropidae iussi' -
''2. .i. inscip emelendae .i. mace emelii 3. .1. incaesar P. 31a
octauienda .1. octauiani filius fuit caesar 7 non est filius octauiae
adeilh atreihthig arberar anaitherrechthe 7 pro patronymico hic est
4. .1. in des 5. .i. derdt ailiu roainmnichthe .i. deainmmnichthi
20 .i. ab aliis nominibus 7 non a nominibus patronymicis 6. .i. di-
airisin" doratad foir anainmm sin ar^ issed laithe insin rohgenairsom
ni airindi rohgenad som isind luc sin • ¦ • 7. biit anmmann dilsi
hicach ndeilb 7 hicach tarmorcenn imbiat anmmann doacaldmacha -
8. .i. intan ata ndilsi 9. .1. mdr .1. magnus ciuis 10. .i.
15 ishd apoill insin 11. .i. ishd romuil 12. .i. huathraib amAthar
13. .i. ind inachda 14, ,i. ishe epachus insin 15, ,i, athair
amdthar inachus
1. .1. inthesedi" a theseo rege atheniensium 2, ,i. cicrops p. 31b
dordsat incathraig 7 dichlaind thessei ddih .i. digrecaib ddih huili
30 3. .i. indwneedai 4. .1. romoldai 5. Romuil doforsat
incathraig dssneas rocinnset ind remain 6. .i. romdndi huili
7. .1. amtarforngarti
2. i.e. the Aemilian Scipio i.e. son of Aemilius. 3. i.e. the P. 31a
Octavian Caesar i.e. Caesar was son of Octavianus, etc. From the
35 possessive form the patronymic is derived, and it is here for the
patronymic. 5. i.e. from another thing they have been named, i.e.
denominatives etc. 6. i.e. 'tis therefore that name was given to him
(Euripides), because that is the day on which he was born, not because he
was born in that place. 7. there are proper nouns into every type and
40 into every termination into which there are appellative nouns. 8. i.e.
when they are proper. 10. i.e. that is Apollo. 11. i.e. it is
Romulus. 12. i.e. from their mother's fathers. 14. i.e. that is
Epaphus. 15. i.e. Inachus was his mother's father.
1. i.e. the Theseids etc. 2. i.e. Cecrops has built the city, and of P. 31b
45 the children of Theseus were they, i.e. of the Greeks were they all.
5. Romulus has built the city : from Aeneas the Romans have descended.
6. i.e. Romans all. 7. i.e, when they were ordered.
» recte At/toCs " Ascoli's 1. -ani is the ending of octauiani in the next hue
" leg. isairisin. Or, if we read is di airisin, translate " 'tis from history (airisin,
abl. sg. of airisin, gen. airissen Sg. 106" 15) that this name was given him"; cf. the
preceding gloss : de ret ailiu ro ainmnigthe " The MS. has the siglum for Lat. quia
" MS. inthesidi with ed over id
6—2

84 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(I- P- 65) Aeneadae in ferrum pro libertate" ruebant...
subitoque nouum consurgere' bellum..
A fratribus ' Phetontides",' unde femininum ' Phetontis".'
'Phetontiadas' tamen dixit pro ' Phetontidas ' poetica licentia'^-
Sunt igitur patronymicorum formae apud Graecos tres: in 5
'des' quae dicitur communis apud illos'", quod in omni sermone
possunt hac uti'*... Nam in" aliis duobus non utuntur, id est in
'a>v' terminata, quae est propria linguae ladis'" — 'HeXetaji''"' pro
'Pelides""' — et in 'adios' quae est 'Eolica'"' ut 'Phirradios"'... De
hac igitur forma^" dicendum est... 10
(i. p. 66) .. nam 'Aenides' magis contra regulam auctoritate poetica posuit
Virgilius, e et a correptas in i productam conuertens, uel quasi ab
'Aeneus' 'Aenides^'' sicut a 'Peleus' 'Pelides*''' . .
P. 32 a ..fecit autem 'Anchisiades' quasi ab 'Anchisios'' nominatiuo
P. 31b 8. .1. dochumtuth" asdere 9. .i. hat 10. .i. infetontide 15
continued _j frater fetontis .1. aii/ierrecAtaigthe masculindae ohrathir 11. .i.
tre indarpae - de - as in mascul 1 2. .i. issi poetica licentia and
tormach inna a - tantum 7 nifil imchloud cendiuil nadiill and ut
erratici putant .i. maeZ- y cua- 13. .i. docach helru fil lagrecu
J docach ceniul 14. .1. forma in des • 16. .i. in cheniuil sin 20
16. .i. inpdleodae pelei iilius 17. .i. dogluaiss ar ismeinciu
dtinni anaitherrechtaigthe i7i des - IS. .i. eolensta 19. in-
phirde 20. in des 21. .1. hariagolda anainmmsin^ arachiU"
manubed' quia non fit do anmimm diles 22. .i. Amal bid
cognomen do aeneus 7 nirhu cognomen challdic acht darigni amin 25
sic peleus reliqua
P. 32a L .i. amal nohed nochni fail aris inoensillaih forheir anaither-
rechtaigthe^ sech acognomen nisin manuhed indib sem"^ sillahaih
immurgu forheir sechani as anchises - ¦ ¦
P. 31b 8. i.e. to preserve (?) their freedom. 9  10. i.e. the 30
continued Phetontid, i.e. the brother of Pheton, i.e. a masculine patronymic from
(the name of) a brother. 11. i.e. through ejecting -de from the
masculine. 12. i.e. this is the poetic license there, the adding of the
a only, and there is no change of gender or declension in it, as the
blunderers, i.e. Mael... and Cua... suppose. 13. i.e. to every dialect 35
among the Greeks, and to every nation. 15. i.e. of that nation.
16. i.e. the Pelidian. 17. i.e. (he adds Pelides) for a gloss, for
the patronymic in -des is more familiar to us. 21. i.e. that name
(Aeneus) would be regular behind it (Aeneades), if it existed, for it
is not found as' a proper name. 22. i.e. As though Aeneus were 40
cognomen to it (Aeneides), and yet it was not cognomen, but (the poet)
made it thus : so (is) Peleus etc.
'^-'^'^^ 1. i.e. as if it were, yet it is not, for by one syllable the patronymic
increases beyond that cognomen, if it existed. By two syllables, however
it increases beyond Anchises. 45
° o"^- '" '' MS. peliades, with punctum delens under a " with
cumtuth (from cam-ud-tUth) cf. Lat. tueor, tiita, tutor? ^ MS. anaimmsin
'commonly iarnachul, but cf. Sg. 112" 3 ' cf. Ml. 30" 4 s aitherrechtaigthe
ita fictum videtur ut paterno iuri proprium (athr-recht) i.e. patronomicum signi-
hcaret, Asc. Gl. 50. The glossator may have derived the latter part of patronymicus
wh\ "^cCA' ^^^'^^ '^® ^^"^^ " leg- manubed sem -indib > of. Sg. 78' 2,

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 85
quomodo 'Lertios'" Lertiades' ... 'HT/Xeu? HT/Xews" Peleides'"; et per
sineresin* e et i in ei dipbthongum proferunt paenultimam.
Inde Promethides" placidis Epimethida" dictis. (i- p- 67)
'Deucalides"'' pro 'Deucalionides,' et 'Scipiades' pro 'Scipio-
5 nides''... 'Demades' per sinarisin" pro 'Demeades'... 'Euerides'
etiam et 'Lycomedides' apud Graecos contra regulam' paenultimam
dipthongum habent...
..si masculina i longam habuerunt ante 'des' per sinarisin', P. 32 b
apud Latinos in 'eis' diuisas tamen faciunt feminina . . (i- P- 68)
ro In 'ne^' autem desinentia quae sunt ladis linguae", patronymica
eiusdem generis i longam habent paenultimam, si principale* non
habuerit eandem i uocalem...
Acrisioneis Dan[a]e" fundasse colonis",
ab Acrisione', id est Dan[a]e"- Et sciendum, quod inueniuntur
15 2. .i. riagolson tmmurgu 3. .i. dosoither os in ides • oddni P- 32 a
peleides 'iarum pelides iarsuidiu - 4. .i. treaccomol 5. .i.
inpromithide .i. horminis 6. .1. inni epimethis 6 a. .1.
deocalion 7. .i. inscipdae 8. .i. tresanacomol inddd aimm-
serda indd gutae 9. .i. ar nifil deogur isnaib cognominibus -
20 huataat ¦
1. .i. treaccomul ¦ e - i indeogur 2. Ni huaitherrechtaigthih P- 32 b
mascMlindaib biit inna aitherrechtaigthi in ne - acht is d cognominibus
3. .i. incheniuilsin 4. .i. acognomen hombi 5. .i. daua
asmaith lialaailiu and ni fitemmar can doberr 6. .1. hunaih^
25 aitrehthidib acrisiondaib ammuntarsidi adrothrebsi lee ithe conrdt-
gatar incathraig 7. .i. uand aitherrechtaigthiu atd anaitreb-
thach .i. acrisioneus ishd afoxlaid Hair sidi fil sunt - 8. .i.
apropir son

2. i.e. this, however, is a rule. 3. i.e. -6s is changed into -ides P. 32a
30 so that it makes Peleides afterwards, and after this Pelides. 6. i.e. continued
the Epimethis (in the accusative). 8. i.e. through the combination
of the two temporalities of the two vowels. 9. i.e. for there is no
diphthong in the cognomina from which they are.
1. i.e. by the combination of e and i in a diphthong. 2. Not P. 32 b
35 from masculine patronymics are the (feminine) patronymics in -ne, but
from cognomina. 3. i.e. of that nation. 4. i.e. the cognomen
from which it comes. 5. i.e. ('tis) daua that some like here ; we
know not whence it is brought. 6. i.e. by the Acrisionian in
habitants : her folk whom she (Danae) had (lit. possessed) with her, 'tis
40 they that built the city (of Ardea). 7. i.e. from the patronymic
(Acrisione) comes the possessive, i.e. Acrisioneus : it is its ablative plural
which is here. 8. i.e. that is her proper name.
' MS. peleyc pelewc pelides
" rectius huanaib

86 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
multa eiusdem formae gentilia', ut... 'Colchis",' 'Argolis",' 'Ci-
clasias^'V 'Troias '"'... Alia uero propria'*, ut 'Bachis'..
Possessiuum est, quod cum genetiuo principalis'" significat...
P. 33 a .. patronymica filios uel nepotes significant, possessiua autem non
solum filios, sed omnia quae possunt esse in posesione'. Fiunt 5
(i. p. 69) igitur possessiua uel a nominibus, ut 'Caesar^ C3esareus"'...et uel
mobilia sunt, ut 'Martins* Martia Martium' uel fixa", ut 'sacrarium",'
'armarium',' 'donarium".'
Possessiua autem dicimus... quae formam habent possesiuorum'.
Sunt enim quaedam gentilia similem possessiuis habentia formam, 10
ut 'Romanus' ciuis gentile'" et 'Romanus' ager posesiuum", quaedam
autem eadem et propria et gentilia et possesiua'^, ut ... 'Latinus'
ciuis'" et 'Latinus' ager'*; alia tantummodo propria'" formae pos-
P. 32 b 9. .i. anmann inchoisc cenduil 10. .i. colchia .i. in colchelda^
11. .i. argi .i. in greeda 12. .i. inciclasta" 13. .i. introianda i-,
14. propiri dilsi anisiu diaitherechtaigthih^ .i. oecat beta propiri
7 beta naitherrechtaigthi - • 15. .i. inchetnidi huamhi anai-
trehthaeh
P- 33a 1. .i. ani atreba leiss 2. .i. asoirc cdch 3. .i. airindi
atreba cesorcuin" 4. .1. airindi atreba leiss adrad martis • 20
5. .i. cenfodail ceneuil 6. .i. sanctdir - arindi - atreba rdtu
ndiha and - 7. .i. serin airindi atreba arma and ¦ 8. .i.
airindi atreba mdini indi ¦ 9. .1. ar chiiit tarmorcenn - 10. .i.
coitchen 7 chenelach docach cathrur diromanaih 11. .1. atir
romanach' arindi atrebat romdin and 12. .1. conecat atredesin- 25
13. .1. each fer dichlaind latin^ 14. .1. air indi atrebat laitniri
and 15. .1. archuit tairmorcenn 7 non possesiwa 7^eliqua -
P. 32 b 9. i.e. names signifying race. 10. i.e. the Colchian. 11. i.e.
continued ^.j^e Grecian. 12. i.e. the Cyclasian. 13. i.e. the Trojan.
1 4. this is strictly proper names as appellatives : they can be proper and 30
be patronymics. 15. i.e. of the primitive from which is the possessive.
P- 33a 1. i.e. that which he possesses. 2. i.e. who destroys every one.
3. i.e. because he possesses destruction. 4. i.e. because he possesses
the worship of Mars. 5. i.e. without distinction of gender.
6. i.e. sanctuary : because it possesses holy things therein. 7. i.e. an 35
armoury, because it possesses arms therein. 8. i.e. because it
possesses treasures therein. 9. i.e. as regards terminations. 10. i.e.
common and general to every citizen of the Romans. 11, i.e. the
Roman territory, because Romans dwell there. 12. i.e. they can
be these three things. 13. i.e. every man of the Children of Latinus. 40
14. i.e. because Latins dwell there. 15. i.e. as regards terminations,
and they are not possessives, etc.
' reote ' Cyolas,' ' las '
" seems corrupt; incholchedde PCr. 12"
" rectius inchiclastae
¦i of. p. 84, note g
" the scribe wrote asorcuin, and then altered the a to ce
' n over the line, the first a under it
B of. ingen latin (gl. Lauinia) Sg. 38« 14

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 87
sessiuae'", ut 'Quintilianus",' . . 'lulianus'; alia loco patronymicorum
posita... ut 'Emilianus'"' Scipio .. Ex eadem forma" agnomina""
quoque multa inuenies, ut 'Africanus^',' 'Persicus^'' ... Alia autem
sunt eiusdem diriuationis^ quae ex materia principalium^" constare
5 signi fi cantur ... alia ex morbis, ut 'cardiacus^*'; alia a professionibus^,
ut "mechannicus^"' ",' 'grammaticus^"'; alia a disciplinis, ut 'Aris-
totelicus^,' 'Socraticus"V 'rethoricus"''; alia quae primitiuorum
similem possunt habere significationem"^, ut 'Tracius' pro 'Trax'.' P- 33b
... 'Libycus,' quod solum y ante 'cus' habens inuenitur quod a
10 principalis accepit. ... 'mulio mulionis" mulionicus*,' Cicero pro (i. p. 70)
Sestio": mulionicam paenolam".
16. [in marg.J Aliter tantummodo propria .i. nicumcat bete gentilia P- 33 a
oecat immurgu bete possisiua 7 propria • 17. .i. cosmailius dirru- <"'"*'""^"
digthi 18. .i. emildndae .i. emelii filius .1. amal bid emelides nohed
15 and 19. .1. possesiwa 19 a. arbertar as nodntarmoirciunn^ .i.
aitrebthacha, 7 agnomina 20. .1. ar indi atreba afraicc 7 reliqua
21, ,i, air indi atreba persiam 7 reliqua 22. .1. /ri aitrehdacha t
possissiwa 23. .i. primitiuornm huandirrudigeddar 24. .i.
arindi atreba cardiacam" genus doloris"^ 25. .i. huafdisitnib inna
20 nddne frisgniat 7 ataimet 26, 27. .1. arhidi atreba inddnsin -
ind fiss asberar micbanic^ .1. sechta - 28. .i. air indi atreba
inddn inna litredachte 29. .1. ar indi atreba bdsu aristotil
30. .1. air indi atreba hesu socrdit 31. .i. airindi atreba
sulbairi 32. afolad"
25 1. .i. son' Idn 7 delb aitrebthaig osun 2. .1. dnhunud .1. P- 33b
libya 3. .1. custos mulorum .1. echaire 4. airindi atreba
mtiilu 5. .i. inechlas miildae
16. i.e. Otherwise tantummodo propria; they cannot be gentilia, but P. 33a
they may be possessiva and propria. 17. i.e. similarity of a derivative. <'°ntinv£d
30 18. i.e. Aemilian, i.e. son of Aemilius as if Aemilides were there.
19. i.e. possessiva. 19 a. they are expressed by the same termination,
i.e. possessives and cognomina. 20. i.e. because he possesses Africa etc.
21. i.e. because he possesses Persia etc. 22. i.e. as possessives.
23. i.e. of the primitives from which they are derived. 24. i.e.
35 because he has cardiaca, a kind of pain. 25. i.e. from professions of
the arts which they practise and profess. 26, 27. i.e. because he
possesses that art, of the science called mechanice. 28. i.e. because he
possesses the art of literature. 29. i.e. because he possesses the
character of Aristotle. 30. i.e. because he possesses the character of
40 Socrates. 31. i.e. because he possesses eloquence. 32. their
substance. 1. i.e. a full sound, and the form of a possessive from (the) sound. P. 33b
2. i.e. from the origin i.e. Libya. 3. i.e. horsekeeper. 4. because
he possesses mules. 5. i.e. the mules' horsecloth (?).
' MS. Sesio " et.farndeii deilb Sg. 90" 2, 201" 6 " MS. cardiam
¦^ genus doloris ist von ganz andern Hand hiniiber die Glosse geschrieben,
Thurneysen " MS. afolaid, with punctum delens over i
f Ascoli and Windisch read no (i.e. ncmen) ; ein verkiimmertes n scheint mir
palaographisoh wahrscheinlicher, Thurneysen

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 34a
(I. p. 71)
(I. p. 72)

p. 34 b
(I. p. 73)
P. 35 a
(I. pp. 74,
75)
P. 33 b
continued

P. 34 a

P. 34 b
P. 35 a

. . 'illigneus",' tamen et 'Ulceus'' dicitur : Terentius in Adelphis :
Lectulos ... illigneis pedibus".
Statins in sexto Thebaidos :
Ornique iliceaeque trabes' metuendaque" suco
Taxus" 5
'marmoreus'^' ... 'quernus'",' 'columns'*' ... 'faginus'"'; e uero longam
'spondeus'",' 'Phoebeus"' ... o : 'aerous"',' 'Eous^' ... more lonio".
Italides*, quas ipsa decus sibi dia Camella.
"Nam primitiuum 'Chins' corripitur...
Aret Lerna" nocens', aret Lyrcius'' et ingens lo
Inachus. Nee mirum, nam tu infaustos' donante marito
Ornatus Argia geris.
... lonas^ ...
... 'stlataria'' ... alia ab ofiiciis^, ut 'tabellarius",' 'mercinarius.'... '5
6. .1. ilignide - de nomine fedo .1. illigum nomen arboris
7. .i. ilecde - ilex nomen arboris 8. huanaib cosaih hilignidih
9. .i. innatrosta ilecdi 10. .1. isaichthi 11. .i. ind ibair
bdis neimnich ¦ 12. indi" atreba marmair 13.
fit quercus reliqua 14. .1. collde q;uia fit colyrus coll
fagus 16. toxalde arindi atreba toxal and .i. fot^
phdbus 1. .i. arindi atreba nert 2. .i. arindi atreba airther quia fit
eos .1. oriens 3. ^recc^M 4. .1, inna etaldai ,i. larina 7 tulla
5, ,i, ni cumma limm 7 anai<re6tbach qm'a producit 6, loth 25
7, erchoiteeh
1. michlothaigthi 2, ,i, aicmae digrecaib
1, .1. stlata .1. ethar 2. .1. atrebat ni triatimdirecht amal
atreba infochrach afocraicc • • 3. tablaire .1. tabella

dairde quia
15. fagde '
17. .1.

P- 33b 6. i.e. ilignian, from the name of a tree. 7. i.e. ifician, (from) 30
continuea ^i^^ gj^ g f^^^ ^.j^^ ilignian feet. 9. i.e. the ilician beams.
10. I.e. it is to be feared. 11. i.e. the deadly poisonous yews".
12. because it possesses marble. 16. drawn (?), because it possesses
drawing '(?) therein i.e. length.
^- ^^^ 1. i.e. because he possesses strength. 2. i.e. because he possesses 35
the east, quia etc. 3. Greek. 4. i.e, the Italian women,
5, i,e. I do not deem it identical with the possessive, because it
lengthens (the i). 6. mud*.
^¦^^^ 1- ill-famed. 2. i.e. a tribe of Greeks.
P- 35a 1. i.e. (from) stlata i.e. a boat. 2. i.e. they possess somewhat 4°
through their service, as the mercenary hath his pay.
'leg.herous " MS lirceus " leg. arindi " Ascoli prints /ot
as the beginning of gloss 33" 17 " The glossator supposed taxus to be in the
"""I!' iPi , [¦ "'¦ '""""^ "" "•<""si«a3 SE. 5318; tc^xal (gl. uerrioulum) Sg. 53" 4:
probably from to-fo-com-sal-. Cf. nam spondeus traotus quidam, id est sonus, qui
fundebatur circa aures saonfioantium, Isid, iii. 25 « lerna paludes aquae ubi
fuit ydra serpens qui multa capita habuit, Corp. Gloss. Lat. iv. 254

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 89
alia a dignitatibus, ut 'praefectorius*' ,,. 'censorius"'...ut 'collarium''
quod in coUo est, 'plantarium'' quod in planta" ... 'motaria'' quod
in motu est et 'palmarium'"' quod in palma, boc est in laude ; de
quibus sunt, ut 'frumentaria"' lex de frumento ... 'uinaria cella'"'
5 quae uinum habet, et 'armamentarium'"' in quo arma posita sunt,
sic 'uiolarium',' 'rosarium^,' 'uiridarium".' P- 35b
... 'Pompeianus*' ... 'Romanus"' ... 'Rubrenus",' 'Anienus',' unde
Virgilius : Aniena^ fluenta. ... in his quae ab avboribus deriuantur,
ut 'oleaginus'' ... ... 'columns",' 'ficulnus",' 'populnus'l' (l. p. 76)
10 Potest tamen et hoc [sc. 'Romanus'] et pene omnes huiuscemodi
formae nominum propriorum quoque habere significationes'". . . . ' Cor-
uinus'*' ...alia a temporibus ut 'matutinus'' a matuta^, quae P. 36 a
4. .i. immscerde 5. .i. cistae .1. qui censum praerogat P. 35 a
6. .1. ammuinde .i. muince t slahrad 7. acclantae 8. hi claidi «<'»*»«"«''
15 9. acumscaigthe 10. .1. ani atreba huaid t molad 11. .1.
recht frecoir chdill cruithnechtae" 12. .1. cuile finda airindi ogaih
fin t ubi uinum uenditur ut heda • 13. .i. loc imbiat arma
arindi O'figaih arma
1. .1. scotae .1. uiola 2. .i. hrdinde t rostae .1. cZerosa dindluih P. 35b
2ofind^ .i. luih dere 3. hiLirda .i. uiridis 4. .1. seruus .1. mug
atreba poimp leiss 5. airindi atreba romam 6. dereaide
quia fit rubra 7. aniendae dianmmaim indsrotho asberr anien"
8. aniendai 9. olegende 10. coldde quia fit corylus nomen
arboris 11. ficuldae ficulnia 12. populus .1. nomen yecZo
25 13. .1. dogniter anmannn dilsi diih amal dongnither^ dindhi as
romanus cinid airi doberr desimrecht acht aratrehthach nand
14. .i. fiach
1. .1. fuinide [man. alt.] mane uigilans heda 2. fuin P. 36a
6. i.e. that which belongs to a neck i.e. a collar or chain. 8. in P. 35a
30 a digging. 9. that which is moved. 10. i.e. that which has """"¦tinned
victory or praise. 11. i.e. the law of cultivating wheat. 12. i.e.
a wine-cellar, because it contains wine, vel etc. 13. i.e. a place
wherein are arms, because it contains arms.
1, i,e. belonging to violets. 2. i.e. belonging to dew" or belonging P. 35b
35 to a rose, i.e. de rosa from the white plant i.e. a red plant. 4. i.e. a
servant whom Pompey possesses. 5. because he inhabits Eome.
6. reddish. 7. of the Anio : from the name of the river called Anio.
12. populus i.e. name of a tree. 13. i.e. proper names are formed
from them (possessives), as is formed from Romanus, although not for
40 this is (the example) Romanus given, but for the possessive therein.
14. i.e. a crow.
1. i.e. belonging to evening. 2. evening. P. 36a
' The glossator supposed that the lex frumentaria was made for the encouragement
of agriculture, and glossed accordingly
" MS. fin; .i. luib derc bedeutet wohl correctur des versehens luib finldl, das darum
nicht ausgeschrieben ist, Thurneysen
" Ascoli amen. Man bann ebensogut anien also amen lesen, Thurneysen
'' the n and h over the line
" a derivative from brdin; rosarium is alternatively explained from ros

90 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
Auroram significat, uel, ut quidam AevKoOeav^ ... 'antelucanus*' ...
alia a mutis animalibus, ut ... 'anserinus"'; alia a materia ex qua
constant, ut 'humanus"' . . alia a numeris . .
(I- p- 77) It grauis Auletes centenaque' arbore^ fluctum
Verberat assurgens... 5
...'capsa" capsanus '*'... De 'mustelino''. . paulo post tractabitur.
P. 36b Similiter a habent ea, quae deriuantur a nominibus in 'cus' uel
(i. p. 78) in 'cuius' desinentibus, quae sunt ultra duas sillabas' ut 'ru.sticus
rusticanus...' Excipitur a masculo^ quod est dimminutiuum
maris, 'masculinus' factum" ... 'tolletum tollitanus'^*' ... ... 'lu- lo
P. 37a cina''  'follis^' ... ... 'macer"' . . 'libertus*' ... 'rufus"' . .
(i.p. 79) Excipiuntur" ab 'humo' 'humanus' ... nam' quod a Taurominio
'Taurominitanus"' dicimus, sequimur Graecos, qui ' Taurominites '
P- 37 b dicunt. Gentilia' enim apud Graecos in 't???' desinentia...
(i. p. 80) 'aper', aprinusV 'caper" caprinus,' 'ceruus ceruinus*' ... 'taurus '5
taurinus",' 'ferus"' .. 'leporinus'' ... 'ouinus"' ... 'suinus''...
'unus ullus", una ulla", unum ullum,' 'bonus bellus'^'...
'mediastinus '"'... 'Fiscina'*'...'fuscina'"' ... an fiscus'" a 'fiscina"'

P. 36 a 3. .1. issain dofoiriide sdn frisinroithnigud 4. remdeddlte
continued 5 anser .i. gigrann 6. hiirde 7. .i. cdt rdmce fuiri 20
8. comrar 9. mustela'* .1. ness mus longa mustellinus
P. 36b 1. .i. mad desillahach nihhd inanus regaid intdiruidigud
2. .i. mas ¦ masculus hiiad 3. anasforcmide" 4. .i. esgal' t
tenlach .1. census quod tollitur^
P. 37 a 1. taitnem 2. bole 3. sdim 4. sdermitg 5. .i. 25
proprium t derc 6. hua anmanaib in us 7. marg. 1. .ilrcAiunn
8. .i. niexceptaid linn sdn sed regula 9. cenelcha
P- 37 b 1. tore allid 2. torcde 3. gabor 4. damde
5. tarbde 6. .i. best 7. patnide 8. cdirchuide
9. mucde 10. oendn 11, odnnat 12, sainemlan io
13, meddn tairismid t gabaltaid 14. ainches 15. del
16. cis 17. fd innadixnigedar cechtarde
P. 36 a 3. i.e. -what this (AevKoOia) signifies, is difierent from radiance.
continued 7 -^ ^ hundred oars in it.
^- ^^^ 1- i.e. if (the noun) be disyllabic, the derivation will not end in 35
-anus. 2. i.e. mas: masculus (is derived) from it. 3. when it is
made.
¦^- 37 a 1. splendor. 5. i.e. a proper name, or red. 6. from
nouns in -us. 8. i.e. we do not deem this an exception.
P- 3'^'' 1- a wild boar. 13. standing in the middle or holding 40
the middle (medbngabdltaid)^- 14. a basket. 17. or whether
it is not each of the two.
° MS. ab arbore " reote Compsa Compsanus " reote Toletum Toletanus
•' MS. must^lla, with punctum delens over the first 1
" leg. anas farcmachte r cf. indesgal Ml. 96" 11
e cf. Ducange s.v. tolletum : the Latin words are in a later hand
'' mediastinus seems to be taken as in medio stans or medium tenens

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 91
an neutrum a neutro'" dubium est". Nam nee 'fuscina^"' a fusco
nee 'pagina' apago^' nee 'Mutina' a muto^''...deriuata... paenultimam
corripuerunt. . . ilia scilicet obseruata regula, quam superius in P. 38a
mutis animalibus diximus; ideo et 'anser anserinus'' dicimus ...
5 'heri' alternitatis" causa 'besternus"'... In 'teria' etiam desinentia* (i. p. 81)
faciunt deriuatum similiter: 'Fabrateria" Fabraternus' 'Sabrateria"
Sabraternus,' ' aetas ' quoque ' aeternus ' . . , ' Vetus ' praeterea
'ueternus'' facit, non solum 'ueteranus,' sed diuersas habent sig
nificationes". 'Quercus'' etiam quernus",' 'corylus" 'columns"'" ...
10 ' mensis mensurnus'"' ... ...'Lauinia'*'... Abusiue' tamen p. 38b
poetae pro 'Dardanio^' posuerunt 'Dardanum.' Si uero ante 'ia'
aliam consonantem habuerint", i longam habent ab eis deriuata ante
'nus'... ... Tripolites* 'Tripolitanus.' Similiter a Carilibus" {uel (i. p. 82)
Caralibus} 'Caralitanus'... ... 'priuignus",' 'Pelignus'.'
15 Quamuis igitur . . diuersas habent significationes" supra dictae
18. .i. onechtar ndi 19. fd inndd fail nechtarde hualaliu p. 37b
20. gae gona disc ut romani dicunt [in marg.] tridens neptuni continued
quod graeci fuscinam dicunt 21. ofich 22. o amlahar
1. .i. cesu -in- er theit^ . . is . . i ante us and uare as nomen P. 38a
20 animalis 2. .i. ailidetad dechuir fri - aeternus ar bahed hariagol
heri heternus 3. .1. ddthenachde 4. .1. inna hi conosnat in
teria 5. tolnaid t cumtach 6. .i. iiigor 7. .i. arbrici
chomarle cid dac induine 8. .1. atd dechor netarru dihlinaib
9. daur 10. daurde 11. coll 12. colde 13. mistae
25 14. ingen latin
1. .1. arhuatigud siZlab 2. darddnde 3. manip -n-P-38b
4. trechatharde 5. caralis'' nomen ciuitatis pluraZis combed
caralites lagrecu 7 caralitanus linni 6. .i. les mace .i. prius
genitus 7. .i. tudraichthid t ^rrec 8. .1. cachladrdeht diih
30 is atrab alaill ni atrab cidnahi atd aitrebthacha" isinrecht^ dano
anatrah nisin
18. i.e. from either of the two. 19. or whether it is not that P. 37 b
one of them is from the other. 20. a spear for killing fish, ut etc. continued
1. i.e. though it is in -er that it ends, it is i before -us there, because P. 38a
36 it is the name of an animal. 2. i.e. (for sake of) alternation, (i.e.) of
distinction from aeternus, for this should be the rule heri hesternus.
4. i.e. those that end in -teria. 5. an artificer or a building.
6. i.e. an anchor. 7. i.e. for versatility of counsel, though the
person be young. 8. i.e. there is a difierence between them both.
40 14. daughter of Latinus.
1. i.e. iorfewering syllables. 3. unless it be n. 5. Caralis P. 38b
the name of the city (used as) a plural, (its derivative) would be Caralites
with the Greeks and Caralitanus with us. 7. i.e. seducer (paelex), or
(it is) Greek (Pelignus). 8. i.e. one of the two portions of them is
45 possession, the other (is) not possession, even those that are possessives.
Illegitimate (inrecht) then is that possession.
' The 'aspiration' of the initial t here is irregular
te.
" MS. carilis " MS. aitrebthatha
' leg. is indrecht 'Even those that are possessives that possession is in a
portion' (?). J.S.

92 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
formae nomina tamen haec quoque inter possessiuorum species
posuimus. . . .' pedester' ' . . .
P. 39a Comparatiuum est, quod cum possitiui intellectu' uel cum
(i. p. 83) aliquo' participe" sensu possitiui* 'magis' aduerbium significat, ut
'fortior' magis fortis, 'sapientior' magis sapiens, 'ulterior"' "magis 5
ultra' quam ille qui ultra est", 'interior'' magis intra quam ille qui
intus est. Hae autem comparationes" quae ad personas" uel res
participes" positiui fiunt, nascuntur a dictionibus carentibus casu'",
id est a uerbis, ut 'detero deteris deterior'*,' et ab aduerbiis siue
praepositionibus, ut 'extra exterior'",' 'intra interior'"' 'ultra" ul- 10
terior,' 'citra'" citerior",' 'supra superior,' 'infra inferior': nam
'superus' et 'inferus,' quamuis uideantur eorum, id est 'superioris^'
et 'inferioris"' esse possitiua, tamen in usu 'superi' pro caelestibus^^
siue uiuis^", 'inferi' autem pro manibus'* accipi solent. Adeo*^ autem
non ad ipsa aduerbia, sed ad personas uel res participes aduerbiorum'" 15
huiuscemodi fiunt comparationes, quod nascuntur ex his ipsis ad-

continued P. 39 a

P- 38^1) ^ 9. pedes traigthech
1. .i. con intsliucht posit ainmmdi 2. .1. sono • oalailiu
fogoir'^ 3. ranngahdltaith t ranngahdldu 4. .i. sens posit
ainmdi immurgu isindrainn rangahaldi 5. exemplum inso ¦20
ara rangabalda, asruhart 6. hire 7. .i. dan 8. cen
magis friss 9. inmeddnchu 10. inna comchutrummaichthiso
11. .i. dopersanaih beodaih^ ithd sidi otdelggaddar dopersanaib
12. .i. do rdtaih marbdaib sdn 13. nephdilledehaib 14. olcc
15, immechtrach 16. inmeddnach 17. dan 18. cen- ¦'S
tarach 19. centarehu 20. indi as superior 21. indi as
inferior 22, dd nemdai sdn 23, nd dd bithbi t ite uini •
inddini hi 24, Arddih ifiirnn 25, inmar .i. ni arindi
nomhetis cid inbiucc - asbeir sem inmdr - acht isarindi nadhiat etir
26. .i. innandobriathar" asanairherar cumaiig ainmmde 7 huangaine- 3°
tar comparaiti

P- 39a 1. i.e. with the signification of a nominal positive. 2. i.e, with
some sound. 3. participator or participial, 4, i.e. (there is)
however a meaning of a nominal positive in the participial part (of
speech). 5. this is an example for the participial which he has 36
mentioned. 8. without magiis added to it. 10. these comparations.
11. i.e. to living persons: it is they who are compared to (other)
persons, 12. i.e. to inanimate things. 13. indeclinables.
14. evil. 22. that is, heavenly gods. 23. or ever-living gods,
or they are the vivi, the living human beings. 24. for gods of hell. 4°
25. greatly, i.e, he says 'greatly,' not that they are even in small
measure, but because they do not exist at all. 26. i.e. of the
adverbs from which a nominal force is drawn, and from which com
paratives are born, ' leg. fogur
" of. dull beodai, Sg. 117' 1
° MS. -dobreth-

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 93
uerbia comparatiua, quae cum 'magis^' ipsum positiuum^" aduerbium
significant '^, ut 'ulterius' magis ultra...
Deriuantur igitur comparatiua a nominibus adiectiuis, quae
sumuntur"' ex accidentibus"' substantiae nominum. Accidentia
5 autem sunt, quae ex qualitate"' uel quantitate animi uel corporis
uel extrinsecus forte euenientium trahuntur...
Fiunt autem comparatiua ... a uerbis: 'detero' deteris deterior,' P- 39b
'potior' poteris (uel potiris} ' 'hic"' et 'haec potior""' et 'hoc potius (i- P- 84)
potioris*' : possumus tamen hoc etiam a nomine 'potis*' accipere,
10 quamuis significatio alia" esse uideatur.
A participiis : 'indulgens" indulgentior' ... Sed quando compa-
rautur participia', transeunt in nominum significationem".
Ab aduerbiis siue praepositionibus', ut 'extra exterior'  lo- (i- P- 85)
calia sunt haec aduerbia siue praepositiones, ex quibus comparatiua
t5 nascuntur nomina et paene haec": 'extra exterior '...uetustissimi
tamen etiam 'citer' protulisse inueniuntur. Cato de agna pascenda":
citer ager" alligatus'" ad sacra'* erit. 'Exter' quoque inuenitur,
ut Statins in xi Thebaidos :
Sed quid apud tales, quis nee sua pignora curae,
2o Exter'" honos?

27. Com magis lasin posit nisin 28. asposit 29. .1. P. 39 a
Sens magis 7 posit leiss issed his isincomparait^ hisin innadohreithre-' continued
30. forpersana 31. .i. huanaib tecniaingthechaib 32. .1.
inne maith t uilcc'^
26 1. demecimm 2. .i. cwmacAtai^im quando uerbum CMmac/ttacA p. 39b
quando posaitiuum 3. .1. dn brdthir asberr potior 3 a. .i.
cumachtchu ¦ 4. .i. sainsamail^ 5. sain 6. dilgadach
7. .1. itanmmann hisuidiu innaranngabala 8. isafolitth
9. huare oecat anddde 10. .i. ata ni archiunn .i. sunt
30 11. dindinit bed sdstai 12. .1. atir centarach t immechtrach -
13. hidcuimrechta i tecail" i digen 14. doddib 15. echtrann
27. with magis along with this positive. 28. which is positive. P. 39a
29. i.e. the sense of magis and with it the positive, that is what exists in oontinued
that comparative of the adverb. 30. on persons. 31. i.e. from
35 the accidentals. 32. i.e. the quality of good or of evil.
2. i.e. (it means) I make myself master, when it is a verb, and P- 39b
powerful when (it is an adjective in the) positive. 3. i.e. from the
verb potior. 3 a. i.e. more powerful. 7. i.e. here the
participles are nouns. 8. into the signification. 9. because they
40 can do the two things. 10. i.e. there is something ahead, i.e. here'.
11. of the lamb which is to be full-fed. 12. i.e. the country on this
side or on the outside. 13. it will be tied or chosen forth or...
14. to gods.
' potissimus add. MS. " rectius -chomparait
" MS. oilcc, vrith v written over 0
¦" MS. saiiisemail, with a punctum delens and a over the e
" leg. tecailse
' but perhaps sunt is Latui, referring to haec

94 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
Ex quo Virgilius in IIII : et nos fas extera'" quaerere regna.
P. 40 a ... 'penitus' penitior'.' ...in penitiorem" partem domus.
... quamuis Graeci honoris causa suae gentis* quam" ratione ueri-
tatis dicunt, non posse ad multos sui generis fieri comparationem".
Alii autem dicunt, hanc esse rationem', propter quam non utuntur 6
(i. p. 86) tali comparatione", quod', cum ad plures sui generis fit comparatio",
superlatiuo possumus uti", ut 'fortissimus Graecorum Achiles.' Sed
superlatiuus " multo alios excellere significat, comparatiuus uero
potest et paruo superantem demoustrare'", unde etiam diminutionem
apud nos lure accipit: ' maiusculus'*' ... Quid autem'", quod lo
accidit" inter tres uel quattuor uel plures, non tamen ad totum
genus" fieri comparationem et necesse est uti plurali'" suorum ?
Virgilius in I :
Pigmalion scelere ante alios immanior omnes,
ad omnes" sceleratos conferens'" Pigmalionem comparatiuo est u-sus. '5
Sunt igitur quae comparari possunt nomina uel secundae uel
tertiae declinationis. Et si sint" secundae, mobilia sunt...
P. 39 b J (5 hilar neutair
p 40^^ 1. .i. pene • intus .i. inmeddnach 2. inmeddnchu - 3. ha
inmeddnchu 4. fobith scire ceneiuil innangrec" 5. oldaas 20
6. ni derscaigi incomparit dihilih acheneiuil feissin • 7. ,i.
isdliged dem andliged dogniat greic ishidi naddercsaigi incomparit
di hilib achenduil feissin ¦ 8. ,i. oderscugud doncomparit"" dihilih
acheneiuil fessin 9. ol 10. inddcerscugud sdn 11. Atd
linn chcencB ni asanarharam dwrscugud dineitch" dihilih achenduil 25
feissin .i. asuperlait - 12. olpriscien feissin 13. dwrscugud
diden 14. mdanu 15. cindas liibias iarnacdthuid sem oid
gau ddibsem inchruth sin anasberat nadmbed ad plures • ¦ 16. oZ
donecmaing 17. ni derscaigi dind huiliu cheneul is dihilih im
murgu acheniuil feissin diroscai calleic 18. dirdscai dihilih 30
achenduil feisin 19. issed aplus insin 20. aconrodelgg
21. ac^as mabeit^
P. 39b iQ a neuter plural.
con mue 3 which was more interior. 4. because of the nobility of the
race of the Greeks. 6. the comparative does not surpass many 35
of its own kind. 7. i.e. it is a law indeed, the law which the
Greeks make in that the comparative does not surpass many of its own
kind. 8. i.e. the surpassing by the comparative of many of its
own kind. 10. that is, the surpassing. 11. we have besides
something whereby we can express the surpassing by one of many of 40
its own race, i.e. its superlative. 12. saith Priscian himself.
13. the surpassing of one. 15. how then will it be according to
their opinion? so that they are wrong then when they say that there
is no (comparison) ad plures. 17. it does not surpass the whole
race : it is, however, many of its own kind that it surpasses for all that. 46
18. it surpasses many of its own kind. 19. (ad omnes) that is the
plus (the ad plures). 20. when he has compared. 21, although
they are, * MS. innagrec " reotius -chomparit
" = doneuch 1 cf. adas cia dagneo Wb. 3" 2

P. 40 a

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 95
Et puto, banc esse rationem, quod oportet comparatiuum una P. 40b
syllaba uincere genetiuum positiui, nisi sint anomala', ut ' teneri ('• P- 87)
tenerior''... necesse est inter duas uocales positam i transire in
uim consonantis, quod in Latinis dictionibus semper fere patitur
5 cum inter duas uocales inuenitur uim suam" seruantes. Hoc autem
ideo dixi, quia u post q uel post g posita saepe ante i hoc non facit*,
quippe amittens uim suam, ut 'nequior"' 'pinguior",' quod nisi fiat,
continguit ... pares esse syllabas genetiuo positiui cum nominatiuo
comparatiui' uel hiatum intollerabilem fieri tribus uocalibus per
10 tres syllabas continue positis nulla consonante media, si dicamus
'piior,' 'arduior.' Quod ne fiat", non sunt ussi' eorum comparatiuis.
Plerique assumunt igitur 'magis' aduerbium et usum comparatiui
complent, ut 'magis pins" hic quam ille': uetustissimi tamen com
paratiuis etiam huiuscemodi est" sunt quando usi". Cato dixit :
16 quod iter longius arduiusque'" erat a curia. Idem ad populuin de
triumpho : asperrimo atque arduissimo'* aditu. Pacuuius* in Medo :
mulier egregissima'" forma. M.'" Cato in oratione ... exercitum (i. p. 88)
meliorem, industriiorem' facit.' ... ut in me industriior^ sis quam P. 41a
in te.
^o Sunt autem et alia in 'us' terminantia, ex quibus comparatiua
supra dictam regulam non seruant" et dicuntur inaequalia. Quorum
quaedam habent i breuem* uocalem ante 'or'... 'Plus' quoque" (i- p- 89)
1. nephriagoldai 2. is riagoldasdn 3. angutass ^- ^^^
4. tairmthechtas^ for - i - 5. andgidiu- 6. nihed sin j it
25 riagoldai sidi 7. noch ni cdir son acht corop mda indensillaih
incomparit issed aschdir 8. mdnogud inna teora nguttae immalle -
9. ni arrhartatar hith 10. goiriu - 11. ata 12. intan
ararubartatar' bith 13. oeperr arduius • 14. is foluss d'dn
tra asriagoldu leosom nad mbiet cid intsuperlati huare nadmbiat
30 na'^ compariti - • 15. dothaidhse superlait huandi as egregius
egregior 16. nicert indflescsa huasind - m - reliqua
1. Casianus in • X collatione dicit • industrius — .i. Idir" — appetitor P- 41 a
2. leriu 3. .i. riagol tormaig - or - for sing enitin ut docti doctior-
4. riagolson 5. cid plixs
35 2. this is regular. 3. their vocalism. 4. the passage to i. P- 40b
6. it is not that (the transition of i to a consonant) and (yet) these are
regular. 7. yet this is not right — only that the comparative be
greater by one syllable than the genitive of the positive, this is what is
right. 8. the hiatus of the three vowels together. 12. when
40 they used. 13. so that arc^wiis is said. 14. it is clear to us that
it is more regular with them (arduus etc.) that there will not be even the
superlatives, because the comparatives do not exist. 15. to shew
a superlative from egregius, egregior. 16. this line over the m is not
right etc.
4^ 3. i.e. the law of adding -or to the genitive, as (iocii, rfoc<ior. 4. this P. 41a
' (is the) rule. 5. even plus.
' MS. Pacubius ° the first h over the line ¦- MS. ararubatar
'' na tor ind?; but comparit and superlait, which were originally masculine, seem
afterwards to be feminine, cf. B. Ball. 321' 11, 12
' written over industrius, in the same hand

96 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
uidetur esse comparatiuum" 'multi',' sed singularis nominatiuus non
inuenitur nisi neutri generis", pluralis uero etiam communis, ut 'hi'
et 'hae' plures'...'^
...'hic acer" haec aeris hoc acre'...
p. 41b Et sciendum quod omnia in 'or' desinentia^ comparatiua com- 5
munis generis sunt et mutantia 'or' in 'us' faciunt neutrum, excepto
uno, quod solum' cum sit a positiuo'-' quantum ad suam uocem fixo*",
(I. p. 90) seruauit huius genus", 'hic senex, huic seni, hic senior.'
A 'sepe' aduerbio* possitiuum uel comparatiuum nomen nee
{uel non} legi ... superlatiuum posuit Cato nepos" dicens: in 10
mentem nobis ueniat, Quirites", ... propter foenus" sepissimam
discordiam fuisse.'
'Prior' et 'primus' quaeritur an sit comparatiuus et superlatiuus,
et dicunt quidam, quod, cum ordinis sint, differentiam numeri
significant' : sicut enim 'alter"' de duobus' et 'alius' de multis 15
dicitur sic 'prior' de duobus et 'primus' de multis dici solet. In-
(i. p. 91) uenitur" tamen sepe 'prior' pro 'melior"' positum ... et 'primus' pro
'optimus' ... Virgilius in Villi'':
primes iuuenum tot miserit Oreo",
P. 41a 6. .1. as comparit 7. t comparit indi as multus secundum 20
continued alios 7 isfirson dano airsisiu infae" thucad hic - 8. acht comparit
neutair nammd indthud 9. Ua 9a. archiunn^ 10. tichair
lainn
p. 41b 1. ol sodain din 2. diaposit 3. huare astuidmide inposit
cenfodail ceineuil isairi nitechta nisi unum genus 4. .i. posit 2^
aimnde do denom di sepe ut extra reliqua 6. ardmanu
6. arluach 7. .i. dechor nuird in arinifilindih 7 it anmmann
uirdd fosodain 8. cosmailius 7 analach 9. alter ainm
dobinair - issi^ chetne aram sainigedar fri hundir ¦ • 10. .i. cesu
dechor nuirdd in dram fil indib 11. .i. itanmmann inne hisuidiu 30
7 ondelgatar 12. dodia ifiirnn
p. 41 a 7. or a comparative of multus according to others, and this is true,
continued then, the  has been brought here. 8. but only the neuter
comparative in the singular.
p. 41b 1. which alone. 2. from its positive. 3. since the positive 35
is fixed without partition of gender (senex), therefore it (the comparative)
has only one gender. 4. i.e. that a nominal positive should be made of
saepe as of extra etc. 5. O Romans. 7. i.e. it is distinction
of order in number that is in them and accordingly they are nouns of
order. 8. similarity and analogy. 9. alter is a name for duality : 40
it is the first number that varies from unity. 10. i.e. though it is a
distinction of order in number which is in them. 11. i.e. they are
names of quality here, and they are compared. 12. to the god
of hell.
a om. MS. " MS. fixum
" MS. catanepos "i MS. VIII
" the gloss seems to be corrupt: for airsisiu Thurneysen conjectures air is isiu
' marg. 1., opposite in Phormione compluria
e MS. issi issi

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 97
... in numeris quoque potest 'prior' esse comparatiuus ... et 'primus' P. 42a
superlatiuus, cum ad multos componitur'... ut 'prior^" Turnus
quam Aeneas mouit bellum'...
Primus" se Danaum... Androgens'' offert nobis,
5 et, quod omnibus est rationabilius*, in 'or' desinens commune in ' us ' ('• P- 9^)
facit neutrum, quod in nullis aliis nisi in comparatiuis inuenitur.
Cum igitur comparatiua proprie ad positiuum fieri soleant",
inuenitur tamen saepe comparatiuus pro positiuo per se positus''...
Est quando pro positiuo possitus" minus eo" significat et nulli
lo comparatur, ut :
Tristior atque oculos lacrimis sufussa nitentes,
'tristior'' enim hic 'ex parte"' significat 'tristis'.'
Est quando ad contraria comparatur'... Est quando super- P. 42b
latino comparatiuus comparatur''... Est quando comparatiuus ad
16 comparatiuum comparatur''... Cicero Philipicarum II: 'quis
interpretare potest, impudentiome quis in senatu, an improbior*, (i. p. 93)
qui in Dolabellam'*. ..'
'Tam' et 'quam' aduerbia tum comparatiuo uel superlatiuo
adiciuntur, cum duo uel plures comparatiui uel superlatiui diuersae
2o significationis" positi inter se aequantur... ...'non tam" in bellis...
quam in promisis et fide firmiorem''... ...'minus stultus' pro (i- p- 94)
prudentior".' Terentius in Eunocho :
hoc nemo fuit
Minus ineptus,
25 1. dirdscai dihilih" 2. tdisechu noch is nomen nuirdd hie J P-iH a,
odelgthar calleic 3. tdisigem 4. dodenom odeilgg and
5. doderscuguth diposit 6. cen a chondelg fri nech 7. uenus
.i. nirhu Idnfdlid' 8. nirbu Idnbrdn^ 9. isand isfollus
aslaigiu oldaas posit qwando dicit oculos nitentes - >
30 1. dirdscaither 2. dirdsci disuperlait 3. dirdsci P- 42b
comparit dicomparit^ 4. .i. is messa indamprome quam ind
anfele reliqua in ante' 5. .i. issain intliucht his hicechtar ndi^ ut
est hic 6. inmeitse 7. .i. ofoterr/ritam 7 quam 8. trebairiu
1. it surpasses many. 2. 'prior,' yet it is here a noun P. 42a
35 of order, and nevertheless it is compared. 4. to make a
comparison therein. 5. to surpass the positive. 6. with
out comparing him to anyone. 7. i.e. she was not full-glad.
8. she was not full-sad. 9. in this it is clear that (the comparative
tristior) is less than the positive, quando etc.
40 1. it is distinguished. 2. it surpasses (the) superlative. 3. a P. 42b
comparative surpasses a comparative. 4. i.e. improbity is worse
than impudence. 5. i.e. difierent is the meaning that is in
each of these two, ut etc. 7. i.e. it (firmiorem) is put with tam and
quam. 8. more prudent.
' MS. adrogeus " MS. possitiuus " MS. in eo '' MS. in dolo bellum
• cf. BBaU. 321" 10, 19 ' MS. Idn falid s MS. Idn brdn : of. corthdn Sg. 56" 7,
nochtchenn Wb. 11" 12 " reotius chomparit ' corresponding to Ir. archiunn
" cf. do chechtar hhdi Sg. 215' 2, a nechtar ndi Sg. 37" 18
S. G. II. 7

98 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
pro 'prudentior'.' ...'minus bonus' pro 'mains".' ...quando
ipse comparatiuus uel ad se uel ad alium comparatur", ut 'Achiles
P. 43a Aenea fortior magis" quam lustior',' et 'Aiax Vlixe fortior magis
quam Diomede.'
Superlatiuum est, quod uel ad plures sui generis comparatum 5
superponitur' omnibus, uel per se prolatum" intellectum habet cum
'ualde' aduerbio positiui... sin autem dicam 'fortissimus Hercules
fuit,' non addens quorum*, intellego 'ualde fortis.'
Et sciendum, quod ex hisdem formis siue terminationibus" supra
dictarum" in comparatiuis partium orationis fiunt etiam super- 10
latiua.
P. 44a Cum ueter occubuit Priamus sub Marte' Pelasgo.
('- P- 97) ...'proximus,' quod tamen pro cognate' accipitur, positiui sig
nificationem habet ideoque a legislatoribus" etiam comparatiue*
profertur. . . '5
(i. p. 98) ...ecTT^^aTcoTaTo?".
P. 44b . . .ab aduerbis siue praepositionibus uenientia desinunt haec 'extra
(i. p. 99) exterior extremus,' 'supra superior supremus'.... Ex quo' apparet
neque a ' supero ' neque a ' postero ' fieri comparatiuos uel super-
latiuos... 20
(i. p. 100) . . .omnia et comparatiua et superlatiua duarum excedunt numerum
syllabarum^ exceptis 'prior' et.. . . Nee mirum", cum positiua^ quo-
P. 42 b 9. bed trebairiit 10. olcc 11. dirdscaither 12. de
continued ge insin
p. 43 a 1. .i. arbdfirianit senseas 2. doroscaithcer 3. cena- 25
chondelg 7 aderscitgud dineuch acht'' dofurcabar triit fessin 4. in
genitin as quorum 5. dcachtharmmorcnih" ainmmdih 7 hriathardaib
7 dohriathardaib^ 6. .1. intan adcdidemmar dicomparit"
P- 44a 1. .i.fonchath 2. archohdelaich 3. 0 naib rechttdircidib
4. in comparitit^ .i. comparit Mmd 6. comparit 3°
P. 44b 1. iure .1. e- airdixa hipeneuilt 2. itlia ddsillabchi
3. ciasingbat drim ddsillabche compariti 7 superlati
P. 42 b 11. is distinguished. 12. this (is an example) de se.
1. I.e. for Aeneas was juster. 2. without its being compared
P. 43a and without its surpassing any (other), but it is brought forward 35
through itself 4. the genitive quorum. 5. from all endings,
nominal and verbal and adverbial. 6. i.e. when we have spoken
of the comparative.
P. 44 a _ 1. i.e. under the battle. 3. by the legislators. 4. comparatively,
i.e. a comparative (is derived) from it (i.e. from this superlative). 40
P- 44 b 1. long e in the penult. 2. they are more than disyllabism.
3. that comparatives and superlatives should exceed the number of di
syllabism. ' MS. mirum oompositiua
" MS. s
" contrast Wb. 16' 27, Sg. 208' 11, and cf. Ml. 84" 1
" MS. brc- 7 dobre-
° rectius -chomparit
' recte chomparitith

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 99
que, ex quibus nascuntur, bisillaba sint uel eo plus* per genetiuos' et P- 45a
uel unam uel duas assumentia' syllabas faciunt" supra dictos
gradus*.... Superlatiuus comparatiuum est" quando superat una
syllaba.... Est quando par est", ut in '-limus' terminans...est
5 quando una uincitur' syllaba, ut quando in ' -finius'...desinit...
De Dimminutiuo . . .comparatiua quoque non solum augent", i^- P- lOl)
sed etiam est quando minuunt uim primitiuorum, sed non absolute'.
Ad aliquid enim omnimodo" fit comparatio  non posunt tamen
esse absoluta", cum a comparatiuis sint deriuata... ut 'maiusculus",'
lo 'minusculus'"'... Thais quam ego sum'* maiuscula est,
id est, 'paruo maior'" quam ego.' Alia autem diminutiua...ex sese"
habent diminutionem...
Solent autem dimminutiua uel necessariae significationis P. 45b
15 causa proferri', ut Sallustius in Eugurthino: 'postquam reguli'
in unum conuenere, id est 'parui reges,' uel urbanitatis", ut
luuenalis . .
Vnde fit, ut malim fraterculus* esse gigantum,
4. numero sillabarwm .i. nd itlia desillahchi P. 44 b
20 1. forgenitne sdn 2. positi forgenitne 3. pQ^m eontinued
4. compariti 7 superlati 5. incomparit 6. .1. superlait
do comparif^ 7. superlait 8. sech positi naconparite^ oamhiat
9. Miare bis ohdelgg indib 10. dcach mud dmbi odelg
11. cenchondelg nindib .i. nibha cenadcerscugud dineuch son - >
25 12. mdayiu 13. laigeniu 14. hiluc posit atd ego hi'c
16. inbec'^ mdo .i. ishec as mdo olddusa .i. is bee inderscugud
16. cenaodelgg frinna aili
1. .i. robbi udrrecar less digbail indfolaid oiddcen suin fria slond P- 45 b
sidi huare ndd robatar suin doslund induildetad inchoisget 2. in-
30 drigain 3. hua accuiss sulhairichthe 4. brdithrdn^
4. i.e. or they are more than disyllabism. p ^^^
1. that is, over genitives. 2. positives over genitives, continued
3. positives. 4. comparatives and superlatives. 6. i.e. the super- p. 45a
lative to the comparative. 8. beyond the positives of the com-
35 paratives from which they are. 9. since comparison is (inherent) in
them. 10. in every mode in which is comparison. 11, without
comparison in them, i.e. it will not be without its surpassing some
(other). 14. in place of a positive ego is here. 15. a
little greater i.e. she is a little greater than I, i.e. the distinction is small.
40 16. without their being compared to any other thing.
1. i.e. there may be a time when it is necessary" to diminish the P- 45b
substance so that there is need of words to signify it, because there were
not words (enough) to signify the proper nature which they express.
3. because of politeness.
» rectius chomparit " rectius nacomparite ° leg. inbiuc, or is becmda a
compound? "¦ MS. brdithrdin, with punctum delens over the second i " for
recar for ronecar cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67. Here recar less has a subject in the
nominative; but contrast the older construction in Wb. 12" 3, Ml. 2' 6, 22° 14
7—2

100

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(i. p. 102) uel adulationis", et maxime puerorum", ut 'Catulaster',' '"An-
toniaster',' ' patriciolus",' 'Sergiolus"'.... ...saepe inueniuntur
diminutiuorum diminutiua. . .ut 'homo, homuncio"-'", homunculus'*'. . .
...' parasitaster '"'...' nepotulus"'. . .' unciola",' 'capella,' 'maxilla'",'
'anguilla,' 'una' 'ulla".' 5
(i. p. 103) ...'furea'" furcula.'
P. 46a . . ' mas masculus'' . . ' os osculum',' quod quamuis sit formae
diminutiuae, tamen, quia aliam habuit significationem", fecit ex sese
aliud diminutiuum* 'oscilluin".'
...'pauper pauperculus"'... Excipitur 'uenter uentriculus'.' lo
Infra uentriculum" tenui distantia' rima".
(i. p. 104) ...'munus munusculum"'...'crus" crusculum.'... 'tus'" tusculum.'
...'sepiuscule'*.' 'Plus' quoque, quamuis a masculine uel
feminine comparatiuo non ueniat'", facit tamen... 'plusculus pluscula"
plusculum'... 16

P. 45 b
continued

P. 46 a

5. apelaigthe 6. sainreth do maccaib apdlogud 7. dehor
tiddin'' 7 nihi digbail folaid and calldic ciaheith indapdlugud ¦
8. antonain 9. Hite inmaicc doherat innaanmman t isforru
doberar 10. patracdin .1. quasi fuisset 11. sericdn
12. diiindn 13. duinenet 14. each ndigabthach hudlailiti 20
15. fuirserdn 16. huandi as nep6s 17. uncia ungae
18. mala glainine 19. .1. combed dechur eter iiddn - ulla .i. ulla-
intairmmorcinn^ 7 ulla dimminutiuum - is do thucad an -una reliqua
20. gabul
1. ferdn 2. gindn t bdc" 3. .i.

digahthach naill
uenterculus dogni
huandluithi' sdim 1.5.

4.ni 10.14.
leiss 16. huilldnu

5. luasc" -reliqua
8. his bronnait
11. dandn 12,

sain pdc^ 7 pdcnat I- 25
6. hoctdn 7. .1.
9. andechrigeddar
erochuir 13. luih

mmemcan

cenidfil comparit masculinus t femininw-s

30

P. 45 b
continued

P. 46a

6. particular to boys is caressing. 7. O little Catulus ; and
there is still no diminution of substance here though there be caressing.
9. it is the boys that give the names (here mentioned), or it is to
them that it is given. 14. each diminutive from another
(homunculus from homuncio, homullulus from homidlus). 16. from 35
nepos. 19. i.e. there would be a distinction between the two ullas,
i.e. the ulla of the termination and ^dla the diminutive (of una). For
this it is that the una has been put etc.
2. a little mouth or a kiss. 3. i.e. difierent is a kiss and a
kissy. 5. swing (?). 7. i.e. it does not make venterculus. 40
9. when they stand apart. 10. by the slender chink. 15. although
it has not a masculine or feminine comparative.
' MS. dcatuldin
'' MS. tairmorciunn with punctum delens over u
" glossator C has drawn a stroke through gindn and added 1 bdc, Thurneysen
"' MS. bp6c with punota delentia above and below b. glossator C has drawn a stroke
through the gloss, and added the I- , Thurneysen.
" three or four letters, of which the first is p, have been erased before luasc cognate
with Ir. luascaim ' I rock,' luascan 'cradle,' OBr. luscau (gl. osoiUa)
' dliiithi dat. sg. of dliithe Sg. 9' 17, 203' 25

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 101
...'rumor' rumusculus'...' soror sororcula'.' P- 46b
...'rete".ti. reticulum^'... 'pons*.ti. ponticulus,' 'lens".ti. lenticula'... ('- P- 105)
' securis" securi securicula'...'fidis' fidi fidicula.' ...'cuticula' i (i. p- 106)
antepaenultimam producit. luuenalis:
5 Combibet aestiuum contracta cuticula" solem,
quod' eum metri necesitas facere compulit... Excipitur ' lapis'"'
quod 'lapillus"' facit diminutiuum; etiam 'anguis' 'anguilla",'
'unguis' quoque 'ungula'"' faciunt...
...'curriculum'' .. 'cornu comiculum',' 'genu geniculum".' Ex- p. 47a
lo cipitur ab acu ' aculeus*.'
. . ' caput capitis capitulum".'
...'uolpes uolpecula"' - • 'res recula''...'uepres" ueprecula'...'nite- ('- p- 107)
dula''. . .'mercedula"'. . .' apes",' cuius diminutiuum pro e longa i habet
' apicula".' Plautus in Curculione :
15 Ego nam apicularum opera congestum non feram'"?
...'uetus uetulus'*'... 'Sus''... facit diminutiuum 'sucula.' ...'tyro' P. 47b
tyrunculus'...'carbo" carbunculus *'"'...' corculio" corculiunculus '. . . (i. p. 108)
'loligo' loliguncula'... 'homuncio"'... 'fur' furunculus".' (i. p. 109)
...'agellus",' 'anulus anellus"'  omnia e habent paenulti-
20 mam absque 'pugillo,' nisi primitiua' paenultimam habent natura P. 48 a
1. clu 2. siurnat 3. lin [man. al.] t rete 4. drochat P- *6b
6. cenele netha 6. hidil 7. tdt 8. tonnait 9. anisin
10. /mare naicA in cuius cula- culum- c^ogfW'icii^'a&thach 11. lecdn
12. escu(n)g^ 13. crda [man. al.] ingen
26 1. comsrethsdn" 2. adercdne 3. almne glunae P- 47a
4. sndthatath^ 5. centat issed acennhartsdn linni 6. sinn-
chenae 7. .1. rdtan - regula immurgu qnasi rectula 8. driss
9. nitedula animal est quod insiluis inuenitwr • sicut ignis
efulgens quod apud graecos dicitur- A.a/A7r(vp)o?^ .i. luacha.rnn-'
30 10. fochricnet 11. beoh 12. hechdn 13. ni aisndiusa
14. arsiddn
1. mucc 2. 6c mil 3. richis 4. richisdn* 5. car- P- 47 b
mocol drdae .i. arachosmaili ind dir fri richiss 6. crwim mdr
ut...pho'' dicit 7. hronnlog .i. soccsdil genus piscis ut isidorus
35 dicit -« 8. duindn 9. tdid 10. tdiddn 11. tirthat
12. dnne
1. positi nandigahthach^ P. 48a
5. a kind of grain. 10. since it does not make a diminutive in P- 46 b
cuius, cula, culum. 13. a hoof, a nail.
o 1. this is construction. 3. knee-cap (?). 5. a little head, P- 47a
that is, with us, the head-covering. 7. i.e. a little thing. 13. I
will not proclaim.
2. a young soldier, 5, a gilded carbuncle, i,e, because of the P- 47 b
resemblance of gold to a live coal, 6, a large worm.

45

1. the positives of the diminutives. ^- ^^^
» MS. restis • ti • resticulum " The u and a trace of the n are clear : the lower
part of the g has disappeared, gen. sg. escongan, LU. 74' 40 " cf. Sg, 152' 3 " leg,
sndthatat " leg. \aiJ.vvpls ' MS. ricMsan s laid. Etym. Lib. xii, 6, 47
'' nan-: MS. na; the rest after nad is in ligature

102

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(i. p. 110) productam in omni genere. facit igitur 'paulus'' 'paululus"'...
Ideo 'mala*' quoque assumpta x 'maxilla' facit et 'talus"'
'taxillus.' Quae uero geminant 1 ante 'us' uel 'a' uel 'um,' in 'ulus
ula ulum' faciunt iterum diminutiua", ut 'homullus homollulus'...
...'columna columnella'.' Excipitur 'rana" ranunculus.' Eandem 6
formam' in 'la' quoque desinentia uel 'ra' seruant, ut...'capra"
capella'... 'miser . . misellus" misella misellum.' Excipiuntur in 'ra'
disinentium". ..ut 'ara arula'",' 'terra terula'*' . .
Neutra quoque in 'num' . . ut 'tignum tigillum''. .
..'cerebrum' cerebellum^'...' flagrum" flagellum '...'sacrum sa- lo
(i. p. 112) celluin*.' Excipiuntur a desinentibus in 'nus"' uel in 'na' uel in
'num'. ..'uinum uillum"' Notandum etiam 'pannus',' quod 'pan-
niculus' fecit.
...'agna' agnella'...
...'urceus'^'urceolus,' 'alueus' alueolus,' 'luteus" luteolus,' 'malleus* 15
malleolus'... Excipitur 'Antonius,' quod 'Antoniaster' facit
p. 113) diminutiuum". ...'Ericius hic noster Antoniaster" est.' ...'lutea'
luteola.' Virgilius in bocolico :
Mollia" luteola pinguit' uaccinia" calta"^.
luuenalis in primo : 20
Vnciolam" Proculeius habet, sed Gillo deuncem.

P. 48b
(I. p. Ill

P. 49a

Idem in eodem :

Dorio'' nullam culto palliola.

P- 48a 2. hec 3. hecdn 4. glaine 5. odhrann 6. digab-
contmued fkacha hualaiUh 7. columnat 8. huare nad nemantar - 1 - 25
9. emnad -l- 10. heirp 11. trogdn 12. huare ndd
nemnat - 1 - 13. altdir nat 14. talamnat
P- 48b 1. clethnat 2. ,i. criathar 3. .1. srogell 4. nemed
5. huare atacomlonna innadigabthacha fria cetnidi anndd foirpret
inoensillaih 6. finan 7. c ; n" ^^
P. 49a _ 1. dinu la. cilornn 2. [man. al.] Zo^/ior 3. [man. al.] '
.1. derg - 4. ordd 6. ni antoniolus dogni 6. arnantondnni
intisiu 7. derg 8. argi 9. osuidigedar 10. innadcercae
frdieh 10a. ' .i. ondscoid^ deirc 11. inuiigainet

P. 48a
continued
P. 48 b

P. 49 a

6. diminutives from others. 8. because I is not doubled. 36
9. the doubling of I. 12. because they do not double I.
5. because the diminutives are matches for (?) their primitives when
they do not increase by one syllable.
3. red. 5. it does not make Antoniolus. 6. this is our
Tonykin. 9. compounds" 10. the berries of the heather', 40
10a. i.e. with the red flower.
1 ere } ere
'MS. cerebrum cerebellum. The Irish glossator takes crebrum as cribrum
mI' "°^'^^ ""1^° cultam palliolo ¦= kanu etwa ci-in gelesen werden, Thurneysen
MS. ondsoid with an imperfect letter, written over the second 0, which AscoU read as
u and Wmdisch v. According to Thurneysen it may be read c. If so scoid is =
scoith the dat. sg. of scoth " cf. dearc-fhraaich 'a blue-berry, billberry,' H.S. Dicty. ;
ir. fraachdn, Manx freoghane 'whortleberry' f or perhaps 'paints with a black
powder': cf. 0 suidi (gl. fuligene) Philarg. 54

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 103
In eodem : unciolis sex" etiam.
...'pallium palliolum '"'...
...'paucus pauculus' et 'palculus'*'...' tantus'" tantulus'...
...'puella puellula '"'... ...'dentatam"...seh-ulam'.' 'Aqua'^-^^*'
5 similiter 'aqula''...'equa" equila*.' (i. p. 114)
...'parasitus" parasitaster'. ..'senex"senicio''... (i. p. 115)
...' coniculus"",' 'anniculus'' . . 'fribolus"'... ...'hic canis' 'haec
canicula",' 'scutum' uel 'scuta,' id est rotunda forma". ..'hic qualus'"
hoc casillum'*,' 'pistrinum'" pistrilla'. . .'nubes nubilum'"'. . . . . .'hoc
lo glandium" haec glandula,' pars est intestinorum'", 'ensis ensiculus", (i. p. ii6)
ensicula,' praeterea 'haec beta,' 'malua,' 'hic betaceus",' 'maluaceus".' (i. p. 117)
De Denominatiuis. Denominatiuum appellatur a uoce primitiui' p. 50 a
sui nominatum, non ab aliqua speciali significatione', sicut supra
dictae species". Nam et patronomica et posesiua*. . .denominatiua
15 12. den desimrecht so oeper and unciolis- 13. broitdneP. iQa,
' 14. 7 dthatnat^- 15. mdt 16. digahthach hualailiu """"^^"'""^
17. fidclaich
1. glasdn 2. uscedn 3. Idir 4. larene 5. fuirsire P. 49b
6. sen 7. sendn 8. aimmsid [man. al.] t foramen in muris t
20 nojnen animafe [in marg.] t heda, coniculus sulcus - 9. hliadnide
10. cuithide .i. Mholus fere obillo*^ dignus .i. niferr lethscripul
11. cudn 12. cruind sciath^ 13. cliab - 14. clehdne
15. cucann i mulenn 16. doinenn reliqua ieidorus 17. glaine
t airnne 18. innacoilchomce 19. claidhene 20. hethech
25 t 6raisec/i genus holerisuticicZorMS* dicit* similiter malua 21. lemnat
22. [marg. infer.] polibius medicus dicit : Nouem glandulae .1. ndisethir
- reliqua - 23. [marg. inf ^] Cani romdnda - 6 - is fir son
1. dndanmimm dnc^iruidicbther'' 2. nitechta sain intsliucht P. 50a
and feissin huanainmmnigthae ut patro?iymica 7 posesina reliqua
30 3. .1. huare ndd ndtada dingrae^ saingnuste dia inni amal adidcho-
tatsat gnusi cioaca/dmacha olchenae - patronymica possessiita reliqua
ani ha choitchen doaih sem huili iarum is nomen diles dosom • •
4. isairi asbiur frit iscoiichenn
12. this is one example, so that wwcio^'is is said there. 16. (one) P- 49 a
35 diminutive from another.
8. an attempter''. 10. ridiculous, le. frivolus fere obolo dignus, not P. 49b
better than a half-scruple. 12. a round shield. 16. bad weather.
17. a jaw or a sloe. 21. mallow. 22. nine glands (?) 23. is
not 0 Roman ? this is true.
40 1. from the name from which it is derived. 2, it has no special P. 50a
sense in itself from which it should be named, as patronymics etc, (have).
3. i.e. because it has not a special appellation from its meaning as
(the) other appellative species have, — patronymics, possessives, etc.—
What was common to them all (denominatiui) then, is a proper name for
45 this (the denominatiuum). 4. therefore I tell thee it is common.
" MS cnniculus " MS. othathnat, with punctum delens over the second h
' leg obulo '' leg. cruindsciath, and of. LL. 98' 47 " i.e. Isidorus Hispalensis.
So in Sg. 53' 12 and 159' 7 •¦ Etym. Lib. xvii. 10, 15 e by the writer of the text
^ MS. ddir- ' with dingrae compare dingarthe Ml. 93'' 7 ¦' the glossator
^eems to have supposed that coniculus was connected with conari

104

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

sunt"... Haec enim denominatiua sunt dicenda, cum significa
tionem suarum non seruant", etsi sint propria.
Habent igitur denominatiua formas plurimas et diuersas signifi
cationes. Quae quia latae sunt et confusae", generali eas nominatione
artium scriptores noncupauerunt denominatiua'. 5
...a fruge 'frugi",' a nihilo 'nihili''...'ceruix" ceruical,' 'tribunus
tribunal "'...'pugillus pugil"'...'nequis'" nequam'*'; 'um': 'oliua
oliuetum",' 'rosa rosetum'",' 'tendo tentorium",' 'sto stabulum'"'...
'lacus lacunar",' 'calx'" calcar",' 'caedo Caessar"' . . 'eques'" equester,'
'macies macer '*'...'senatus senator'"'... 'primus primas'",' 'optimus lo
optimas'''...'pes pedes'," equus eques',' 'tego teges"'... 'saepio saepes*,'
'struo strues",' 'sterno strages"'...'lepus lepos''...'uito" uitabundus''...
•audeo audax"' . . 'Picenum" Picens",' 'Tiburtum'" Tiburs.'
Ergo in a desinentia denominatiua i habent breuem ante a uel
(i. p. 119) 1 uel n uel r'*, ut . . 'acrimonia '"'... 'armatura'".' 15
Secundae igitur declinationis nomina in 'us' desinentia c anter

(I. p. 118)

P. 50b

P. 50a
continued

P. 50 b

6. .i. is nomen cenelach docachae denominatiMwm 6. .1.
huare nddforcmat inninni saindilis innandelh 7. .i. innahi nad
tutet isnagwdsi remeperthai 8. huandi as frux t fi-uges
9. /I'uand'i^ asnihilum 10. hrdge 11. sochuide i trebunsuide 20
t rigsuide 12. cuanene^ 13. n-inech 14. demacht arindi
ndd cumaing maith dodenom ¦ 16. olachaill 16. roschaill
17. pupall 18. tairissem 19. druimmchlae .1. donaih
cliiasaib" bite isindruimmchlae indainmmnigudsin 20. sal t lue
21. cinteir 22. esartaid 23. mareach 24. edit 25
25. sendtoir 26. airech i thdisechaire 27. aire i sainsamail
1. traigthech 2. dinechaid 3. ditiu 4. fdlmae
5. sreth 6. dr 7. sulhaire 8. immimgabaim
9. teichthech .1. similis uitanti 10. Idtenach 11. hide
12. bide^ 13. ciuitas .i. masued 14. .i. habent - 1 - anie - a - 3°
similiter - n • 7 - r ante a beos 15. lainne 16. armthatu

P. 50a
continued

P. 50 b

5. i.e. 'denominative' is a generic name for each of them. 6. i.e.
since they do not preserve the special meaning of the forms. 7. i.e.
those that do. not fall into the species aforesaid, 8, from fnix or
fruges. 9. irova nihUum. 11, a multitude or a tribunal or a 35
throne, 13. not someone. 14. impotent, because he cannot do
good. 18. stability. 19. ceiling, i.e. from the ears (leg. hollows?)
which are in the ceiling (is) this denomination. 20. heel or kick.
22. destroyer. 26. prince or leader. 27. principal or
conspicuous. 40
7. fugitive. 11,12. pitchy. 13. if it is so".
' leg. late sunt eonfusae
" derived from *cuan = 'La,t. pugnus, with compensatory lengthening, and the
regular change (in early loanwords) of p to c
" leg. dmssaib? As to druimmchlae, it may be connected in meaning with
druimmchli (gl. laquear) Sg. 54' 19, 64' 6: cf. ic dluthad a drumchla 'caulking its deck,'
LL. 219' 2, et v. Togail Tr6i, p. 154
'' Picenum and Picens are treated as derivatives from pix
' cf. above p. 71 note b

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 105
cedente quotcumque" sint syllabarum — nisi" sint regionum nomina,
et'" quae diriuantur ex his — alia uero quacumque consonante ante
'us' posita tantum disyllaba et quae in 'is' desinentia tertiae declina
tionis similem habent" nominatiuo genetiuum : quae secundae
5 quidem sunt'", genetiuo, quae uero tertiae, datiuo assumunt 'tia,'
ut...'pudicus pudici pudicitia".'... ...'uiolentus uiolenti uio-
lentia''... ..,'Teucrus'' uel 'Teucer Teucri Teucria",' P, 5la
...'nomen nomini ignominia*.'... Inueniuntur" tamen quaedam,
quae in 'monia' desinunt...' par co parsi parsimonia",' 'queror quae- (i. p. 120)
lorimonia''... 'La' e longa antecedente : 'cautus" cauti cautela'...'cliens' clienti
clientela'".' ...'candeo candes candela''...
In 'na' uero desinentia denominatiua siue uerbalia... omnimodo P- ^l^
longam habent paenultimam uel natura uel positione' : 'ofiicium
15 officina"'...'coquuscocina*'et 'colina"'...'far" farina ''...'lateo laterna".'
'Sagana''...
In e desinentia. . .quia pleraque a communibus in 'is' terminan- (i. p. 121)
tibus nascuntur, melius cum illis" tractabuntur.
In i duo sunt denominatiua . . indeclinabilia"... Quidam enim
20 figurate 'frugi' . . et 'nihili'...cum aliis omnibus coniungi casibus non
irrationabiliter dicunt, sicut 'mancipi"'"' et 'nee mancipi''' et p. 52a
'cordi'' et 'huiusmodi'...
17. [in marg.] .i. ni -tio- arafdimat sidi ocacruthugud danmmanaib P- 50b
dm tanisi acht is - a - tantum super genitiuum nojwinum secundae de- '"'"*™"^
¦25 clinaf ionis-- 18. cid 19. .i. meddntestemin sdn 20. iarteste-
min 21. .i. fdle"
1. ecen 2. troidnde 3. trdi 4. arfdim comsuidigud P- 51a
fa&'ruidigud 5. ni -a,- arafdimat acht is monia • 6. in-
maisnige I- 7. airdgem 8. faiteeh 9. cocdle
30 10. cocdlsine
1. taitnem 2. eiir aicned 7 suidigud 3. cerddchae P. 51 b
4. cucann 6. cucann 1 cuilae 6. cenele nhetha 7. men
8. cleth 9. lenn \ brat formtha^ 10. lasna anmmann - in - is
11. arbertar immurgu atuisil esib etir huathad 7 hilar 12. .1.
35 doer 13. .1. Adcomlatar sidi fri cachtuisel 7 nidentar cachtuisel
diih ¦ •
1. cridech P- 52 a
17. i.e. it is not -tio that these assume in their formation from nouns P. 50b
of the second declension, but it is etc. 19. i.e. this is the middle of the continued
40 period. 20. the conclusion of the period.
4, it takes composition (so. with in) along with derivation (sc. of P. 51a
-gnominia from nomen). 5, it is not a that they assume, but it is -monia.
2, both by nature and position, 6, a kind of grain, 8. con- P, 51b
cealment, 9, a mantle or cloak, 13, with the nouns in -is.
45 11. their cases, however, are deduced from them, both in the singular
and the plural. 13. i.e. these are joined to every case, and every case
is not made of them.
1. cordial. P- 52 a
' MS, quorunque numero " MS, et mancipii « probably in another hand
^ cf. Vol. I. p. 1, fuanforptha Ir. Text. 11. 2 243

106

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 122)

p. 52 b

(I. p. 123)

P. 53 a

In ' 0 ' masculina quidem et communia pauca inueniuntur deriua-
tiua, ut..,ab eo quod est 'catus'' 'Cato' et a capite 'Capito",' a labe*
'Labeo',,,aleniendo 'leno"'...ab epulando 'epulo".' Cicero de oratore:
'tres uiros epulones'.'
, , 'abolitus aboliti abolitio ""'...' intern ecti internecio''... 5
In 'go' uero desinentia... 'uirago "'...' ferrugo"' 'erugo",' 'uirgo,'
'margo'"'; excipitur 'ligo'*,' cuius paenultima corripitur, nee mirum'",
cum sit masculinum,,.
In 'do' desinentia.,, ut 'aeris acredo '"," dulcis dulcedo","intercapio
intercapedo'"'...'formido formidas formido formidinis,' quod ideo fecit 10
simile nomen uerbale primitiuo uerbo", quod ipsa positio uerbi talem
habuit formam. Excipitur 'formido' propter supradictam causam'.
A testa' quoque siue testu 'testudo'... Nee non omnia in
'do' desinentia...ut 'irudo",' 'arundo*,' 'hserundo^".'
In u deriuatiua pauca inuenio: 'specus" specu ','•.• 'testa" testu'... 15
In 'al' desinentia... 'uectus uectigal''... 'torus" toral'...
In 'ir uel 'ul' desinentia... fiunt abiectione extremarum uocalium
siue sillabarum' primitiui...
In 'um' desinentia... e ut 'oleuetum',' 'uinetum",' 'coriletum,'

P. 52 a
continued

P. 52 b

P. 53 a

2. fissith 3. proprium I cennmar 4. hud sail 20
5. slithid i hanbachlach 6. fledaichthith 7. fledaichthidi
8. forhbart 9. dgdilgend 10. fergnia [man. al.] .i.
fortissima femina" 11. dubchorcur [in marg.] Ferrugo est color
porpurae'^ sub imagine quae fit in hispania ut ferragine clarus
hibera* dicta aliter ferrugo qnorf orajiis porpura' prima tamen 25
tinctwra eiusmodi coloris exstat^-- 12. meirc 13. inrud^
[man. al] extremitas 14. bacc [man. al.] i fosorium - 15. cid
timmartae peneuilt 16. lainne 17. somailse 18. etargabdl
19. donchetni persin asbunad do
1. .1. H-dare is hicondeilb frisinhrethir atd 7 nifilcomthdd and 30
dnach eridhach' o'irethir - ¦ 2. hua^ cheinn 3. t erudo .i.
emblema t airchellad 4. curchas 5. f annali 6. huam
7. h'dad 8. ceinn 9. cis rigdw^ 10. lige
1. innanguthaigthe'^ coconsonaih 2. olachaill 3. fintan

P. 52a
continued

P. 52b

P, 53 a

3. a proper name, or great-headed. 5. a copulator" or . . . (?). 35
8. increase. 10. a male-worker. 11. dark purple. 15, that
the penult should be short. 19. to the first person, which is its
origin. 1. i.e. because it is in conformity with the verb and there is no
mutation therein in any manner ? from the verb. 3, ' "
7. (derived) from it (specus). 9. the royal tax.
1. of the vowels together with (the) consonants.

a taking away, 40

' pr, m. obolitus oboliti obolitio >> leg, hirundo " Isid, Etym, Lib. xi.
2, 22 1 MS. popurae, without color ° Verg. Aen. 9, 582 f MS, popura
e Isid. Etym. Lib. xix. 28. 6 >> perhaps hirud : see Isid. Etym. Lib. xiv. 8. 42
' perhaps cruthath, usually cruth ^ (v i.e. u) over the line ' probably meant
for rigda, Thurneysen ¦" MS. innaguthaigthe " cf. sleith, O'Don. Suppl. and
glossary to Laws

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 107
'rosetum*,' 'dumetum",' 'quercetum",' ' esculetum',' 'mirtetum"'... (i- P- 124)
quae' sunt contenentia uel comprehensiua" i.e. periectiua"". i, ut
' augorium,' ' solariu m ,' . . .' municipium " ' . . .
Alia enim in 'bulum' desinunt. ..ut 'cuna cunabulum'",' 'Vesta'*-'",'
5 uel 'uestis uestibulum,' 'tus turis turibulum"'...'pasco pabulum",'
'presto'" prostibulum ",' 'patior' uel 'pateo patibulum"'...
Lucanus in III :
lassant rumpentes stamina Parcas (uel -ae}' P. 53b
Idem in II :
'° Vanaque"" percusit pontum Symplegas inanem
Et statura' redit.
Inueniuntur etiam quaedam in 'culum' desinentia... ut 'diuertis
diuerticulum",' 'uerris uerriculum*'... (i. p. 125)
In 'monium' etiam inueniuntur deriuata, ut...'matri matri-
15 monium"'... ...alia quae a uerbis deriuantur o in 'um' conuertentia.. 'uado
uadum".' In 'en' desinentia deriuatiua m antecedente... ut 'solor' Solaris (i. p. 126)
solamen,' 'foro' foras foramen ',',,. 'irrito" irritas irritamen *,',,, 'specie" P. 54a
20 specimen"'... 'nuo' numen'...'luo" lumen "V quo omnia abluuntur id
4. rosa roston 5. duma dristenach 6. quercus cZawrattiA P. 53a
7. esculus escalchaill .i. fid arddmdr 8. mirtus mirtchaill continued
9. ithdsidi 10. Arindi ogaibet hilar dindintliucht inchoisget
.i. oliuetu'm - ubi fiunt oliuae multiplices 7 ni sa'mlaid sdn donaib hi
25 sis archiunn ut augoriu'm. reliqua - ' 11. .i. tdrmachtai .1.
dofdrmgat" isindirruidiguth \^ isgrec indi as comprehensiita
12. municipo 1 fich ut ieidorus dicit 13. ".i. cliab noiden
14, 15. bandea [man. al.] tened 16. tuslestar 17. geltboth
18. cuiligim 19. dtradach i cuilech 20. ieidorus^ riag \ gabul -
30 1. bdndce ifiirnn 2. delb 3. diall 4. tdxal P. 53b
5. mdthrathatu^ 6. dth 7. dodmiaimm
1. trisgataim 2. dorochol^ 3. dodtlrgimm 4. tudrachP. 5ia
6. huandi as species 6. immcaisiu 7. cumachtagimm
8. dofonuch i aslenaimm 8 a. lumen glanad per contrarium
35 sensum 6. an oak-wood. 7. a wood of Italian oak, i.e. a very tall tree. P- 53a
8. a myrtle- wood. 9. it is they. 10. Because they contain a continued
plural from the meaning which they signify, (as) olivetum ubi etc.; and
not so is it with those ahead below, as augurium etc. 11. increased
40 i.e. which increase in the derivation. Or it (Trcptc/cTi/ca) is the Greek
of comprehensiva. 12. (as if from a verb) municipo, or burgh as
Isidorus says'. 13. i.e. an infant's cradle. 14, 15, the goddess
of fire, 18. I commit incest. 19. lustful or incestuous. 20. gibbet
or forkshaped gallows.
46 1, goddesses of hell, P- 53 b
5, irom species. 6. inspection, 7, I am powerful, 8, I P, 54a
wash, or I pollute. 8a. lumen purification, per etc,
' leg, irepicKTiKd " MS, nnaque " leg. dafdrmgatar? '' the following
part of the gloss has been added later, but it may be from the usual glossator,
Thurneysen ' perhaps in a different hand ' Isid. Etymol, Lib, v, ^ r under
the line ^ this word is obscure : perhaps dor-achal, W,S. ' Isid. Etymol. Lib. ix.

108

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

est purgantur a tenebris... 'melior molimen'.' .,,a pectendo
'pecten'V a filo" 'filamen,' quod per syncopam i" 'flamen"' dicimus,
. . .sinaeresis*'" facta est duorum i breuium in unam longam. . . .aliae
quoque uocales... sic solent ex duabus syllabis in unam longam
transire, ut 'biugae'* bigae"'... Et ex contrario una longa in duas 5
(i. p. 127) breues saepe solet temporibus diuidi: .. 'fieri' pro 'firi' uel 'fire,'
quod magis analogum'" est, unde Virgilius in IIII Georgicon
At suffire" timo'" caerasque recedere inanes
Quis dubitet ?
...'laqueus' autem 'laquear".' 10
P. 54b ...'eques equester',' 'pedes pedester''... Et sciendum quod a
habent ante 'ster' cum in nomine primae positionis nulla sit
consonans inter uocales paenultimae et ultimae syllabae"... Alia
uero omnia* e habent ante 'ster' excepto 'paluster".' Et haec
quidem denominatiua sunt". 15
...'furo',' unde 'furens",' ' furor '...'senatus senator',' 'dictatus
dictator",' 'tonsus tonsor".'
P- 55a ...'afiinis' affini affinitas'... Sed hoc' possumus etiam in

P. 54 a
continued

P. 54b

P. 55 a

9. tdchrechad 10. slige'^ I- 11. h'dandsndthiu .i. filum
.i. sndthe nohith himrn chenn nasacardd ocind edpairt ¦ 12. sacart 20
[man. al.] iouis 13. accomol 14. hina iuga digitttai fodlaidi
dirdtha ind 7 ni deogur 15. ddriad 16. ind infinit - in - e -
dn- brdthir in -0- 17. fotimmthiris^ 18. dtim"
19. druimmchli t cuithech'
1, marcachde 2. traichthechdae 3, ,i, is and biid • a • 25
indib - re - ster intan ndd mhi oson eiir peneuilt 7 uilt isind
anmmaimm chdtnidiu - - 4. praeter demminutiua 7 innahi
riam awdas^ 5. gdithlachde 6. oecat beta ndeainmmnigthecha
t haec innahitiagta hister is^ danmanaih dogrds hiitsidi 7. hruth-
naigim 8. as choimtig^ 9. senatdir 10. dictatdir 30
11. berrthaid
1. .i. assimilis 2. tdrmach t&s forainmmnid

P. 54a
continued

P. 54 b

P. 55a

11. from the thread, i.e. a thread that used to be round the head of
the priests at the sacrifice. 12. priest. 14. two separate vowels
have been converted into it, and it is not a diphthong. 16. the infini- 35
tive in e from the verb in o. 17. that thou shouldst subminister.
19. ceiling (?), or trap(?).
3. i.e. then is a in them before -stm- when there is no consonant
between penult and ultima in the primitive noun. 4, except the
diminutives and those above before (ajnaster, oleaster). 6. they may 40
be denominatives, or haec, those that end in -ster they are always from
nouns. 8. which is usual,
2. the addition of -tas to a nominative.

' om. MS, " MS, synaresis " does slige gloss pecten in the sense of
Tc\riKTpov ? of. Corp. Gloss. Lat. 11. 144 ¦> fotimdiris Sg. 185" 7 " tim borrowed
from thymum, with lengthening of the penult, as in Mgaim, ndt ' see glossary to
Brehon laws, p. 198 e not anias, as Ascoli wrongly prints " under the line
' MS. coimtig

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 109
secundae declinationis nominibus obseruare... Et testis eius" est (i- p. 128)
Caper, qui diuersorum de huiusmodi nominibus ponit usus auctorum. . . (i- p- 129)
Non est igitur dubium', quod — cum in omnibus quae paenulti- P. 55b
mam habent circumflexam, si patiantur syncopam, seruamus eundem
S accentum in ultima  idque' omnibus placet artium scriptoribus, qui (i- P- 130)
de accen tibus scripserunt — debeant haec quoque idem" seruare cum
'ti' subtracta paenultima uocalis, quae circumflectebatur in dictione
perfecta, id est a, inuenitur ultima in concisione* habens eundem
accentum. INueniuntur tamen etiam propria differentiae causa" in
lo fine circumflexa, ut 'Leenas Leenatis,' 'Menas,' ne accusatiui plurales
menae, quod genus est piscis, et leenae — femininum est leonis" — esse
putentur. ...'equs eques ''...' tego teges",' 'mergo merges'.'
...'struo strues"'... 'illuo illuuies ""'...
IS ...'curialis"'... ...'patruus'' patrui patruelis''... P. 56a
I longam habent omnia in 'ilis,' quae a nominibus deriuantur, nee (i. p. 131)
non in 'ile' neutra, siue ex eis fiant siue non habeant aliud ante se P. 56b
genus'.. . .ut. . .'scurra' scurrilis'. . . 'Exilis' etiam a Graeco e^tTT^Xo?"
20 factum denominatiuorum seruauit regulam*.... 'futio',' ex quo com
positum efifutio", 'futilis''...'altus' uel 'alitus" altilis'... A pare' P. 55 a
3. .i. iuris asruhart anuas continued
1. .i. andliged quod diximus 7 asheram dano 2. aiccend p. 55 b
inuilt 3. anednonden aiccent in uilt indib 4. iarfoxul - tl ¦
25 6. ar ni ar accuis dechoir ani asruhartmmar cose 6. indi
as leonis leena femininum 7. denechaid 8. ditiu 9. muir-
bran 10. sreth 11. hcellned 12. dalta .i. curia
1. brdthir athar 2. mace hrdthar athar p. 56a
1. nd innahet onach ainmmdiu etir acht itedtnidi I- 2. dais- P. 5Qh
30 CMir parasitus 3. trenothath 4. .i. airdixa ¦ i - and ut
praedicta 5. haithaigim 6. adholbaithigim^ 7. .1. nomen
dolestur chorthdn bis ocedpartaih dodeih 8. is hinunn analtus
7 analitus isondi as alo ataat andiis - ut postea dicet 9. 0 • par P 55 a
3. i.e. of the rule that he has mentioned above. continued
35 1. i.e. the law which we have said and will say moreover. 2. an p 55],
accent on the ultima. 3. the identical accent" on the ultima in them.
4. after taking away -ti. 5. for not for sake of distinction is that
which we have said hitherto. 6. of leonis. 9. cormorant (mergus).
1. father's brother. 2. son of father's brother. P. 56 a

4°

1. or whether they are not from any nominal form at all, but are p. 56 b

d

primitives. 3. the singular of a noun substantive (tren-othath)
4, i,e, the i is long in it, as the aforesaid, 5, I am a fool, 6. I am
a great fool. 7- i.e. a name for a round-bottomed vessel which is
(used) at ofierings to gods. 8. the altus is the same as the alitus, the
45 pair of them come from alo, as he will say afterwards.
' MS. illues .
" the fourth letter looks somewhat like e, Thurneysen
" 'the same thing, (to wit) an accent.' J. S.
¦> adjectivum graecum perperam habet pro substantive, Asc. Gl. cxxxi

no

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

etiam diriuatiuum'" — quod a uerbo 'paro' nascitur, unde compare
(i. p 132) comparas. Proprie enim pares sunt, qui inter se possunt comparari" —
uerbalium regulam seruauit", 'parilis.' Cetera quoque omnia'"

P. 57 a
(i. p. 133)

p. 57b
(I. p. 134)

P. 58a
(i. p. 135)
P. 56 b
continued P. 57a

P. 67 b

P. 58a
P. 56b
continued

P. 57a

P. 57b

P. 58a

paenultimam corripiunt...'peculium peculii peculiaris',' 'molo' molis'
uel 'mola molae molaris".' Sicut etiam neutra* in 'are' finita: 5
'uelum ueli uelare".'
In 'ensis' desinentia... 'Curta" Curtensis"''... 'Catena" (uel Catina}
Catinensis''...'castrum" castrensis",' 'forum" forensis'",' 'Ilium'*
Iliensis '"'...
In 'tis' quoque inueniuntur denominatiua, sed antique prolata''... 10
sicut 'Laurentis'' quoque pro 'Laurens",' 'Tiburtis*' pro 'Tiburs,'
teste Capro. Sic 'Quiritis"' pro 'Quiris' et 'Ceris' uel 'Ceretis' pro
'Ceres,' qui tamen nominatiui" nunc in usu non sunt.
In 'os'... pauca inueniuntur: 'lepus lepos',' 'compete compes' et
mutatione e in o 'compos"'... 15
...exceptis in 'eius'' desinentibus... ut...'aduecticius'... In-
10. ashdirruidigthe anainmmsin 11. cosmailigeddar
12. timmartae and amal innabriathardi riam 13. cenmathd
inna hi asruhart
1. sainredach 2. melim 3. brdinidae 4. .i. 20
dosoithcer ind i"" immechtrach -in- a- 6. ditiu 6. cuirt" 1
horce 7. horggdae cuirtaide i impdihthe ut in boetio 8. 1
catina ut in horosio legitwr i slahrad 9. slahrattae 1-
10. diin^ 11. d'dnattae 12. ddlsuidce 13. ddldde
14. trdi 15. troidnda 25
1. acht is iarnarsidih robbdtar - intis non sic hodie 2. lau-
rentide 3. laurentide .i. aitrihthid nacathrach asberr laurentium
laurens immurgu bis hodie 4. tiburtide" tiburtum nomen ciuitatis
6. sahindae .i. gaide [man. al.] sabinus 6. ind ainmmnidi hisin
7. sulbair 8. comascnaidid - 6acompes 6ariagroldae dohuith ^o
nied i?nmurgu acht is compos fil
1. ar is -eius- doformagar isnaib hisiu - ni-ius-
10. that that noun is derived. 11. (can) be compared:
12. (the i) is short in it, as the verbals before (had it). 13. besides

those that he has mentioned
4. i.e. the outer i is turned into a.
7. belonging to a town, belonging to

35

6. a court or town.
a town, belonging to a court, or, as in Boetius,
circumcised. 8. or a chain*^ 9. belonging to a chain.
1. but it is according to the ancients that they were (i.e. ended) in
-tis, non etc. 3, a laurentis i.e. an inhabitant of the city called 40
Laurentium; however it is now Laurens. 5. Sabine i.e. having
a spear (quiris = cur is). 6. those nominatives. 8. com
petitor (competens) : it would be regular that there should be compes : it
is not so, however, but it is compos that there is.
1. for it is -eius that is added in these, not -ius. 45

MS, cirta cirtensis

om, MS,

" the scribe wrote cairt, and then placed v ( = u) over the o; borrowed from Low
Lat. oortis

dunattae suggests rather dunad
misinterpretation of proper names

MS, tiburtisde

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). Ill
ueniuntur tamen quaedam a primae quoque declinationis nominibus' P. 58b
eiusdem formae, quae a habent ante 'eius': 'gallina gallinacius',' (i- p- 136)
'membrana membranacius"'...
Notandum inter haec ' menstruus*'...
5 'Longus longinquus"' ideo assumpsit n ante 'quus' quia aliter
euphoniae satisfacere non poterat".
Inueniuntur pauca... in 'ulcus'... 'bos bobulcus"'...
In 'dus' tres sunt formae :
Una quae seruat consonantem, ex qua ultima uel paenultima
lo primitiui incipit syllaba — sed tunc paenultima, si non intercedat
consonans inter ultimae et paenultimae syllabae uocales — et reliquam
. . partem'' mutat in i correptam et assumit 'dus' ut 'herba herbidus.'
Excipitur alternitatis causa', quam Graeci iiraXKriXorrjTa*' uocant, P. 59 a
unum 'pando pandus,' ne si 'pandidus' dicamus, male sonat" alterna d (i. p. 137)
15 in utraque continua' syllaba, quod in multis solent tam Graeci quam
nos euitare. Non dicunt illi 'Xapu/SSiSo?' quamuis exigat regula",
sed 'Xapi^jSSeo'}'... Eiusdem uitii causa non dicimus ab eo, quod
est 'mane' 'manunine*,' sed 'matutine,' 'uitis uinetum,' non 'uitetum,'
quod tamen etiam a uinea uidetur esse deriuatum". Praeterea
2o 'meridies' pro 'medidies"' a medio die. Sed non tamen in omnibus'
hoc" ualet. Nam 'candeo candidus' facit... nisi' quod haec secundae
coniugationis in 'deo'*"'... Et haec quidem in 'dus' supra dictae
1. dasidrithurt amhuith anominihus secundse declinationis et P. 58 b
tertise 2. cercdae 3. sreibnaide 4. mistae mensis non
26 mensuus facit 5. nibhad bind nach cruth ailiu 6. bdchaill
7. cenmithd inconsoin .i. arabi dints :::larsi::::::nchonsain"
1. frimifogur .1. doailigud foguir frialaile .i. corob bind in P- 59a
fogur - - 2. i continuans .1. acomoicsider 3. emnad d and
4. .i. da • 11 - indd - 1 - 6. ciasidbiur abuith huandi as uitis -
30 6. cesM medius dies asc/i07nsuidigthe and 7. arecar frithriagol
do 8. ius ni dogres dognither 9. acht den limm 1 0. .i.
sainreth dohriathraih^ co6ednae tdnise emnad - d - in nominibMS hite
huadih 1. although I have said that they are from nouns of the second and P. 58b
36 third declension. 5. otherwise it would not be euphonious.
7. except the consonant i.e. which remains over of that syllable after
the consonant.
1. (contrary) to cacophony, i.e. to difierentiate (one) sound from P. 59a
another, i.e. so that the sound be harmonious. 2. when it is made
40 contiguous (consecutive). 3. the doubling of d therein. 4. i.e. two
n's into two t's. 5. though I say that it is from uitis. 6, though
it is medius dies that is compounded therein, 7, a rule contradictory
thereto is found, 8. ius, it is not always acted on, 9. save one thing
in my opinion. 10. i.e. peculiar to verbs of the second conjugation
45 is the doubling of d in the nouns that are (derived) from them,
' MS, loginquus " MS, eiraXeXoTriTa
" leg, sonet " in deo : MS. ideo
" nicht mehr lesbar; das pergament abgerieben und beschmutzt, Thurneysen; read
arabi dint'sillaib sin iarsinchansain? which is translated ' MS. dobre-

112

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

formae nomina demonstrant" habere ea in se ex quibus deriuantur,
ut 'herbidus' qui herbas habet,,.
In 'bundus' uero desinentia similitudinem habere significant, ut
'uitabundus"''"' similis uitanti. ..'moribundus'*' similis morienti...
...'causor'"causaris causabundus'...'ludis ludibundus'"'... Ex- S
cipitur alternitatis causa" 'rubicundus,' quod in paenultima syllaba
pro b c habuit, ne sit absonum, si 'rubibundus' dicamus.
P, 59b Tertia forma in 'dus' terminantium est participialis,,,et significat
(i. p, 138) dignum esse aliquem' eo', quod demonstratur", ut 'laudandus*' laude
dignus, 'amandus"' dignus amari,,,'legendus"' dignus legi, 'loquen- lo
dus'' dignus de quo loquantur" homines.
In 'Ius' desinentium formae similes sunt diminutiuis",,,ut annus
anniculus**. . . Extremas partes' syllabarum finalium siue extremas
syllabas", si sint purae", in 'ulus' uertunt, excepto anniculo"
differentiae causa: nam 'annulus' deminutiuum est'". 'Nouacula'*' '"' '5
a 'nouo nouas' deriuatur.
In 'sus' duplicem habent formam: uel enim participialia sunt.,,
et res incorporales significant,.. ut . . 'uersus' — quod ab incorporali re'"

P. 59a
continued

P. 59b

11. isfollus inna ninni som inne^ inna nanmmann huataat
12. immgahthach 13. ni fir immgahail is cosmail" indi'^°
immaimmgaib 14. bathach reliqua 15. arcoimdciim [man. al.]
reus iudicor 16. cluichech 17. .i. conroih ailidetu 7 dechor
etir indi sillaih arit cosmaili
1. dofoiriide inrucus neich 2. indi reliqua 3. inchiall fil
indib isciall innriccso 4. is huisse amolath 5. hljtise aserc 25
6. is huise alegend 7. is uise aisndis de 8. ar chuit suin
tantiim 8a. hliadnide'^ 9. rann disillaih 10. indgai
11. cen chonnsona 12. non annulus dirrwidigthe anniculus
digahthach immurgu anulus 13. digahthach dndi as dnus
cudirt" .i. brefe anulus brdfean 14. wAide^ 15. lui^ 16. is 30
neph chorpde intan as dognim menmmann reliqua ut in alio

P. 59a
continued

P. 59 b

11. manifest in their meaning is the meaning of the nouns from
which they are (derived). 13. it is not a true avoidance : it is a like
ness of one who avoids. 15. I bring forward in excuse. 17. so
that there may be alternation and difference between the two syllables, 35
for they are alike.
1. it signifies the worth of some one. 3. the meaning that is in
them is a meaning of worthiness. 4. it is just to praise him. 5. it
is just to love him. 6. it is just to read him. 7. it is just to
speak of him. 8. as to sound only. 9. a part of a syllable. 40
10. (the syllable) in (its) totality. 11, without consonants,
12. not annulus: anniculus is the derivative: anulus, however, the
diminutive. 13. a diminutive from atttis (a circle) i.e. a hole, anulus
a small hole. 16. it is incorporeal when it is (refers to) an act of

the mind etc.
' MS. loquentur " om. MS., corr. Ascoli " as this is an unparalleled
construction of cosmail, leg. cosmailius J.S. or cosmailc as in Corm. s.v. Buanand, W.S.
¦" cf. Sg. 49" 9 " written above 4uus f nuide written over noua-, lui over -la.
nouaoula eo quod innouat faoiem, Isid. Etym. Lib, xx, 13, 4, hinter nuide etwas
ausradiert (sol...?), Thurneysen e lai, Windisch

45

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 113
ad corporalem quoque adductum est "...uel o productam habent ante
' sus,' et significant plenum esse aliquem eius, quod significatur'", ut
' saxosus ' planus saxis. . .
...'manus manuleatus*'' ... 'auitus',' 'maritus",' 'cerritus*,' ab auo, P. 60a
5 mare, Cerere. , , ,' cornutus",' ' uerutus",' ' astutus',' ' uersutus",' (i- P- 139)
...'amictus''...
In 'stus'...' honor honestus''...' modus modestus',' 'ango an- p, 60b
gustus",' 'augur augustus*,' Praeterea 'Venus uenustus" '...quae... (i. p. 140)
asumpta 'tus"' faciunt deriuatiua et omnia una uincunt sillaba
lo primatiua' absque niesto".
In 'ax' plerumque uerbalia inueniuntur...' emo emis emax''
...'pellicio" pellicis pellax",' 'sagio" sagis sagax'".'
In 'ex' correptam . . 'lateo lates*" latex'*,' 'uerto uertis'' uertex"'...
...In 'ex' productam similiter...' lego" legis'' lex.'
'5 In ' ix ' . . . ' nutritor ' quoque 'nutritrix' debuit facere quod
euphoniae causa siue alternitatis" mediam sillabam concidit'":
'nutrix' enim dicimus.
In ' ox '...'uelum uelox".'
In 'nx' et 'rx': 'coniungo coniunx'V ' arceo arx".'
^° 17. intan asuersus /ers 18. isldn dineuch thdr7ither" tresin ^-591)
nainmmnigud sin continued
1. Id/mostae 2. .i. sen athardae 3. cdle mas P. 60a
4. cruithnechtdae^ & cerere .i. ceres bandea hetho 5. bennach
6. berach i birdae 7. tuachil ab astu 8. impdidach .i.
25 uersus 9. attditce a uerbo quod est mice ut postea dicet 1 -
1. sochrud 2. mesraigthe 3. tachtae 4. math- P- 60 b
marcde 5. sochrud 6. .i. ni stus arafoimdt" amal inna
remeperthi 7. praedicta dtha stus 8. .i. aris comlinsdn hilin
sillah -fria hunad 9. crithid 10. dot'argimm^ 11. tud-
30 rachtaid 12. doaurchanaimm 13. taircetlid^ 14a. clithith
14 b. [in marg.] fons 16 a. imputh 15 b. [in marg.] capitis
pars 16. rdchtaigim 17. ailidetad fria firianach^ 18. do-
cerbai 19. diddith t didn 20. acomoltae 21. d^dn
17. when it is uersus, a verse. 18. it is full of whatever is denoted P- 59 b
35 by that appellation. continued
4. relating to wheat : from Ceres, the goddess of corn'. 8. con- P- 60a
verted (turned). 9. resplendent, from the verb mico, as he says
afterwards. 4. augural. 6. i.e. it is not -stus that they assume, like the afore- P- 60 b
40 said (but only -tus). 7. the aforesaid, from -sttis onwards. 8. i.e.
for this (maestus) is equal in number of syllables to its origin (maeror).
14a. hiding''. 15a. conversion. 16. I legislate. 17. of
alternation to its legitimate (form). 18. it cut ofi'. 19. coverer
(velans) or rapid (velox). 20. joined.
' MS. manulatus " om. MS. " leg. thdrnter or thdmdither ? " MS.
eruithnechtae with d over the 0 ' leg. arafdimat ^ The first letter is a little
//
doubtful: Ascoli read it as f, but it seems a d the right side of which has faded; the
third letter is more like t than d; but of. Sg. 54' 3 « reote tairchetlid >> MS.
ailidetad frianach : firianach, AsooU ' cf. Corp, Gloss, Lat. vi. 202 " cf. et
dictus latex quod in uenis terrae lateat, Isid. Etym. Lib. xx. 6
S, G, II, 8

114 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 61a Quoniam de speciebus siue formis' nominum •• supra tractauimus,
(i. p. 141) nunc de generibus quaerere conemur.
Genera igitur nominum principalia sunt duo, quae sola nouit
ratio naturae',,. Nam commune modo masculini modo feminini
significationem" possidet, neutrum uero, quantum ad ipsius uocem 5
qualitatem*, nee masculinum nee femininum est, Unde commune
articulum uel articulare pronomen" tam masculini quam feminini
generis assumit, ut 'hic sacerdos' et 'haec sacerdcs,' neutrum
autem separatum" ab utroque genere articulum asciscit', ut 'hoc
regnum,' 10
Dubia autem sunt genera, quae" nulla ratione cogente auctoritas
ueterum diuerso genere protulit', ut 'hic finis' et 'haec finis'...
'silex'",' 'margo".' . . .'bubo",' 'dd,ma'", panthera' in utroque genere
(I. p. 142) promiscue'* sunt" prolata'". Sunt alia'" natura et significatione"
mobilia, non etiam uoce'", ut ... 'patruus" dmita",' 'auunculus" 15
matertera" ' ; sunt alia uoce, non etiam naturae significatione'"
P. 61b mobilia'*, ut 'lucifer'" lucifera '"'... 'liber' libra'... Unumquod-
P. 61a 1, didelhaib dirruidigthih nominum 2, issed aaicned
cenduil ni dofuisim 7 dofuisemar 3, inninni 4. ,i. inne
indfolaid inchoisig inguih .1. indneutair 5, ,i. apronomen narti- 20
coldae .i. apronomen gaihes engracus narticuil 6. .i. articol
etarscartha fri suidib • ' 7. docuirethar 8. .i. itd 9. .1.
is inderb i'mmascul fd femen nicomdicnigedar nadliged insin t uno
genere t diuerso genere 10. gainae 11. bruach 12. .1.
bonndn samnaiche 13. heirp 14. omescatar dacendl indib i^
15. dorurgabtha 16. .1. is Mnonn den leiss natura 7 sigiu^aiio
17. d inni 18. Fodail cenduil ininni^ sin 7 nibi hinguth"-'
19. brdthair athar 20. siur athar 21. amnair brdthair
mdthar 22. siur mdthar 23. ni huachdill 24. ni fil
dechor ceniuil aicneti indib ar nitat masculina nd feminina secundum 30
naturam - 25. grian 26. cescae
P. 61b 1. lebor t proprium 1-
P. 61a 1. of the derived forms of nouns. 2. this is the nature of gender,
something that generates and that is generated. 3. the meaning.
4. i.e. the quality of the substance which the sound expresses, i.e. of the 35
neuter. 5. i.e. the articular pronoun, i.e. the pronoun that takes
the place of an article. 6. i.e, an article distinct from them, 8, i.e,
it is they, 9. i.e. 'tis uncertain whether it be a masculine or a feminine :
there is not any rule that obliges that. 14. two genders are mixed
in them. 16. i.e. natura and significatio are one and the same with 40
him. 18. that is distinction of gender in meaning, and it is not in
sound. 19. father's brother. 20. father's sister. 21. amnair,
mother's brother. 22. mother's sister. 23. not by sense.
24. there is no diff'erence of natural gender in them since they are
not masculine or feminine according to nature. 25. sun. 45
26. moon.
P. 61b 1. a book. » MS. sint " MS. inini ' MS. higuth

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 115
que°' enim eorum propriam et ammotam' a significatione masculini
habent demonstrationem et positionem ; sunt alia, quae dif
ferentiae significationis causa" mutant genera, ut 'haec pirus* hoc
pirum,' 'haec malus" hoc malum,' 'haec arbutus" hoc arbutum'...
5 ...'haec buxus' arbos', 'hoc buxum' lignum. Virgilius: dant
arbuta" siluae, cruentaque myrta', coerea" pruna", uolubile"
buxum "-
...ut ' Gligerium''' mea'* 'et Dorcium'... 'gummi"'..., (i. p. 143)
'tuber'"'...
lo . . .' haec catarecta' ' . . . P- 62a
In promiscuis tamen' inuenimus quaedam . . secundum genus ('• P- 1^4)
masculinum prolata.
Cum canibus timidi uenient ad pocula ddmae'"
Diuersum" confusa genus panthera" cam^lo...
15 Et magis in quadrupedibus hoc inuenis*.
Nam 'nihili,' 'fi-ugi,' 'mancipi' obliqui sunt casus figurate' cum P- 62b
omnibus casibus adiuncti. ('• P- ^^^^

2. etarscarthe 3. .i. dodechor etir anmmann innacrann 7 P. 6lb
anmmann atoraid innacrannsin - 4. draigen 5. ahall 6. fid
20 7. dogltiais an arbos 8. dochrunn^ fessin 9. don chrunn
10. huidi t donna 11. don chrunn 12. fulumain
13. .i. don chrunn fdsin isnomen buxum hisin" ni dontorud 7 is ainsid
neutair 14. mo gligernatsa .i. mohensa .1. nomina mulierwm
15. ainmm luhae 16. att
25 1. senester 2. cetu ehummascthai 2a. na herbind P- 62a,
immomnacha 3. .i. bestia [in marg.] .i. inderhus ceniuil 7
tairmmorcinn ar' biid panther 7 panthera ut postea dicet« 4. .i.
incoimmchldud sdn .1. each lacdin it masculina in cein naili itieminina
1. indoilbthith apud poetas P- 62 b

30 2. separated. 3. i.e. to make a difi'erence between the names of P- 61b
the trees and the names of the fruit of those trees. 6. a tree, continued
7. arbos is by way of gloss. 8. for the tree itself. 9. of the
tree. 10. yellow or brown. 11. for the tree. 13. i.e. buxum
is here the name of the tree itself, not of the fruit, and it is an
35 accusative neuter. 14. my Glycerium (sweetling), i.e. my wife.
15. name of a plant.
1. window. 2. though they are mixed. 2 a. the timid P. 62 a
deer. 3. i.e. a beast (there is) uncertainty of gender and termina
tion, for there is panther and panthera, as he will say afterwards.
40 4. i.e. the mutation, i.e. at one time they are masculine, at another time
they are feminine.
- MS. ununquoque " leg. Glycerium
« MS. diuerso " leg- donchrunn ?
° cf. Vol. I. p. 724, col. 2, 1. 29 ' MS. quia
8 Priscian i. 156, 1. 7
8—2

116 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
...feminina sunt, ut 'uirgo' uirginis '...' acredo"'... ' cupido*' . .
Excipiuntur" .. masculina haec...' cardo" cardinis.'
Soluerat' Hisperii deuexo margine ponti.
(i. p. 146) ...'Milo"' . . 'praedo',' 'ligo"'...o dvdpaTTO^^ kuI rj avdpanro'i^'^...
P. 63a 'Caupo'' quoque 'caupona"' facit... 'strabo* straba".' 5
. . .' cornu",' ' genu',' ' gelu".'
...quid uel quod et aliud — haec enim ratio nomina esse ostendit'.
. . . ' sal '° ' . . . ... irritam enta gu lae ".
(I. p. 147) ...'subtel"'......'oppidum Suthul'".' Sed melius est figurate'* sic esse lo
apposita" dicere, ut si dicam ' mons Ossa"' uel 'Tiberis flumen",'
P. 63b quam dicere quod neutri generis in ' ul ' . terminantia' sint...
P 62b ^" '^' ^^^ 7 i^asczfZin'Mm inuenitur ut hieronymns in conflict
continued contra heluidium ostendit dicens uirginali oiugio uirgo filius — .i.
christus — nasciret'wr 7 nibbu machdad tra bed figurate nomhed • a - 15
uirgo filius as6eir hieroni/mMS .i. ondsdsad nechtar de innaraill reliqua
3. lainne 4. accohor 5. hua riagoil fdmein 6. mimas-
clach 7. immrercB 8. .i. echaire 9. airchelad^ 10. .i.
ligo .i. bacc - buana finime" -
P. 63 a 1. .i. coitchen dechenelisin'^ apud graecos 2. dalem 3. ban- 20
ddlem t cuchtar 4. cammderc 6. atemininum 6. 6enn
7. gian 8. rdud 9. archiunn tadbadar andliged dogni
nomina diih 10. salann 11. sercla 12. .i. mocoll lin
13. aiidind suthul d nomen 14. .1. filid dogniat" anaccomol
inchrutsin 7 nimidedar cenel nindib anaccomol sin - - 15. .1. Dd- 25
suidigthi .i. cechtar ndi foleith cen bdim fosedce innalaill 16. sliab
nossa^ 17. Amal nddhddni neutur dindi astiberis ciadoberthar
flumen friss sic nideni nentur dindi assuthul ciad comaltar oppidum
friss • •
P-63b 1. o/brcenntar 30
P- 62b 2. i.e. But uirgo is found also masculine etc. And it were no
wonder then that uirgo filius that Jerome speaks of^, was*" figuratively,
i.e. so that one of the two should not reach into the otber. 5. from
the rule of the feminine. 8. muleteer'. 10. i.e. a sickle for
pruning vines. 35
P. 63a 1. i.e. those are common bigeneric with the Greeks. 3. waitress
or tavern. 9. below [lit. ahead] the law which makes nouns of them
is set forth. 11. dainties'' 12. i.e. a mesh of a net. 13. the
town : its name (is) Suthul. 14. i.e. poets make the conjuncture in
that manner ; but that conjuncture does not decide the gender in them. 40
15. i.e. in apposition i.e. each of the two of them apart without striking a
shadow '(?) into the other, 17, as it does not make a neuter of Tiberis,
that flumen is put with it, so it does not make a neuter of Suthul, that
oppidum is conjoined to it.
' MS. avrpoTTos " leg. aircheltaid? " Ueber ligo im text hatte glossator C bacc
geschrieben aber wieder ausradiert. Unten am rande hat er wohl zunachst buana finime
geschrieben und dann ligo .i. bacc davorgesetzt, Thurneysen ¦> coitchendechenSli
seems to be a compound, cf. Sg. 90'= 4 " MS. dognith with punctum delens over h
' first s over the line 8 Hieron. Op. 11, 27 '' i.e. that uirgo stood in apposition
to filius, Sarauw, 37 ' milio is taken as mulio '' sercla is nom. pi. oi sercol
Goidelica, 166, or sercoll, Rev. Celt. xx. 262, serccol tarsain. Laws iv. 308, 1, 13, 318,
1. 18 ' beinifoscdae is probably a technical phrase, cf. biimforais and see LU. 55^1:
LL. 55" 49, 401' 23

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 117
...'Cim,' nomen uici, ut dicit Celsus'. ...nisi si transferantur
in aliquam declinabilem formam"...
Inueniuntur tamen apud comicos* feminarum quoque propria,
quae in hanc terminationem [scil. -'um'] diminutionis" siue adola-
5 tionis" amatoriae"' causa proferuntur, ut ' Gligerium"'...
...'hoc seminum ''''... Excipitur" 'flamen' sacerdos" Iouis et (^- P- 1^9)
' pecten" '. . .
. . .' lien'",' ' rien'* ' uel ' ren'"' et ' splen"' . . . . .' haec siren".'
'Lar' quando significat Karot/clBtov Oeov", 'laris' facit genitiuum, P- 64a
lo sin autem imperatorem Veientorum' 'Lartis"''...Larte' Tolumnio
rege Vientum". ...'Arar' quod etiam 'Araris*' dicitur.
Eodanumque morantem" (i. p. 150)
Praecipitauit Arar,
. . .' hoc laquear" ' . . ' lupanar',' ' instar",' ' far' '. . .
15 ...'suber"'.... Excipitur 'hic imber"'...et ex eo composiba". . . (i. p. 151)
...'Mulciber'".' Terrae quoque foetus'*, ,.' slier'"' 'papauer,' 'laser' . ,
Et platanus genitalis'"....
...armillam". . lubeas spinter nouum reconcinarier"

»18

20

2. as nomeft uici 3. itairmoircniu ailiu 4. lasna fileda P. 6Sh
sin 5. dighala dis^ bainscdill- 6. diamhreith inditith - reliqua
7. sercaidechtae 8. gligernat reliqua sic 9. sil 10. donaih
neuturdldaih 11. dogludiss 12. cirislind 13. lue Had
14. fdith 15. .i. is cummae hite dihlinaib 16. .i. lue Hath
25 17. bestia"
1. innacendlsin la. .i. ainmm diarig 2. lairtP.Ma,
3. innacenelsin 4. doainmmnid 5. malison 6. druimmchli
7. sotech 8. intsamil 9. cenelce netha 10. sno6
11. huare nand neutur 12. it masculina dano 13. brdinta
30 talcdaid' t nomen do ulcdin 14. na sothe .i. ni dofitisim terra
15. .i. nomina holerum huili 16. geinddae 17. foil
18. aslentae
2. that it is the name of a town. 3. into other terminal sounds, P, 63 b
4. with those poets^. 5. of diminution of the age of a woman^
35 6. to bring them (back) into youth. 7. of amatoriness'. 8. little
Glycerium etc. 10. from the neutrals. 11. (this serves) for a
gloss. 12. comb or tile. 15. i.e. it is in the same way that they
both are.
1. of those nations. la. i.e. name of their king. 3. of those P. 64a
40 nations. 4. as nominative. 9. a kind of corn. 11. because
it is not neuter. 12. they are masculine then. 13. 'shower-
softener,' or a name of Vulcan. 14. the products, that is, what terra
brings forth. 15. all (are) names of plants. 18. to be poUuted"'-
' MS. aut amatoriae, which is glossed " leg. seminium " MS. xarov Kaiaiove
eon> " gen. sg. of aes (n.) ' aetas,' distinguished from aes (m.) 'people' ' before
bestia tindrem from the usual hand is cancelled: cf. bes-tindrem (gl. tropologiam) Ml.
48° 11- bestia is added by glossator C ' leg. brdintatalcdaid s or perhaps:
'that is in the poets' >¦ of. Prise, i. 216 1. 2_ ' amatoriae is translated as a noun
>• oonoinnare is mistaken for conquinare, Ascoli

118 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 64 b ' anser' '..' hoc cancer' de morbo' protulerunt ... exceptis duobus,
quae ipsa natura diffendit" feminine generi, 'mater' et 'mulier'...,
(I. p. 152) ...'celer*'... 'pauper'... ...Plautus in Vidularia:
Paupera haec res est.
Terrentius" tamen in Andria: 5
quam honeste in patria pauper uiuere.
(i. p. 153) -degener",' 'uber'...
P. 65a ' Acer''...'alacris"'... Neuius in carmine belli Punici'...
... 'abaddir,' deus esse dicitur hoc nomine lapis ille' quem
(i. p. 154) Saturnus uorasse traditur pro loue. ...'Gaddir'... Sallustius neutrum lo
esse ostendit... accusatiuum nominatiuo similem ponens': ' ut alii
tradiderunt, Tartessum " . . quam nunc Tyrii... Gaddir habent.' ...to
revap rrji; i^tpoj?**.
...exceptis femininis quidem tribus quorum duo ipsa natura
alterius generis esse prohibet", 'uxor,' 'soror.' 'Arbor' etiam, quod 15
iure inter feminina connumeratur, quod ' mater ' quoque dicitur
proprii fetus unaquaeque arbor"...
Parua' sub ingenti matris se subiicit umbra.
...excepto 'oleastro,' quod" tam forma terminationis quam declinatio
prohibuit esse femininum. Nam ' siler' ' non est inter arbores 20

P. 64b 1. giugran 2. .i. 7 is neutur issuidiu 3. atetsuidi^
4. dian 5. .1. pauper lasuide" dofemun 6. dochendiuil
communia sunt 7. lainn 8. .i. dares 9. inchocda
afracdai
P. 65a 1. nibu machdath dordnta dia dind liac 2. olsodain as ¦25
sainreth do neutur 3. aainmm hitosuch gaddir iarum 4. in-
declinabile 1 is genitiuus .i. grec indi as tenar 7 is dilledach lagrecu
5. acht femininum tantum 6. asmdthir asotho feissin each
ndenchrann 7. infualascach hec dsas asin chrunn 8. air
issainred do mascul intairmorcenn in -er - 9. luih 7 ni crann 30
¦^" ^^^ 2. i.e. and it is neuter here. 3. it keeps them. 5. with him
pauper is as a feminine. 6. of low birth : they (degener and iiber) are
p gg^ common. 9. of the African war.
1. it were no wonder that a god should have been made of the stone.
2. which is peculiar to the neuter. 3. (Tartessus was) its name at 35
first, Gaddir afterwards. 4. an indeclinable, or it is a genitive, i.e.
Greek of Oivap and with the Greeks it is declinable. 5. but feminine
only- 6. that every single tree is mother of its own fruit.
7. the small branches that grow out of the tree. 8. for the
termination in -er is peculiar to the masculine. 9. a plant and not 40
a tree. " leg. ri Bhap rijs x^'P^^
•' ~ad-da-suidi: of. atsuidi Sg. 66° 20. ci adsodc, ci atasode, Wb. 10" 9, 10» 10
" leg. lasuide

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 119
ponendum, sicut nee 'rubus "'..." praeterea communia ...' hic ' et
' haec indecor" ' . . ' bicorpor'" ' . . ' discolor'*,' ' concolor'".' ' Auctor" '
quando avOivrrjv significat, commune, quando av^r-qv^'', ' auctrix '
facit femininum...
5 ...'uultur''...'iecur'.' !"• 65 b
...ut 'Antias"' historicus, et monosyllaba" : 'as* asis ' . . ' uas" ' ('¦ P- ¦'•^^)
masculinum ' uadis,' neutrum ' uasis",' et hoc ' fas ' ' nefas ' ' nugas '
etiam . . . quae sunt indeclinabilia'. Graeca uero . . . eadem seruant (i. p. 156)
apud nos genera quae habent apud Graecos, si eandem seruant
lo terminationem". . . In multis enim uidemus conmotationem'' ter
minationis genera quoque esse conuersa', ut 6 Kparijp 'haec
cratera"'... In 'es' correptam", si sint apud Graecos communia, uel mobilia...
quae illi trigena"' uocant. Hoc autem etiam ex ipsa rerum sig- P- 66a
15 nificatione' potest cognosci in omnibus appellatiuis, utrum possint
necne" femininorum** quoque esse adiectiua uel etiam neutrorum.
Quod si ipsa exigat* significatio, in ' es ' desinentia communia sunt,
ut 'hebes"' quam'' de mare" quam de femina dicitur, significat enim
' tardus' ' uel ' tarda '. . .
20 Miles" erat Pboebes, nee Maenalon' attigit ulla
Gratior hac Triuiae':
10. dris I- - 11. cenmithd aranecatar coitchena in or P. 65a
dano 12. dochrud 13. ddchorpdae 14. dddathaigthe '''""^''^"-"^
15. comdathaigthe 16. auctoritas - uetustas est in libro niciae
25 autentica .1. arsata - • 17. augmentum^ - augtorthdrmaohtaid^
fosodain ab augeo
1. sdig 2. da i tromchride 3. amal rongah antias P. 65 b
4. ainm, toimse 6. techt 6. .i. uAs - lestar 7. atriur
8. manicumsciget tairmorcenn ni cumsciget cenel 9. oosciget
30 chenel machonosciget tairmorcenn' 10. airedech 11. inter
communia sunt • issed saiges sis reliqua
1. .i. treceneli^ 2. innandMe^ fordingrat 3. fanacc P- 66a
4. .i. bete neuturaldi 5. .i. mall i badth 6. emid difiur
7. mall i doe 8. hanmil 9. diame™
35 10. a thorn etc. 11. besides that common nouns in or also are P- 65 a
found. 14. two-coloured. 17. auctor increaser then from augeo. continued
2. liver or 'heavy-heart.' 3. as for instance itniias. 4. name?- 65b
of a weight. 5. messenger". 7. the three of them. 8. unless
they change the termination they do not change the gender. 9. they
40 change the gender if they change the termination. 11. they are
among the common nouns : this is what it goes with below".
1. i.e. of-three-genders. 2. of the elements which they express. P. 66 a
4. i.e. to be neutrals. 5. i.e. slow or stupid. 6. (as much of a
woman) so much of a man. 7. slow or dull. 8. a female soldier.
' MS. monosillabis '' leg. oommutatione " MS. trigeni uel trigena '' MS.
feminarum « leg. tam f MS. menalaon e a mistranslation of ai^rp-^fiv ?
>• -thdrmachtaid seems to be treated as the second part of a compound: hence the
aspiration of t ' MS. machonoschiget tairmorcien "¦ leg. trecheneli ' MS.
innadule ¦" leg. Dianae " here, as in Sg. 102' 1, the glossator supposes a con
nexion between uas, uadis and uado, uadis. Otherwise Ascoli » i.e. to complete the
sense inter communia sunt is here to be supplied from what precedes. See Sarauw, p. 82

120 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

Similiter" 'praepes"' ... 'teres"' . . 'comes"' . . 'inquies'*' . . Lucanus
in V:
(i. p. 157) Ospes'" in externis audiuit curia tectis.
Virgilius in III : bellum, o terra hospita, portas'". 5
...'antesta' uel 'antestita"' . . ...'postridie'" sacerdotes Cereris
atque illius fani" an tistitae '''... Neutris quoque coniuncta" haec,
id est in ' es ' communia, inueniuntur, ut Virgilius in VII :
teretes"'" sunt aclydes'" illis
Taela sed haec lento mos est aptare'* flagello'". lo
luuenalis in V : nee umquam
Depositum'" tibi sospes" erit
(i. p. 158) ...quae nullam significationis'" naturalem communionem habent
P. 66b cum femininis, masculina sunt, ut ' gurges',' ' frames',' ' stipes",' 15
'limes*,' 'poples",' 'fomes,' ' cespes",' exceptis in 'ges' desinentibus...
' seges'' . . 'teges"'...
...'dies' quod tam masculini quam feminini generis in singulari
numero inuenitur' ... in plurali uero semper masculinum in-
P. 66 a 10. coitehen sdn dano 11. dian 12. cruind 20
continued jg coimthechtid 14. ecmailt 15. hanoegi^ 16. celini
17. hanairchimiech 18. intremdid - post in diem 19. ind-
idaltaigce 20. Atsuidi neutur isnaib anmannaib in es anaccomol
fri newtur inimmognom - 21. ilar neittair 22. dogni neutur
diteretes daccomol fri taela 23. cletechdin 24. cominais'' 25
25. [marg. d.] ondsrogod^ airid 26. ayiaithne 27. sldn
28. Dogni neutur dindi as sospes aaccomol frisani asdepositum
29. inna inne
P. 66b 1. trethan 2. lore 3. eu 4. chrich" 5. sliassit-
6. fot - 7. gort • 8. ditu 9. issinderb^ dogres inarim 30
hodid an dies hore isand sluindid aimsir nindeirb
P. 66a 10. this, then, is common. 11. swift. 12. round. 15. a
continued female guest. 16. thou portendest«. 17. a female principal.
20. their connexion with a neuter in construction establishes the neuter
in the nouns in es. 21. neuter plural''. 22. its connexion 35
with tela makes a neuter of teretes. 25. with the... lashing... (!)
26. the deposit. 28. its connexion with depositum makes a neuter
of sospes.
P. 66b 9. in the singular number dies is always uncertain, because therein
it signifies an uncertain time. 40
' MS. antestae '' MS. banogi " one might expect comadasaigedar '' leg.
sroglud? » the initial is aspirated because the glossator had in his mind the fem.
article ' MS. insinderb s but this would require probably cglisiu, cf. LU. 86' 22;
Ascoli takes it as cgll ni ' we ai-e comrades,' which is possible. '' a misinterpre
tation of the Latin ; in Priscian lento should be tei-eti

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 121
uenitur". non enim incertum" tempus uidetur significare quod
plerunque" in feminino genere inuenimus singularis numeri. Ideo
autem diximus 'plerunque' quod" inuenitur'* in usu et pro certo
tempore femininum'" et pro incerto masculinum'". Virgilius in II :
5 Venit summa dies"...
Lucretius in III : non usque adeo permiscuit imis
Longus summa dies'"...
Idem Statins : (i- P- 159)
10 si longumque in saecula digne
Promeriture" diem'".
...'hic meridies",' certum enim significat tempus diei. Terentius
in Adelphis : ipso meridie stipulam" colligendo'".
15 ...Ceres'* Cereris. Excipitur 'hic uerres' appellatiuum cum
porcum'" significat. . . hostem' P- 67 a
Occupat amplexu,
10. airis aimser derb dofoirnde innahilur isairi ismasculinda P. 66b
2o airintain ashir dies is derb alin lathe diandapir'^ 11. _{_ isii^ continued
hilur 12. indaimser inderb hisin 13. ol 14. nochbaed
hariagolda immurgu inderhus and intain bed iemininum 7 derha""
intain bed mascul - 15. doslund aimsire deirbbce 16. arecar
amascul doslund aimsire indeirhhce 17. panthus dixit contra
25 aeneam tanicc aimser derb togle troi desmrecht insin araimsir deirh
in feminino 18. desmrecht inso ar mascul doslund aimsire
inderbbce airnissluindi dies hic aimsir deirh 19. asrollie
20. desmrecht naill ar inderhus himascul 21. medonlathi
22. connall 23. .i. lase orothinoll 2'4. bandea cruithnechta
30 25. cullach"
1. inhanndmit P. 67 a
10. since it is a certain time that it signifies in its plural, therefore p. 66 b
it is masculine, for when thou sayest dies the number of days of continued
which thou so speakest is certain. 11. i.e. in the plural 12. that
35 uncertain time. 14. although this would be regular: uncer
tainty in it when it is feminine and certainty when it is masculine.
15. (the feminine) to express certain time. 16. the masculine is
found to express uncertain time. 17. Panthous said to Aeneas :
'The certain hour of Troy's destruction has come': that is an example for
40 certain time in the feminine. 18. this is an example for the ex
pression of uncertain time by the masculine, for here dies does not express
a certain time. 20. another example of (fit. for) uncertainty in the
masculine. 23. i.e. when he coUected. 24. goddess of wheat.
1. the female foe. P. 67 a
' the a of diand is written above the i
i" =derbae, with a for final ae as often in Sg., cf. Eev. Celt. xx. 303
>• the MSj has callach, with v (=u) written above and between the former a and I

122

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(i. p. 160) cum de uxore Elymi Gorge loquitur. ...'follis'' . . ' curuis*"'...
Excipiuntur 'haec bipinnis*' ¦ire\eKv<;^^ quod ideo femininum est quod
quasi adiectiuum est, securis" veXeKetoc;" uel quod a pinna', quod
ipsum quoque femininum" est, componitur. Sed magis adiectiuum'
hoc esse Virgilius ostendit. ..ponens in XI:
ferro sonat" alta bipinni {uel bipenni}
Fraxinus".
Excipitur" etiam 'canis' commune, quod et natura sic ostendit'".
...'clunis'*' tam masculini quarn feminini generis usurpauit auctori
tas in una eademque significatione'"- luuenalis in HIP : i
Ad terram tremulo discendunt clune'" puellae.
Multa ... confudisse genera inueniuntur uetustissimi, quos non sequi
mur", ut 'haec amnis,' 'funis,' 'anguis.' Composita" .. si adiectiua
fiant, communia sunt, ut 'hic sanguis' 'hic' et 'haec ex(s)anguis"

P. 67b
(I. p. 161)

' cuspis',' ' hic '
...'cassis"'

et ' haec tricuspis' '
.'lis' quoque 'litis'.'

' neptis"

'pel uis"

15

Graeca uero eandem habentia

P. 67 a
continued

P. 67b

2. holcsithe 3. cliab 4. .i. dedith 5. .i. bidilde .i.
kmininum innagrece tis 6. biail 7. .i. ette t henn m'dir t
pinna dith 8. 7 istren amal sodin 9. foncheill toissech"
10. occo esorcuin 11. indhuinnius ardd 12. doformagar ^0
feriathar hic iterum fobith as nathchian^ inhriathar remeperthe t is
excipitur as ¦niai^/i <itass niexcipiun tur •• ' 13. quia sit^ hanchu
14. coche t less 15. hiceill 16. onchochu 17. .i. amal
asberar haec amnis reliqua 7 itmasculinni immurgu linni 18. iar-
nacomsuidigud 19. bdn - 25
1. .i. airmtiud^ .i. fograinne 2. treode t trecoste' .i. nibisdn^
tribus pedibws 3. .i. necht - 4. [in marg.] in^ren hrdthar
.i. femininwm indi as nepos ut postea dicet • 6. loathar
6. barr 7. immargal is femininum dano 7 ata forhart and

P. 67 a
continued

P. 67b

2. bellows.
feminine of the
rampart. 8,
to the first sense.

3. a basket. 5. i.e, belonging to an axe, i.e. the 30
Greek below. 7. i.e. a wing or a pinnacle of a
and it is a substantive in that case. 9. according
10. a-smiting it. 11, the tall ash-

tree, 12, a verb (excipitur) is added here again, because the
verb aforesaid is very remote. Or it is excipitur that is right above, 35
not excipiuntur. 13. because there is a she-dog, 17, i.e, as Aaec
amnis etc, is said, and yet with us they are masculine, 18, after
their composition.
2. three-pointed or three-footed, i.e. it is not fo-i6MSjt?ec^i6t«. 4. a
brother's daughter, the feminine of nepos, as he will say afterwards. 40
7. contest: it is feminine and there is accretion in it.

' leg. corbis " MS. wv^vkv ' MS. itt/Xtjict/os securis ¦» MS. vi
° MS. thoissech, with punctum delens over the first h ' MS. nath chian e leg.
irmtiiid LU. 88'' 26. 0 eirptiud .i.

fit

ermited, errnted Trip. Life, 196, 1. 8.

oerlonn (gl. a oospite) H. 2. 16, oof. 97
'something which is with,' J.S.

recte trechoste

leg. ni bi sdn

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 123
terminationem genera quoque, quae apud Graecos habent", seruant
etiam apud Latinos...' Ti this"'.' ' Molaris '...ad dentem" uel lapi-
dem refertur. . . Statins in V Thebaidos :
uastaeque sudes^" fractique molares.
5 . . .' cos cotis" ' . . ' glos gloris'"''* ' . . ' compos" ' ' impos" '. . .' lepos".'
. . Scyrus"" . . cristallus"...passellus'^"', arctus" nam duae arcti (i. p. i62)
sunt". . . .' lacertus' ' . . ' artus' '.. .Lucanus in X : p. 68a
Quod Nilotis acus" compresum pectine ferrum^.
..'hoc acus* huius aceris'...' acus substernendum" gallinis parturi-
lo entibus. Acus in area'' excutitur.' ' Penus' ' iuuenitur et ('- P- 163)
masculinum et femininum et neutrum.
Annone prosit, portet frumenta penusque'. p. 68b
...'crus''... Supra" syllabam autem feminina sunt, ut '
' seruitus ' . .
15 In 'ax' desinentia... alia uero omnia, etiam si interposita sit
alia consonans', feminina sunt.... 'merx"' ..' pix"' .. 'calx''...
In ' ex ' supra sillabam" i antecedente in paenultima syllaba
8. .1. file apud graecos 9. foirrce 10. dodeit -P. 67b
11. heura^ 12. Ua 13. inducbdl 14. [marg., man. al.] soror ™"'"'"^''
20 uiri 15. comairmith^ 16. nephairmith^ 17. sulbairegthid
18. .i. proprium sdn .1. os - 19. aig 20. cenelae netha
21. sechtardt' 22. .i. indalandi antHaid alaile andess
1. .i. doe Idme 2. asil 3. nihu machdad bed coifchenn'' P. 68a
reliqua 4. .i. cdith 1 cdithlech^ reliqua 5. .i. edith bed srethi
25 6. isind ithlaind 7. cucan
1. incucain .i. acusatiuus neutri 2. aerachuir^ 3. .i. P- 68b
hudsill&ih^ .i. mda den siWaib .i. nihi oen sillah a?nal innahi riam
acht it desi^Zabcha reliqua 4. .i. hiter a 7 x cith etarsuidigthe 7
cenipetarsuidigthe" dano 5. cundrad 6. hi 7. sdl
30 8. mda oldaus o'ensiZlab
8. i.e. which are with the Greeks. 13. glory". 18. i.e. this (is) a P. 67b
(Greek) proper name, i.e. in -OS. 20. a kind of corn. 21. septentrio."""*™™''
22. i.e. one of the two from the north, the other from the south.
1. i.e. the lower arm. 2. it were no wonder that it should be P. 68a
35 common etc.
3. i.e. over a syllable, i.e. more than one syllable: there is not one P. 68b
syllable like those before, but they are disyllabic etc. 4. i.e. between
a and x : though it be interposed and indeed though it be not interposed.
8. more than one syllable.
' leg. Thetis ¦' MS. uaste sudes " MS. oyrus ^ leg. phaselus
" leg. Serum f beuru, Windisch, but according to Thurneysen the last letter is
much more probably a « MS. comairbmith, with punctum delens over 6 : cf. vol. i.
p. 172 note 1 ¦> MS. nephairmith with t over the m and i under it ' ' =sechteret,
'heptad of stars,' Wb. 26'' 9 * reotius choitchenn ' according to Thurneysen the
reading is almost certain ¦" The MS. has aerachair, with v (=u) written over i
" =huas sillaib " here cith (cid) corresponds to the negative cenip, as mad to the
negative manip ¦' see Ducange s.v. glos

124 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
feminina sunt...'pellex'' 'carex",' /Soi/Toynwi'"'... Alia... masculina
sunt : . . . ' culex ",' ' pollex '"'..' murex '*,' ' cortex '"'... ' ueruex " '
(i. p. 165) ...masculinum est. luuenalis in I:
et elixi" uerbecis labra comedit.
P. 69a ...'hic uarix',' 'radix'.' Excipitur 'haec salix"'.. 5
Et filicem curuis inuisam* pascit aratris.
'clasendix"' quod significat concham qua signum" tegitur. ..'haec
matrix',' 'comix",' 'lodix''...natrix"... Lucanus in Villi:
Et natrix" uiolator" aquae.
Potest tamen hoc et figurate ad serpentem" uideri redditum'*, lo
quod etiam'" feminino genere profertur, ut idem :
hinc maxima serpens
Pithon'",
sicut : Praeneste sub ipsa" 15
p. 68b 9. mertrech 1 tudrachtaid i hen imtha .i. arindi dod'drget inna-
continued j[,,-,n ^Q^lrud friu \ do debuid 10. nomen fdiuir 11. .1.
damthdbae 12. cuil 13. or ddu Idmae 14. cocMir*"
16. ruse 16. molt 17. bruithi l-
P. 69a 1. hrecc" 2. .i. nomen holeris 7 quando radix nieccon 20
prodvcii - ra - 3. sail 1 fit salio salix a se reliqua 4. miscsich^
5. .1. aesc" .1. comhad argair aicnid adrimed insuidiguth 6. .i.
rind .1. qwia nomen sideris cancer et fit in medio conchae - v
7. mdtharlach 8. adircliu 9. sldic 1 ruamnae 1 dioV
10. tonndtech 11. ind nathirsin 12. dlnithid 13. .i. 25
aacomol frisan ainmm ndd fil hi coihgi acht hifdetsecht .i. serpens
14. accomoltae 16. cid 16. issed aainmm 17. fon
praeneste sin
P. 68b 9. a harlot or exciter or concubine : because they excite the men
continued to fornicate with them, or to quarrel. 10. name of a grass. 30
11. i.e. 'ox-outting' (^ovtoixov).
P. 69a 1. speckled. 2. i.e. the name of a vegetable, and when it means
radix 'a root' it lengthens the ra. 5. i.e. a shell-fish, i.e. so he would
reckon the position for shortness of nature". 6. i.e. a constellation.
9. . . (V) or haircloth (?) or..''? 10. poisonous. 11. that 35
snake. 13. i.e. its connexion with the noun which is not in the
context, but is understood i.e. serpens (uiolator), 14, connected,
16, this is its name, 17, under that (city of) Praeneste,
' leg, ^oirop-ov ^ leg, corcuir
" the glossator mistakes uarix for uarius <• MS. miscich
" cf. est concha aesc, Leyd. Prise. 16°. KZ. xxxv. 152
' the meaning of these words is obscure: lodix ' ornamentum muliebre,' Corpus
Gl. Lat. V. 506
K i.e, e must be short even before the double consonant
^ sleic is rendered by ' soap ' in Laws iv, 318

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 125
. . 'obstetrix"'. . . Excipitur 'hic fornix",' quod quamuis paenultimam (i. p- 166)
positione longuam habuit", tamen masculinum est. ...'pernix"'...
..quamuis 'hoc uictrix' non memini" me legisse, etsi analogia
declinationis exigaf".
5 ...'celox'*,' species est nauis, et monosillabis'"... Sunt tamen,
qui nominatiuum quoque putant sine n scribendum'".'
In 'yx' Graeca sunt et seruant eadem apud nos genera"...
'sandyx'".' Graeca uero siue notha eadem seruant' et apud nos genera... 'hic P. 69b
lo cimex'' . . ('• P- 1^'^)
. . 'git" ' peKdvdtov. . .
Virgilius in X :
Tu* mihi nunc pugnae princeps", tu rite propinques
Augurium" Phrigibusque' adsis pede, diua, secundo",
15 ...et fortasis quia aliud significant" 'principia,' ' municipia,' (i- p- 168)
'parentia''"'  'lens''... Ouidius in VII** Metaniorphoseon : P. 70a
Haud" procul egesta' scrobibus tellure duabus

18. hanterismid 19. budidlia^ \ genus domixs 20. o?- P. 69a
sodain hd sainred dofdmiun 21. dian 22. biid insin '^"^^''"'''^
20 23. abuith 24. sain deosc noe t alii dicunt .1. luam" 25. ex
ceptis .i. ar nitat adiectisidi 26. comhad oiux 27. file la
grecu indib 28. glasen
1. .i. file lagrecu indib 2. milchumae 3. .i. nomen e<Aa P. 69b
4. seneas dixi^ ad berechinthiam matrem deorwm 5. .i. ban
25 airehinnech 6. cdl 7. donaih trdiandih 8. huandascnam
sdinmech 9. andofuismet .i. ilar rangah&lae 7 ni nomen 10. .i.
obedientia' 1. cenele netha inde lenticula 2. .i. tecmaltai P- 70a

18. a female stander. 19. a victory-stone (triumphal arch) or P. 69a
30 a kind of house. 20. which should be peculiar to the feminine, continued
22. that is (although etc.). 23. its existence. 24. a peculiar
species of ship, or as others say i.e. a yacht (?). 25. (uox, nox) being
excepted, for these are not adjectives. 26. so that it should
be conjux. 27. which are in them with the Greeks.
36 1. i.e. which are in them with the Greeks. 2. a bug (?). P. 69b
3. i.e. name of a corn". 5. i.e. female principal. 7. to the
Trojans. 8. with a favourable visit. 9. when they bring
forth i.e. the plural of a participle, and it is not a noun.
1. a kind of corn : hence lenticula. 2. i.e. collected. P. 70 a
' MS. significat " MS. vi
" MS. aut " of. buaidlii Sg. 15" 11
« should .i. luam follow noe directly?
I .i. obedientia is written by the third glossator under parentia
8 cf. git genus herbe, Corp. Gloss. Lat. 11. 581. Git .1. cogal, Bev. Celt. ix. 235

126 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
...'stips",' 'trabs*' . . 'puis"' . . Quae uero supra sillabam" sunt...
'adeps',' 'forceps"'... Marsus:
adipis pondo uiginti' uetustae.
(i. p, 169) ...'praes" praedis'...
..,'haec aspergo"' ,,'cupressus"'., 'carbasus'"'.. 'imbrex'*'., 'lim- 5
bus'"'...'palumbem"' . . 'suppatruus"'"'...'torris"' d ha\6<i, 'tiaras"'
P. 70b ...'torquis"'...'uepres''... ...'hoc glomus''  'Histrum' pro
(I. p. 170) 'Hister"' et 'Rhenum' . . 'Oceanum,' boc* tamen quotiens flumen"
sequebatur, solebant facere. Ennius in Annalibus:
Interea fugit albus iubar Hyperionis" cursum. 10
Caluus in epithalamio :
Vesperum"' ante iubar quatiens
(I. p. 171) Caesar Strabo"... dome flagrata'... ...'pecus"'...
ut, quicquid loquitur, sal merum" est.
etiam boc sale Ennius protulit in XIIII Annalium : 15
Caeruleum" spumat sale...
Supra dictorum tamen nominum usus et apud Caprum et apud
Probum" de dubiis generibus inuenis.
P. 71a Numerus est dictionis forma, quae discretionem quantitatis'
(I. p. 172) facere potest. Est autem singularis uel pluralis, nam dualis' apud 20
Latinos non inuenitur. Et sciendum est quod in uno" proprie
P. 70a 3. indeh 4. .1. trost 5. ith 6. huilliu o'in.sinaib
continued 7 ^Jq,j g tenchor .i. formum capiens unde est formosus''-'
9. fiche pond 10. sommae 11. (esruthl- 12. proprium
feda 13. seol 14. slind 15. t limbus .i. immddnom 25
gaudentius dicit - limbus sorculus de acu factus reliqua 16. fiad
cAo^'um" .i. palumbis 17,18. cundu^ br athair athar" 19. athinne
20. 6arr* 21. muintore
p. 70b 1. driss 2. certle 3. huili sis 4. neutur dodenam^
diih 5. ani as flumen 6. ind rdta sin 7. arrind sin 30
8. cammderc 9. diulsidi^ 10. cethir 11. salann glan
12. duhglass 13. airmm inaisiidethat de dubiis generibus
P. 71a 1. .i, AercAoiliud folaid 2. .i. dram inchosaig dede ar
is dram hilair lalaitnori acht asringba den ¦ 3. in den
P- 70 a 6. greater than one syllable, 9. twenty pounds, 10, rich, 35
continued 12. the proper name of a tree, 13, a saU, 15, (limbus a
small ship) or limbus an ornamental border. 16. a wild pigeon.
17, 18. consanguinity, a father's brother. 21. neck-chain.
P. 70b 3. all below (are river-names). 4. to make neuters of them.
5. that which is flumen (the word flumen). 6, of that star, 40
7. that star, 13, the place in which they treat of doubtful genders,
P- 71a 1. i.e. determination of substance. 2. i,e, the number that
signifies a pair of things, for with the Latins it is the plural number
provided it exceed one,
' leg. Hesperium " foroipes eo quod formum oapiant, quae sunt fabrorum:
'formum' enim dixerunt antiqui 'calidum': unde et formosus, Isid. Etymol. Lib. xx.
« the lower half ot the / is now illegible, but the upper half is clear: cf. fiad 'wild'
¦* cf. F61. Oeng., Index ' cundu is written over sup- brathair athar over -patruus
' of. Vol. I. pp. 1, 2 e mir erschien -denom wahrscheinlicher, Windisch '' di-
od-lassidi, Asc. Gl. oxivi.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 127
non dicitur numerus sed abusiue, quomodo nominatiuus casus non
est sed abusiue casus dicitur, quod facit alios casus, quamuis multi
de hoc dicant*, quod ideo casus sit dicendus quod a generali nomine"
cadunt omnium specialium nominatiui. Sed si ob hoc" casus est
5 dicendus, omnes partes orationis possunt uideri casum habere; et
uerbum enim et aduerbium et coniunctio a generali uerbo' et
aduerbio et coniunctione cadunt in speciales positiones singularum".
Alii autem dicunt, quod ipsa terminatio nominatiui cadens in alias
diuersas terminatlones non incongrue casus nominator, cum naturam
lo habeat, ut cadere possit et cadendo' faciat omnes casus ; quippe si
casus dicitur" non solum illud in quod* cadat" aliquid, sed etiam
ipsa res, quae cadit" Unde aptota dicunt'" ilia nomina doctissimi
artium scriptores, quae nominatiuum tantum habent casum, in quo
refutatur illorum ratio'*, qui ideo putant eum casum nominatum,
16 quod a generali nomine cadat". Possumus autem et a maiore et
frequentiore parte casuura", qui sunt obliqui, hunc quoque accipere
nominatum, quomodo et syllabas ex singulis uocalibus dicimus'".
Ergo singularis quoque numerus bene dicitur, quod... omnes numeri
ex ipso componuntur et in ipsum desoluuntur".
2o .. .nihil ultra' citraque' intellegere liceat... Ergo dubitationem P- 7ib
(i. p. 173)
4. 7 ni cdthaid dosom 5. .1. huandi as nomen as ochtmath p 71 ^
rann ininsci 6. uandligudsa 7. uand anmmaim chenelach continued
as uerbum 8. amal rondgab amo as indi as uerbum 7 bene
as indi as aduerbium 7 reliqua 9. lase dotuit ind*' ainmnid
25 10. deithhir ciasberthar casus nominatiu(us) 11. sechi ed .1.
amal rongabsat intliisil olchenw hituiter 12. .1. amal rongah
intainmnid asatuiter ' 13. .i. huare ndd tuiter essib hituisliu aili
14. artotuiter acendlchi hi sain gwdis in aptotis 16. uandhi as
nomen as ochtmad rann in insci ut diximus 16. .i. idem hoc 7
30 quod praedixit .1. quomodo nominatiuus non est reliqua 7 issed sdn - as
maith leosom 17. .1. huare is Ua ani dianeperr casus and
18. arit Ua sillaba 0 illitrih quam d oinlitrih 19. .i. in oena
focerddar 7 dofuasailgther each dram
1. altarach .i. frie anall 2. centarach .i. frie desiu P. 7lb
35 4. and it is not an opinion of his, 5. i.e. from the noun P, 71 a
which is one of the eight parts in speech", 6, by this law, continued
7, from the general noun that is uerbum. 8. as for instance amo from
that which is uerbum and bene from that which is aduerbium. 9. when
the nominative falls. 10. it is reasonable that one should say
40 nominatiuus casus. 1 1. whatever it may be, i.e, such as the other cases
in which there is falling. 1 2. i.e. as such as the nominative from which
there is falling.. 13. i.e. since there is no falling from them into other
cases. 14. for in aptota there is falling from generality into a special
figure. 15. from nomen, which is one of the eight parts in speech,
45 as we said. 16. and that is what they like. 17. i.e. since more
numerous is that to which the name casus is given. 18. for
syllables of many letters are more numerous than those of single letters.
19. i.e. every number is cast and resolved into units.
1. ultra i.e. on the far side of it. 2. citra i.e. on the near side of it. P. 71b
' MS. quo '' leg. int ' lor the meaning here and in 71' 15 given to
the ordinal, see Ir. Texte iv. preface xiv : Celt. Archiv i. 322 ; and Eev. Celt. xxii. 434,
So in Irish (?) Latin : ostendit quod nomen octaua pars orationis est, Ars Anonyma
Bernensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat. p. 64

128 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
pluralium discutit adiunctio eorum nominum, quae singulis numeris
sunt propria suae cuiusdam positionis, quippe cum sint pluralia non
a singularibus nata".
Numeros autem hae habent dictiones*... id est nomina", uerba,
participia, pronomina. Aduerbium uero, quamuis saepe de- 5
monstret numerum" ad significationem nominum numeralium', non
tamen quasi accedentem hunc habet". Accedentia' enim generalia
fere sunt" ad omnes species partium perfectarum" Quod enim
dicas singularis numeri aduerbium uel quod pluralis? cum similiter
omne aduerbium" tam singularibus quam pluralibus uerbis ad- 10
iungitur  'singulatim"' . . . . 'sepissime'* dicimus,' quod in nulla
parte alia numerum possidente potest contingere" nisi figurate'"....
Praeterea nomen et pronomen et uerbum et participium" de
clinantur'" in numeros...
P. 72a jj^ uerbis' nulla uox eadem quae apud Latinos singularis et pluralis '6
P. 71b 3_ j Qjj. isleo feissin insuidigud hitaat ar ni rochinnset dnach
uathuth etir ut nomina pluralia techtaite uathath - • • 4. ar
aicciditib ddih 5. ar sluindid ainmm persain 6. .i. dofoiriide
dobriathar^ drim fochosmailius dofdirndet nomina numeri 7. .i.
fochosmailius nondafailsigetar nomina numeri 8. .i. isairi ni 20
aiceidit di aram air cia heit dohriathra^ persandi rohiat sidi cendraim-'
9. ataat andsom acciditi coitehenna reliqua 10. amal rongah
inanmmanaih slond persine 7 ni aiceidit sibi calldic 11. .i.
Idn .1. octo amal rongah in nomine persona 7 non accidens sibi
12. .1. issi indobriathar^ ehdtna adchomaltar frisna briathra ¦^s
huathati 7 hilddai - > 13. ind dendaid 14. dohriathar dirme
leiss sepissime 15. accomol fri huathad 7 AiZar 16. .1.
dolhud filed ut pars in irusta," secant 17. cenmathd dobrethir -j
alaaili 18. is accidit dosuidib numerus •
P. 72a 1. .i. quae habent personas certas .1. comhad choitchen etir i°
uathad 7 ila,r doneuch dcfoiriide persain deirh
P. 71b 3. i.e. for the position in which they are is their own; for they
continued j^g^^g j^q^ descended from any singular at all, as do plural nouns that
have a singular number. 4. as accidents to them. 5. for
(the) noun signifies a person. 6. i.e. the adverb denotes a number 35
even as the nouns of number denote (it). 7. i.e. even as nouns
of number manifest it. 8. i.e. hence number is not an accident
to it, for although there be personal adverbs, they can be without number.
9. there are there common accidents etc. 10. as there is in nouns
the signification of person and yet it is not an accident of theirs. 40
1 1. i.e. full i.e. octo, as in the noun there is person, and this is not one of
its accidents. 12. i.e. it is the same adverb that is joined to the
singular and plural verbs. 14. he takes saepissime as a numeral
adverb. 15. junction with the singular and the plural. 16. Le.
a poet's figure, ut etc. 17. except the adverb and other (parts of 45
speech). 18. to these number is an accident.
P- 72a 1. i.e. so that it should be common, both in singular and plural, to
what signifies a determinate person.
' MS. dobreth- k MS. dobi-e' " MS, frustra

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 129
est, id quia" apud Graecos interdum inuenitur, ut fj\dov'' iym, yXdov
eKeivoL°- Et in mobilibus" trium generum omnibus singularia feminina et
pluralia neutra eandem uocem habent*: 'haec prima' t) irpwrr] Kal ra,
5 TrptBTa"... In tertia omnia in ' es"' productam disinentia. . .
'Qui'' quoque tam singularis est nominatiuus quam pluralis.
...propria, quae naturaliter indiuidua sunt'  sed casu' diuersis ^- 72b
contigere personis.... 'Gallia' citerior" et 'Gallia' ulterior*  idem *'' P" '^^
possunt significare"- . . .si collibuisset, quomodo 'cruores,' dicere 'san- *'" ^' '
(o guines'... nihil impediret". ...humidorum'...'stagnum''..'auricalcum"' P- 73a
...'abriza'*' . . 'faba"' . . 'pissa"' . . 'acetum',' 'liquamen",' 'mulsum''...
. . .quod" quidem. . .haec protulerunt numero. . . . . .ut 'Gemini"'. . .
et 'Pisces",' usu", ut 'manes'... Sunt quaedam singularia uoce,
intellectu pluralia, quae etiam comprehensiua'* dicuntur...
IS ...idem significantia'"-
2. coitchena so etir didrim in oensun .i. innabriathra grecdi se • P. 72 a
3. .i.fodalet chenel 4. .i. hinunn litred do uathath femin 7 do continued
hilur neittair in anmmanaib fodalet chenel 5. .1. haec .1. hilar
newtuir 6. fodeud sin 7. ani as qui
20 1. ni fodlatar fri slond nilfolod 2. dthecmung^ .3. as P. 72b
chentarchu 4. as hire 5. .1. issed afolad cdtna beos tofdirndet
6. .i. manutoltanaiged do ni hdi ni, aridgarad de
1. innafiiuchaide 2. stdn 3. credume 4. dior .1. P. 73a
color auri • cicero 5. seih 6. piss 7. fin acat
258. Und 9. lemnachl- 10. ol 11. .i. castor 7 pullux
ni eperr acht hilar ddih dogres in hilur dano asberr arind hirosoithe
12. ainm renda 13. .i. tregnais ambuithe in hilur 14. .i.
otetarthet hilard&laid inna ninni 15. afolad cetna
2. these are common between the two numbers in one word, i.e. these P. 72a
30 Greek words. 3. i.e. which distinguish gender. 4. i.e. the same continued
combination-of-letters for the feminine singular and for the neuter plural
in nouns that distinguish gender. 5. i.e. neuter plural. 6. this
(is) at the end.
1. they are not divided so as to signify many substances. 2. by P. 72b
35 accident. 5. i.e. it is the same substance which they stifi signify.
6. i.e. had it been pleasing to him there was nothing to keep him
from it.
1. of the moist things. 2. tin. 4. gilding. 11. i.e. P. 73a
(the twins) Castor and Pollux ; naught save the plural is ever used (lit. said)
40 for them : so the plural is used of the constellation into which they were
turned. 12. name of a constellation. 13. i.e. through the
usage of their being in the plural. 14. i.e. they comprise plurafity
in their signification. 15. the same substance.
" leg. quod
^ MS. TlXriTOP -qlTO IjXlJTMU Kvivai
" Prisoian's opi/fa, which the glossator mistook for obryza xp^fox o^pv^ov ; cf.
abrizum, splendor auri, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 259. The gloss diar is = didr Wind. Wtb.
I* MS. otheomung: of. Sg. 186' 1
S. G. II. ^

130 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(i. p. 177) Figura quoque dictionis in quantitate '" comprehenditur . . .
P. 73b separatim accepta est figura' a Graecis. ...quia, quod suum est
compositorum, non habet, id est ut ipsa per se ex diuersis componatur
dictionibus separatim intelligendis' sub uno accentu et unam rem
suppositam, id est significandam accipiat", ut est 'res puplica'... 5
Una enim est res supposita*, duae uero uoces" diuersae sub uno
accentu prolatae... Si enim dicam: 'magnanimitas compositum est
(i. p. 178) a magno et animitate,' nihil dico", 'animitas' enim per se non
dicitur'. ...'impietas,' 'infelicitas' 'perfectio.' Quae si ab impio
et infelice et perfecto dicamus deriuata, decomposita sunt"... 10
P- 74a ...ut'' est 'facio efficio''... ...ilia participia uidentur a
(i. p. 179) semplicibus suis' esse composita, quae non uerborum sui temporis,
sed participiorum semplicium regulam seruant, ut...'contuli con-
latus"' a simplici 'latus.'
P- 74b ...'senatusdecretum*,' 'plebiscitum"'...'causidicus''...'nequis'.' 15
(i. p. 180) Ipsa tamen quoque ante composita necesse est in duas in-
tellegibiles dictiones resolui" Ex boc componitur 'impotens'...ex
simplici et decomposite*- ...si duo sint nominatiui, ex utraque
parte declinatur com positum... quod Graeci nunquam faciunt in
P. 73 a 16. .i. issinmdit mbis indepert .i. immar fa bee 20
continued 1. gnd} far leth" far figuir insin ' farleth^ .i. tresftgnd 2. .i.
^- 73b ciaetirscartar inna eperta hite isincAomsuidigthiu adcuiretar" do hdgi 7
sluindit ni iarna netarscarad - • 3. oinfolad sluindite"^ iarcom-
suidigud .1. afolad fosuidigther fondsun - 4. .i. denfolad
5. dasonsdn 6. niepur ni sin .i. nidliged 7. do slund nach 25
folaid triit feissin 8. .1. bit c^ecAcmsuidigthi ashertar mad hed"
insin asberthar diih
P-74a 1. a?nal' in compositis 2. hdrangahalaih diutib 3. ni
otulitua dogni 4. rangah&l 5. ran^abd,l
P. 74b 1- -i- cause aduerbium .i. indaicsendaid 2. ninech 3. atua- 30
sulcud adi indi rainn irignaidi - 4. .i. each hae diih son
P. 73a 16- i.e. in the extent to which the vocable is: i.e. whether it be
continued great or small.
p. 73b 1- that is a species apart of [lit. on] the figure : 'apart,' that is, by
the species. 2. i.e. though the words that are in the compound 35
are separated they return to integrity, and signify somewhat after
their separation, 3. they express one substance after composition,
that IS, the substance put under the word. 4. i.e. one substance.
5, that is, two (different) words. 6. I say nothing therein^, i.e. it is
not a law. 7. to express by itself any substance. 8. i.e. they will 40
be called decomposita, if that be said of them.
P. 74 a 1- as in compounds. 2. from simple participles. 3. it
does not make contulitus. 4, 5, a participle,
P. 74b 1- causally, 3, their resolution into two intelligible parts.
4. i,e, each of them, 46
c^i'^'^j • ., ., „„ " ^eg. g nee far leth far figuir insin? J.S,
MS. adcuirethar " MS. sluid - « the first letter can be ft or 6, Thurneysen
^^' «"' s cf. p. 62 note a

Glosses on Prisciani (St. Gall). 131
compositis". Dicunt enim, oportere compaginem, qua cohaerent in
compositione dictiones, immobilem manere". Hoc igitur non ser
uantes' Latini diuisorum quidem utimur declinatione, accentu
tamen compositorum. Quod dicentes non uidemur contra supra
5 dictam Graecorum de compagine rationem facere"... ...'alteruter P- 75a
alterutrius,' quod tamen ipsum non absque ratione non declinatur'- ('- P- 181)
Nam cum duae contra se pugnant regulae, ut alteram' seruet,
necesario perdidit alteram". Unde Cicero pro M. Marcello :
' quod si in alterutro* peccatum sit, malim timidus quam parum
lo prudens uideri.' Itaque masculinum quoque" eorum est declina
tionem secutum propter rationem supra dictam in ' ius ' terminantis
genetiui, qui communis trium unit esse generum. Nee solum
tamen in declinationibus" nominum hoc continguit, sed etiam in
accentibus', ut...'plerusque pleraque plerumque.' ...'que"' enim,
16 nisi separata sit... coniunctio enclitica esse non debet, nisi illud
dicamus, quod ' que,' quando cum intigris componitur dictionibus,
quamuis significationem suam amittat..., tamen enclitici uim seruat,
exceptis differentiae causa 'itaque,' 'utique'; in his enim non solum P. 75b
coniunctio, sed etiam praeposita ei' aduerbia uim propriae significa-
2o tionis conuertunt composita. Vetustissimi tamen' et 'altera utra' et (i. p. 182)
6. .i. an diall dehechtar" indarann 6. aram bd indalarann p. 74b
cen diall 7, tairissem indalarainne cen diall 8. ni etarscarad^ continued
comsuidigthi file and huare is f oen" aicciund adfiadar
1. nichendliged anephdiall ddihrannaib 2, ingenitin P. 75a
25 coitehen treehindlai 3, adiall 0 chechtar indarann 4, ,i,
ni alteroutro as6eir - issechtar rolaa adilledchi ni immeddn 5. .1.
alteruter cesu c/iomsuidigthe ddih ndgaih file hisuidiu 6. comai-
techt ceniuil docheneul indiull 7. biid dano comaitecht ceneuil
docheneul inaiccendaih 8. ani as que^
30 1, ,i, dondi as que^ 2, .i, ciasid ruhurt frit tuas alter utra P. 75 b
pro altera utra rohdi camaiph dano laarsaidi altera utra 7 alterum
utrum .i, comsuidigud odib nogaib isindfemun 7 neutur amal rondgab
isinmascul - •
5. i.e. the declension in each of the two parts (of the com- P. 74b
35 pound). 6. that one of the two parts be undeclined. 7. the continued
persistence of one of the two parts without declension. 8. it is
not a separation of a compound which is here, since it is pronounced
under a single accent.
1. not without principle is their absence of declension in the two P. 75 a
40 parts. 2. the common trigeneric genitive. 3. its declension in
each of the two parts. 4. i.e. 'tis not altero utro that he says : 'tis
outside he has put (exposuit) its declinability, not in the middle. 5. i.e.
alteruter; although it is a compound of two integrals that is here. 6. con
gruence of gender to gender in declension. 7. so there is congruence
45 of gender to gender in accents.
1. i.e. to que. 2. i.e. though I have said to thee above, alter P. 75b
utra for altera utra, the ancients, however, had altera utra and alterum
utrum, i.e. composition of two integrals in the feminine and neuter as is
in the masculine.
' MS. occfttar, but seed cftecAtor, Sg. 75' 3 ^ US.etarscarad ' leg. fo oen ¦* MS. q.
9—2

132

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

'alteram utrum' et 'alterius utrius ' solebant proferre", et 'plerus
plera plerum*' absque ' que ' additione. Ergo nihil aliud est in
bis nominibus 'que' nisi syllaba epectasis". ..et 'plerus plera plerum'
et 'plerusque pleraque plerumque' idem significant". 'Uter'
enim, 7roT6po9, diuiduam uim habet', ' uterque ' e/tare/Do?, collec-
(i.p. 183) tiuam"... ...'que''... Et inuenimus per omnes fere casus
composita", ut ' iurisperitus"'...'praefectusurbi"'...'agricola agrum'
P. 76a colens'...' macte' id est magis aucte'...
(i. p. 184) Nominatiuus. . .dicitur casus, quod ex ipso nascuntur omnes alii,
uel quod cadens a sua terminatione in alias facit obliques casus".
Quaeritur autem, quid sit inter indeclinabilia et aptota" et
monoptota* ? Neutrum uero si sit aptotum, necessario etiam pro
P. 76 b accusatiuo et uocatiuo accipitur eius nominatiuus, quod generale est
omnium neutrorum'... ...'hi quatuor, horum -iiii •'...'
(I, p, 185) Velut autem una uoce diuersas possunt habere significationes"
tam declinabilia per quosdam casus* quam indeclinabilia per omnes
casus, sic e contrario diuersis uocibus saepe inuenimus unam eandem-
que fieri significationem, ut 'labor' et 'labos"'...'ei"' uel 'ii'...
Est autem rectus, qui et nominatiuus dicitur. Per ipsum enim

15

P. 75b
continued

P. 76 a

P. 76 b

3. .i. daeltais dano fo a ddnog innagenitin 4. rohdi sdn 20
dano leo 5. .1. olni comacomol - que inge mad'" etarscartha 7 ol
issinunn sluindess plerus 7 plerusqwe" • reliqua 6. .1. afolad cdtna
7, ad unum uirum pertinet sed isfer addiis 8. dodiis asberr
sdn semper 9, ani asque 10, ,i, comsuidigud /m'cacA tuisel
11, comsuidigud frigenitne insin 12, fritoharthaid 25
1, fri dinsid 2. fri togarthaith ,i, a mdr thdrmachtai
3, .i. is hec nand sinunn anddde nisiu 4. ,i, cid ,i, interro^rafo'o
1, ,i, atrddesin doairbirt asindainmnid 2. ardesimrecht
dobeirsem in daarticul hic biit dano fris huile samlaid 7 reliqua sic
3, ,i. do oen forggnuis 4. .i, ainmnid 7 to^rarthid ^rgnitiu 7 30
tobarthid cdtnw diil 7 reliqua 5. is hinunn intsliucht sluindite
dihlinaib 7 reliqua sic 6. .1. huandi as is eius ei

P. 75b
continued

P. 76a

P. 76b

3, i,e, they used to decline it then according to its two integrals in
its genitive. 4. this, then, they had. 5. i,e, because que is not a
conjunction unless it be separated, and because plerus and plerusqvs 35
signify the same, etc, 6. i.e, the same substance, 7, it belongs
to one man, but it is one out of two, 8, of a pair this is said always.
10. i,e, composition with every case, 11, that is composition with
genitives. 12. with a dative.
1. with an accusative, 2. with a vocative, i.e, 0 greatly 40
increased! 3, i.e. these two (explanations) are nearly the same.
4. what (is their difierence?) i.e. a question.
1. i.e. that those three (nom., ace. and voc.) should be derived from the
nominative. 2. for an example he puts the two articles here : they
are then with it all thus. 3. i.e. to one form. 4. i.e. the 45
nominative and vocative, the genitive and dative of the first declension etc.
5. identical is the meaning which both express etc. sic. 6. i.e. from
is, eius, ei.

MS. quod aptota Herz.

" of. LU. 57'' 35

MS. plerusq.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 133
nominatio fit'... Rectus autem dicitur, quod ipse primus natura
nascitur uel positione"  generale uidetur esse hic casus geni
tiuus'... ...patronymica pariter' in eum resoluuntur. ...causa- P. 77a
tiuus"...'in causa hominem facio*.' (i. p. 186)
6 ...a notioribus et frequentioribus acceperunt nominationem, sicut
in aliis quoque multis hoc inuenimus"...' neutra' dicimus uerba, non
quod solum ea in hac specie inueniuntur, quae neutram habent
significationem", id est nee actiuam nee pasiuam', absolute dicta"...
Genetiuus secundum locum sibi defendit : hic quoque naturale
lo uinculum generis posidet', et nascitur quidem a nominatiuo...
datiuus, qui magis amicis conuenit, tertium', et quod uel eandem P. 77b
habet uocem genetiuo uel unius abiectione uel motatione literae' ab
eo'" fit'*" qui uero magis ad inimicos attinet, id est accusatiuus,
quartum"... Igitur ablatiuus proprius est Romanorum et...quia (i. p. 187)
15 nouus uidetur a Latinis inuentus, uetustati reliquorum casuum
concessit, quamuis hunc quoque a" uetustissiirds Graecorum gramma
ticis accepisse uidentur, qui sextum casum dicebant ' ovpavodev,'
' ipedev*'...qui profecto ablatiui uim possidet: nam etiam praeposi
tionem assumit, ut 'e^ epeOev^' 'ef ovpavodev' Homerus.
20 His quidam addunt ilia, quae tam uoce quam significatione unum (i. p. 188)
casum habent", ut 'huiusmodi,' ' istiusmodi.'
7. is triit biid ainmnigud innadulo indirgi 8. frislond d'dlo P. 76b
1. tuistenach eo quod fere omnes casus generat 2. fri aitreb- continued
thacha^ 3. edisid 4. .i. dandiut" combe hicdis 5. .1. "
25 ainmnigud dind rdt as mdm and 6. .i. ithd sidi nadtechtat
innairdegnusigud cechtar de 7. .1. huacheill gnima 7 chesta
8. .1. ote^ .i. mani techtat inda airdigtha 9. .1. mace indead
aathar 1. .i. locum deiiendit 2. amal m his indarpe -s- c^ec/enitin P. 77b
30 quartiil 7 i dothdrmuch 2 a. .i. geniii-uo 2 b. .i. datiwMS 3. .i.
locwm detendit 4. .i.fosolaid ueterum graecorum 6. oeperr
hoc is dothucad exemplum 6. .i. itd sdn aptota lessem riam
7. by means of it is the naming of the thing in directness. P. 76 b
8. in order to signify a thing. continued
35 1. generative, because it generates almost all the cases. 2. with P. 77 a
possessives. 4. i.e. I bring him down so that he may be in cause. 5. i.e.
naming from the thing that is greatest therein. 6. i.e. these are they
that do not possess either signification. 7. i.e. from the sense of
action and passion. 8. i.e. and they, i.e. unless they possess the two
40 significations. 9. i.e. a son after his father.
2. even as there is the ejection of s from the genitive of the fourth P, 77 b
declension and the addition of i in the dative, 4, i.e. the ablative
of the ancient Greeks, 5. so that this is said : 'tis for this an example
has been cited. 6, i.e. these are aptota according to him (Priscian)
45 before ^
' om. MS.
' der strioh unter ut (priami filius) steht wohl nur zufalhg iiber -thacha, Thurneysen
" cf . d-aii-diat muir Sg, 8' 9, Sarauw, Irske Studier, p, 77
" Vol, I, p, 717, Ase, Gl, 221
« cf, Priscian v. §§ 47, 68

134 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 78a Caper, ,, ostendit hoc usum' Catullum... ...'sole'' quoque
(i. p. 189) antiqui,
P. 78b ...ut 'sponte sua''... Denique in comparationibus absque
(i. p. 190) praepositione solet proferri ablatiuus, nee tamen dicit quisquam'
septimum tunc esse casum, sed ablatiuum... In quo omnes artium 5
p. 88 scriptores consentiunt". . . . . .' rege Latino ' pro ' regnante Latino,'
(i. p. 191) quamuis' in huiuscemodi quoqiie constructionibus subauditur par
ticipium substantiuum. ...'iv tcD ^aaCkevetv'^ Tpdiavov' dvrl
Toi) ' ^aaiXevovTo^^ Tpaiavov^.' Etiam tunc pro genetiuo ponitur
Graeco, quando per participium 'habens*' et accusatiuum inter- 10
pretamur eum...
P. 90a Lib. VI. Igitur excusatio mihi sit audacis incepti' difficillima
(i. p. 194) recusatio' tuae iussionis.
...multo labore inuenta et diuerso auctoritatis usu approbata"
subiungam*. ...nee mirum, cum etiam ipsi probatissimi artium 15
scriptores non omnino certis haec regulis* disseruisse noscuntur.
(i. p. 195) Solatio enim mihi ipse esse possum, qui ueterum scriptorum
artis grammaticae uitia corrigere, quamuis audacissime", sed maximis
auctoribus Herodiano et Appollonio confisus ingredior, si quid in
meis quoque homani erroris" acciderit scriptis, quod sit emend- 20
andum'. ...'sophista"'...
P. 90b Valerius autem Maximus in II Memorabilium ponit 'alienigena
P. 78 a 1. araruhart bith 2. .1. hiidsdn dano dothogarthid
^- 78b 1. .i, toglenemon exempli a ¦ sua 2, ,i, cesu chen remsuidigud 25
do 3, eperta foxlada" do
P- 88 1. adas 2. proprium masued 3. exemplum ofail infini-
tiuus and argenitin rangahala 4. as habens
'P-^^^ 1. .i. denom indsdirsi 2. ni alalia ohhad fair ^ itir 3. .i.
anderbad hua desimrechtaih auctoritatis 4. .1. nihuile asderb 30
5. cesuddnatu dom 6. ami coimtig duine cenchomrorcain
7. .1. ishe se incomdithnad .i. ol as cocarti 8. fissith
P. 78a 1. that he has used. 2. i.e. this, then, is for a vocative.
p. 78b 1- i-6- tbe sua is a superfluous addition" to the example. 2. i.e.
although it is without a preposition. 3. in calling it an ablative. 35
P. 88 2. a proper name if it is'. 3. an example so that an infinitive is
therein for the genitive of a participle.
P. 90a 1- i-e- the making of the art (ars). 2. it does not admit
of refusal at all^. 3. i.e. to certify them by examples of authority.
4. i.e. not all is certain. 5. though it is boldness in me. 6. for 40
not frequent is one without error. 7. i.e. this is the consolation, i.e.
because it is to be corrected.
" MS. ev TO /Sao-iXeue intraiano nantiroi/ ^affiXeienros tpatauoy
'' MS. Bubgungam
" Perhaps the gen. after an Irish ¦verh = consenti.o is a relic of a construction like
that of the gen. after Latin impersonal verbs of feeling, W.S. ; of. the genitive with the
adjective, e.g. camchasmail crotha 7 delba Eev. Celt. xiii. 440, J.S.
'' of. nithalla rim no airemfurri, Aisl. 3
° lit. adherence: toglenemon = iaglenamon infra 104'' 2, cf. Kev. Celt. xx. 445
' cf. p. 71 note e
" of. Eev. Celt. xxi. 176, Sarauw, Irske Studier 49

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 135
studia',' quod prima declinatio non habet. . . .nee idem esse singularis
nominatiuus neutri generis in a disinens et nominatiuus pluralis'.' ('• P- ^^^^
Nee non cetera similiter a genere composita" proferebant...
' taurigenus*,' idque usus confirmat. Pacuuius" in Paulo :
5 Qua uix*" caprigeno generi" gradibilis gressio est.
Cicero in prognosticis :
Caprigeni pecoris" custos de gurgite uasto.
. . .' unus '. . .' ullus '. . .' nullus' '. . .' solus ' . . . ' totus ' . . . ' alius ' . . . ' uter ' . . .
' alter.'. . . Similiter ab eis composita"  hoc enim quoque rarior (i- p. 197)
I o habet usus' et uetustior... P. 91 a
...'paterfamilias' et ' materfamilias ' solemus dicere, et frequens (i- P- 198)
hoc habet usus'- Dicitur tamen et 'pater familiae"'... (^- P- 199)
. . .sed filii familiarum'. . . . . .patribus familiis'. . . P. 91 b
...lepida". .. ...glaucomam*  (i. p. 200)
15 ...sed etiam ' mille"'... ...Capsa'... P. 92a
In paucis tamen inueniuntur poetae Graecis seruase morem (i- pp- 201,
Graecum'; Statins in IIII Thebaidos: ^"^^
1. .i. hilar neutair farcdtnu diull 2. .i. diambed didiu neutur 'P-^Oh
far cdtnu diull ropad far ndeYideilb nohhiad a ainmid huathaid 7
20 hilair 3. huandi asgenus 4. .1. coitehen dechendli indiu
lanuelitridi 6. .i.foneutur 6. foneutur 7. .1. cid ara
nilaigedar drim - a - nullus quia compositum ut in ante ostendet -
reliqua 8. huanaib octsa awdas
1. .i. techt innageniten-in-i- 7 inio6arthado in o in his P- 91a
25 2. .i. buith innageniten in -as- 3. .1. cesu pater familias asruhurt
1. .i. combi dano filius familiarum nominatiuo 2. huandi P. 9lb
aspatres familiis 3. sulbair 4. .1. dinsid dano" cetni diil
laarsidi 5. is nephdilledach sdn dano
1. comrar^ 2. .i. airdiden indainmedo tdte in -a- P. 92a
30 1. i.e. a neuter plural according to the first declension. 2. i.e. p. 90b
if, then, there were a neuter according to the first declension its nom. sing.
and pi. would be according to the same paradigm. 3, from genus.
4, i.e. to-day, with modern writers, (are they) common bigeneric^,
5, i,e. in the neuter, 6. in the neuter. 7. i.e. why does nullus
35 form a plural number ? because it is a compound, as he will shew after
wards' etc. 8. from these eight above (unus, ullus, nullus, solus, totus,
alius, uter, alter).
1. i.e. the ending in these of the genitive in -i and of the dative in -o. P. 91a
2. i.e. that the genitive should be in -as. 3. i.e. although it is pater
^o familias that I have said.
1. i.e. so that filius familiarum is the nominative. 2. from P. 91b
patres familiis. 4. the accusative, then, of the first declension with
the ancients. 5. this then is indeclinable.
1. a box. 2. i.e. the production of the nominative which ends P. 92 a
45 in a.
' MS. Pacubius " MS. quia uia " written above the line " the
glossator mistakes the place-name Capsa for the common noun capsa " cf. Sg. 63' 1,
75' 2, and GC.^ 236 ' Prise, n. 7

136

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(i. p. 203)
p. 92b
(I. p. 204)
(i. p. 205)
P. 93a
(I. p. 206)
(I. p. 207)
P. 93b
(I. p. 208)

Non Tegea", non ipsa deo uocat alite felix
Cyllene.
...'hoc mantile*'  holitor'.... Frequentior tamen usus 'hoc
cepe' protulit'... in patellis" coquere coepe.
...accepta" e faciunt genitiuum in ae diptongum*, ut Helena"
Helenae. Traianus in I Docicorum''". -m'-noT-i'
. . .' alcedo' alcedinis.'
' uulturius ' dicitur'- ' Nemo

Nam quoque.

. .piperi'
et ' uultur '

siue ex

et 'uulturus' et
hoc [scil. homo]

conpositum",...seu non, communis est generis  'turbo* turbinis,' lo
quando de ui uentorum loquimur... ...'cupido cupidinis',' quod
masculino quidem genere deum significat plerumque et est proprium,
feminino uero ipsam rem. Itaque feminini praeualuit declinatio'.
Excipitur etiam ' caro" ' femininum ' carnis.' Vetustissimi tamen
etiam nominatiuum ' haec carnis ' proferebant*, qui magis rationabilis 15
(i. p. 209) est ad genetiuum. Itaque eius, quod est ' caro,' dimminutiuum
'caruncula' est"...
...'strabo"' etiam 'straba' facit.
Pacuuius" :
(I. p. 210) filios 20
sibi procreasse dicitur eundem per Calipsonem autumant'.
Calipso -onis". ..idque usus antiquorum confirmat.

p, 92a 3. ,i. airdixa -a- and fochosmailius grec- 4. .1, Idmtheoir
continued [man. alt,] uestimentum
p. 92b 1. lubgartdir [in marg.] Cicero holitor hortulanus 2. .i. is 25
coimddigiu newtur and in othud 3. .i. in aignib 4. .1.
suscepta • forsiniiainmmnid ingenitin 5. helene in greeda
6, ,i. inna sdirse sin 7. scibar
P. 93 a 1, foilenn 2. biit atriur doanmaim indeiiiin 3. ascom-
suidigthe 'dad 4. .1. cloi gaithe i°
P- 93'' 1, .i. ind accobair 2. ,i. is c^iaZZ/emin ^te/air ,i. motato - o-
in -i- in geniiiwo 3. ni -0- in -i dognison 4. nominatiuus
as carnis 5. conid riagolda caro dond ainmmnid in chrutsin -
6. cammderc 7. oid calipso calipsonis dogjii 8. a
airdergud leiss fudeud hic - 35

P. 92a
continued P. 92b

P. 93a

P. 93 b

3. i.e. a is long in it, after the fashion of the Greeks.
2. i.e. the neuter is more frequent in it in the singular.

4. i.e.
the Greek.

suscepta to the nominative in the genitive. 5. "EXot;,
6. i.e. of those works' (artes).
2. the three of them are as the name of the bird. 3. that it is 40
compounded from it.
1. i.e. of the desire. 2. it is the feminine declension which is
on it, o being changed into i in the genitive. 3. this does not make
o into i. 4. a nominative carnis. 5. so that in this wise caro
is regular as the nominative. 7. so that it makes Calypso Calypsonis. 45
8. here he has his purpose'' at last.

' MS. excepta 1= i.e. the Bacica, Hertz i. 205.
212' 11 " MS. pauoobius corrected to pacubius
Wb. 4= 13, but see Asc. Gl. ooii.

For sdirse cf . Sg. 90»1, 103' 1,
¦' airdSrgud (gl. propossitum)

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 137
Plautus in Aulularia : P. 94 a
Quod si Argus seruet, qui oculeus' totus fuit,
Lucanus in VII....
Seu tonitrus ac tela Iouis praesaga' notauit.
5 ...delphinus"  inter toni tra* et turbines. ^^'i\i\^^'
Nam 'hae lactes' partes sunt intestinorum ... cuius singulare _ .'
' haec lactis' ' est. , " „-„.
...'fel fellis'.' 'Nihil' indeclinabile est.... Quidam tamen ad- p" gg^^^
uerbium esse putant, quod nomen esse quantitatis adiectiuum ipsa /^ 214)
10 constructio' ostendit. ...'nihil malum' uel 'mail'.. ...nihil (i, p. 215)
minus" ferendum pro 'nihil intoUerabilius*.' ...'hilum' enim pro
' ullum" ' uetustissimi proferebant.
,,,'hoc pellium • lii''"',,,'hoc ostorium • rii ' lignum commodius
aequatur'. ..
15 ...'AopKiooN haec Dorcium...,' Hoc autem solet fieri' adolationis -P- 9^**
causa siue diminutionis aetatis. '^' ^' '
1. .i. suilech centutn oculos havens'' 2, innabrotu" 3. mu,cc P- 94a
mora 4. .i. huandi astonitrttm biid dano tonitruhm 7 tonitrua hilad
1. findracht P. 94 b
.JO 1. .i. ainm in chroeainn imbi bills reliqua ieidorus 2. int P. 95a
immognam imbi hisreith rann 3. .1. nephni 4. ardiltud ata
•in- 5. hilum immorro la isidorum smiur alta reliqua 6. .i.
pellium* harr .i. a pelle 1 pelium .i. &, peleta .1. possessiuum a
peleo 7. .i. nomen ciuitatis ut in horo- mag^ " inuenitur 7
25 istoglenamon exempli iarum lignum commodius^ reliqua
1. .1. acht is la grecu ata an dliged sin P. 95 b
1. i.e. having eyes. 2. the goads 3. a pig of the sea. P. 94a
4. i.e. from tonitrum. There is, then, tonitrum, and from it tonitrua.
1. tripe. P. 94 b
30 1. i.e. the name of the skin in which the bile is etc. Isidorus*. p. 95a
2. the construction in which it is in a series of parts (of speech)''. 3. i.e.
nothing, 4, for negation the in- is. 5. hilum, however, according
to Isidorus', means marrow of a joint, etc. 7. i.e, name of a town, as
is found in the Horo... Mag..., and then lignum, quo modius is the super-
35 fluous addition to the example''-
1. i.e, but it is with the Greeks that that rule exists, P- 95 b
' reote Pelium
*¦ the reference is to Argus
" this gloss is misplaced : brotu (aoc, pi, of brat) is evidently meant to translate tela
^ i.e. pilleum
' cf. in horologio Sg. 181' 9. Horologium iipo\6-yiov. Liber Eoclesiasticus apud
Graecos, Horas diurnas et offioia oontinens, Ducange
' leg. quo modius
« fel appellatum quod sit foUioulus gestans humorem qui uooatiir bills, Isid.
Etymol. Lib. xi.
>' cf. Sg, 30' 12, 213' 9
' hilum autem Varro ait significare meduUam eius ferulae quam Graeci asphodelon
uocant, Isid. Etymol. Lib. x.
^ of. p. 134 note e

138

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 217)
p. 96 a
(I. pp. 218,
219)
P. 96 b
(i. pp. 221,
222)
P. 97 a
(i. pp. 223,
224)
P. 97b
(I. pp. 225,
226)
P. 98 a
(I. p. 227)
P. 98b

Virgilius in VIII:
Parnasio dictum Panos de more Licei'.
"Apai/r "Apa/3o?. . .' Arabus" Arabi '. . .
...'panthera*' et 'cratera"'... ...rinocerus"  elifas'...
'cassis''... ...ballena''"... 5
...' Adramyn*' nomen haeroys, Adramynis.'
...' flemen . nis',' ' hoc numen . nis,' 'flamen . nis''...
. . 'lien"' . . 'rien*'..." ' siren"'''...
...laquear' .ris'... ...nassum"...
...'sequestra*... lo
Sed Plautus hoc quoque secundum analogiam' declinauit...
'Liber',' quoque, quando ingenuum" significat... INueniuntur
tamen et ' altera utra' ' et ' alterum utrum ' protulisse ueteres et ex
utraque parte declinasse'. Potest tamen hic datiuus' accipi* :
'nulli rei' pro 'nulli utilitati.' i6

P. 95b
continued

P. 96a
P. 96b
P. 97 a
P. 97 b
P. 98a
P. 98b
P. 95 b

P. 96a
P. 96b
P. 97 a
P. 97b
P. 98a
P. 98b

2. .i. in pain chondai - licos enim graece lupus dicitur -
3. ainmnid uathaid Zatindae wa ''^enitin grecdi 4. .i. panther .1.
nomeji bestiae 5. .1. crater .1. tailchube 6. .i. srdnbennach .1.
exempluin 7. .1. combi elifas
1. .1. barr 2. .i. bled balin" graece mittere lafo'ne 3. [in 20
marg.] ISidlorMs'' ballense dictae ab emitendo aquas • 4. .i. ainin
alaili thriuin
1. tene dia" - i oirclech^ 2. 7 flamen hic sacerdos ut isidoints
dicit 3. lua liath 4. fdith i dru 5. muir moru
6. delb e(uin) 7. 7 fit sirena ut (amb- )« cantus sirenar(um) 25
1. nem 2. cam ara quod 7 tholus siwe tholus rotundus
3. srdin 4. [in marg.] .1. media - nam sequester medius .i. rdth^
inter du(os) altercantes
1. iar it diul tanism 2. sder 3. insoer
1. .i. cojnswidigthe odib ndgaih in feminino 7 neutro ut est in 30
mascwKno 2. .1. andiall foadandg
1. .i. rombi' fri tobarthid in hoc exemplo

2. i.e. of the wolfish Pan, Av'kos etc.

continued singular from a Greek genitive.

7.

i.e. name of a certain hero.
lightning (1), or oracular (?).
6. a bird's shape.
ceiling''. 3. nose.
according to the second declension,

3, a Latin nominative
i.e, so that it is elephas.

4. sinew or kidney. 5. sea-

2. free.

the free

4, 1.
maid. 1. 1.
man. 1. i.e. compounded of two integrals in the fem. and neut., as it is in
the masc. 2. i.e. the declension according to its two integrals.
1. i.e. it can be with the dative in this example.
' om. MS. » a over the line ¦• leg. /SoXXeii/ MS. bled is over ballena, the
rest under it i Etymol. Lib. xn. « leg. diait? and cf. tene diait, Ann.
Ult. 915, 995, 1019 ' cf. uricli 'oracles,' Cogad Gaedel 12 e ut amb' scheint
mu: moghoh, Thurneysen, cantus Sirenarum, Ambros. de lao. et Vit. Beat. 2, 12, 56
" over medius; of. rdth (gl. medius), Leyden Priscian 59' ' the infixed relative is
strange ^ hterally 'heaven': of. Fr. del, Ital. cielo

35

40

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 139
Excipitur 'hic later lateris''... INueniuntur tamen apud P- 99a
uetustissimos haec ancipitis genitiui' 'hic accipiter '...'Opiter '...sic (i. pp. 228,
etiam 'luppiter'... Nam 'Iouis' nominatiuo quoque casu inuenitur^ '
...'cicer' ciceris.' Haec etiam contra rationem supra dictarum P. 99b
6 regularum' declinantur: ...'libra'' et 'fibra''  ' cancer " cancri,' (i-PP- 230,
quod etiam neutrum inuenitur, sed quando morbum significat*. p j^q^J^
— quod uerminatum ne ad cancer" peruenerit. ...'gener^j' 233)
generi"'... ...ut Plinius Secundus' in I Artium. 'Haec acer /j _ 234)
arbor acri"' dicit Seruius' in commento Virgilii'"... ...deferentiae
[0 causa fluii et gentilis apagopa" usus est", quomodo Arar dixit pro
'Araris'... Nam proprie 'Hiberes'' sunt gens ab Hiberis profecta... P. lOOb
...' salinator salinatoris''...'marcor marcoris" '... (i. p. 235)
...'hoc ador''... Virgilius in VII: P. lOla
.1 „ 1-1 11 (i. pp. 236,
Adorea' liba per herbam 237)
»5 Subiiciunt epulis.
...Theoctistus'' ... cui quiquid in me sit doctrinae post deum' P- lOlb
impute. ...'hoc femen femenis''... (i. p. 238)
...'hic as asis"'...'uas uadis''... ^- -^"^^
(I. p. 239)
1. .i. ni er in -ris 2. .i. iscumtubart ced dogni an^renitiu P. 99a
20 3. .i. ar ni iouis genitiuus indi as iuppiter ciasid ruhurt ttias
arhiid iouis cene nominatiuo"
1. luih 2. crniAaigtheo inna^'eniten P- 99b
1. med 2. fdith 3. .i. rind 4. .i. ¦drphaisiu P. lOOa
5. .i. doilrfuisin 6. cdle ingine 7. nituc adesimrecht
^5 8. dogluais far acer 9. .i. issed as6eir seruius isdiil tanisi
10. archiunn 11. .1. odergdni hiber dindi as hiberus
1. .1. diandid nomen hiber hiberi 2. GoMminianus salina P. lOOb
.i. nomen lube .1. sdlchuach^ 7 salinator h'dad 3. .1. feugud
1. [marg. 1.] .i. adrad i genus frumenti 2. dered fersa P- 101 a
30 1. ,i. indegaid n dd" 2. .i. sliasit 3, nomen toimse P- lOib
1, techt I'-io^a
1, i.e. it is not er into ris. 2. i.e. 'tis doubtful what their genitive P. 99a
makes. 3. i.e. for the genitive of Jupiter is not Jovis, though I have
said it above, for Jovis is already as a nominative.
35 La plant. 2. of the formation of the genitive. P- 99 b
3. i.e. a constellation. 6. a daughter's husband. 7. he p. looa
has cited no example of it. 8. as a gloss upon acer. 9. i.e. this
says Servius : it is of the second declension. 11. i.e. so that he has
made Hiber from Hiberus.
1. i.e. the name of which is Hiber Hiberi. 2. salina, i.e. the name P, 100 b
of a plant, i.e. a violet, and salinator (is derived) from it.
1. i.e. adoration, or a kind of corn, 2, end of a verse, p, loia
3, the name of a measure, P. loib
1. a going'. P. 102a
" leg. apocopa '' MS. theostistus " cf. Sg. 91" 1 " .i. salchuach is written
over nomen lube-, salchuach-, ob das der rest eines langezeiohens ist, weiss ioh nicht,
glaube es aber kaum, Thurneysen ' of. Sg. 5' 2 ' the glossator seems to have
supposed a connexion between the noun uas uadis and the verb uado uadis: v. supra
119, note n.

4°

140

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. pp. 240,
241)
p. 102 b
(i. p. 242)
P. 103 a
(i. pp. 242-
245)
P. 103 b
P. 104 a
(i. pp. 246-
8)
(I. p. 248)
P. 104b

(i. p. 249)
P. 105a

P. 102 a
continued P. 102b
P. 103 a

P. 103b
P. 104a
P. 104 b

.'termes' -tis'^'.

..'impes impetis'

mquies'

P. 105 a
P. 102 a
continued P. 102b
P, 103 a
P. 103 b
P, 104a
P. 104 b

P. 105a

obses"'... ...'apes* '...quamuis" et alia composita ab eo
quod est 'pes' auctores producunt... ...'fidicula' docet primitiui
sui nominatiuum 'fidis,' non 'fides' esse, quod Seruio^ placet de
cithara'. 5
...'inquies' .. cuius etiam semplex' in usu inuenitur trium
generum. . . .histrionis"  offam'. . . '[H]erodes [H]erodae' et
'[H]erodis''... ...Graeci ancipiti' terminant genitiuo, modo in ov,
modo in 01/9... Plinius in II naturalis historiae: ab Euclide,
in III: Tucidide'...in VI: Simonide minore'. .. 10
spicum" illustre tenens, splendenti corpore uirgo*.
' haec ditia,' cuius nominatiuum singularem in ussu non inueni.
debet tamen secundum analogiam 'hoc dite ' esse . nam in" 'is'
finiri neutrum non potest*. 'Hic' et 'haec Samnis'... Huius
neutrum Neuius ' Samnite ' protulit"... Excipitur 'hic glis gliris"'... is
Lucretius in II :
Sed quam multarum rerum uis' possidet in se
Atque potestates.
2. .i. Und te 2a. [marg. 1.] Cicero, termes*: feruor
1. ted'dar" 2. dcmailt 3. giall 4. .1. neph chostae 20
.1. a - sine 5. adas
1. .i. d'A inasiiddt de cithara inna idirsiu isand adfdt sin 2. .i.
quies .1. cumsantach .1. commune trium generum 7 is airdixa • es
hisuidiu ut in ante ostendet 3. indfuirsiri
1. aconmir 25
1. .i. e - glan airdixe and issed dogni hirodes 2. cumdduhartaig'
1. .1. foxlidi tresdiil inso sis a nominibus tiagdde in - es ¦
2. .1. toglenamon sdn 3. ainmm nairm 4. ondeh ase ditia
dohuith uandi as dis • 5. .i. biid do anmmaim inna cathrach 7
do anmmaim habitatoris 7 intan as nomen habitatoris is and biid 30
neutar h'dad 6. ni glitis dogni
1. .1. inna nert

2.4. 1.
that.

2.

es is long, ut etc.

I.e. warm water.
i.e. footless, i.e. a- (in a-pes) 'without.'
i.e. where he speaks of the cithara in his work, there he declares 35
quies, i.e. restful, i.e. common of three genders, and in it the
3. of the mountebank^.
1. i.e. the dog's morsel''.
1. i.e. e pure long in it : this is what Herodes makes.
1. i.e, these below are ablatives of the third declension, from nouns 4°
that end in -es. 2, i,e. this is a superfluous addition', 3, name of
a weapon. 4, so that it is not possible" for ditia to be from dis. 5, i,e.
(Samnis) is as the name of the city and as the name of the dweller, and
when it is the name of the dweller then there is a neuter (samnite) from it,
6, 'tis not glitis that it makes. 46
1. i.e. the strengths (aoc. pi.).
' Serv. HI. p. 30 " Hertz i. 247 " om. MS. >> So in Leyd. Priscian
62' lind tee (gl. feruor) ; cf. termas, calores, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 395 " dia
mbai in teduar as cech maig, Salt. E. 7543 f dat. sg. fem. of cumdubartach, because
Ir. genitiu is feminine s or parasite, fuirsire, from for -t- sire ' food' as -irapdcriTos from
irapa and crXros, W.S. i- the reference is to Cerberus, Verg. Aen. vi. 420, cf. coinmir
(gl. offa) Ir. Gl. 276 ' of. p. 134 note e " see Vol. i. 520, note k

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 141
...'haec puppis' huius puppis'... A sanguine' compositum (i. pp. 250,
non seruat siniplicis declinationem, 'hic' et 'haec exsanguis" huius ^^-^J
exsanguis,' a cuspide* seruat, 'tricuspis tricuspidis.' , \
Sin in o? puram" Graecus desinat genetiuus... f ^ gf^s
6 ...' compos" compotis '...eius contrarium ' impos' "... ...osten- p ?*¦ '
dunt epigrammata' . . . ...'haec glos" gloris'... ex osse*...Pacuuius'' , ' 254)
in Chrisse : oss[u]um in[h]umatum aestuosam
Aulam.
10 Accius uero in annalibus :
Fraxinus fissa ferox, infensa infinditur ossis".
Cato tamen 'os' protulit" in IIII Originum... (i. p. 255)
Siracusii' enim eron pro eros*" dicunt. Romani autem P- 106 b
plerumque solent in ' on' terminantia etiam subectione'^' n proferre'
15 per 0, ut 'leo,' 'draco.' Sic ergo 'Mine,' 'gobio' quoque dicunt pro
gobies'^" abiecta s, et, quod mirabilius est, ' Atho* Athonis ' protulit
Cicero.,. Sed hoc in 'u?' correptam dehinc Attice prolatum est
quomodo 'AvSpoyeoi; pro ' AvSpoyeoji;"''.
Similiter quartae sunt, quae rerum uocabulis [h]omonima" (i, p, 256)
20 2. eross P. 105 a
1. [marg. sup., man. al.] 7 capus sebocc^ 2. uandi as continued
sanguis 3. ni exsanguinis dogni 4. udndi as cuspis
5. .i. cen chonsin ren - os 6. comascnidaid
1. neph ascnaidid 2. innaforliterdi 3. indncfcdZ [man. P. 106 a
25 al.] i soror^ 4. 0 chndim 5. nominatiuus 1 ahlatiuus a
nomine quod est ossum- 7 uero .i. indfir fo'sin 6. is -os- lasuide
immurgu nominatiuo ni ossis'' ut accius ostenc^i^ 1- 7. .i. aicmae
digraecaih 1. h'daindarpu 2. .i. n- dochor diih 3. .1. cosmaiZiits P. 106 b
30 indarpi 4. .i. ciasidbiur sa fritsu - atho 7 athos do buith biid
dano in • u? - laatacu 7 otordd ind - v in o - iarum odeni athos
5. .i. analogia .i. amal otordd - v in - 0 - hisuidiu • 6. cos-
mailainmmnigthecha 2. from sanguis. 3. it does not make escsanguinis. 4. from P. 105b
35 cuspis. 5. i.e. without a consonant before -os.
2. the epigrams. 3. glory or sister. 5. truly according p. io6 a
to that. 6. i.e. 'tis os, however with him (Cato) as nominative, not
ossis, as etc. 7. i.e. a tribe of Greeks.
1. by expelling it. 2. i.e. in putting n from them. 3. i.e. a P. 106b
40 resemblance to expelling. 4. i.e. though I say to thee that it is Athos
and Atho, it is, however, in -vs with Attic writers, and the v has then
been converted so that it makes Athos. 5. by analogy, i.e. as it has
been converted into 0 here.
' MS. Pacubius '' i.e. ijpav, ripm
' leg. abiectione " leg. km^ios
" MS. androyeis pro awdpo-yeos ' of. capus, falco, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 493
8 leg. soror uiri cf. Sg. 67'' 14 '' MS. »?»",, ni ossis-, nominatiuo

142 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
inueniuntur, ut 'magistratus''...'hic saltus,' 97 irifjZTjai';^ Kal ¦^ vdv?)^^,
'hic uersus,' ¦^ a-Tpo^y^" Kal 6 crTt;^o?"...'hic exercitus' -q yvfivacrla^'^^
Kal 6 crTpaT6?"...'fastus'*' quando a 'fastidio' uerbo est, quartae est,
quando uero pro annali'" accipitur, a fastis et nefastis'" diebus sic
dictum, frequentius secundae est. Inuenitur tamen et quartae"-
Lucanus in X :
Nee mens Eudoxi uincetur fastibus'" annus,
...cum antiquiores quoque similiter idem protulisse" inueniantur.
Ouidius fastornm'" inscripsit libros. . . .et 'fastus"' in aliis codicibus.
P. 107a ' Senatus ' quoque ideo .iiii. est", quod a uocabulo ' natus ' com-
(i. p. 257) ponitur'. ...corporalia quartae sunt declinationis, nisi sint propria
uel mobilia' ut...' rictus"'... Excipitur 'hic lectus*'... 'Mustus"'...
quod tamen mobile uidetur, cum ueteres et feminino et neutro
(i. p. 258) genere inueniuntur hoc protulisse pro ' nouus noua nouum.' Ex-

P. 106 b 7. tossach 8. leiin i riuth reliqua 9. caill .i, densitas 15
continued arboriim reliqua 10. imp'dd [man. al.] uersio 11. fers
12. frecor ceill I frithgnom reliqua ieidorus gymnasium reliqua in
alio 13. .i. sochuide quia dicit uirgilius exercitus hoc est
multitude • 14. lius t miad cicero dicit fastus superbia
15. .1. ut fit lebor airissen 16. .i. duaihsib ¦ 7 comhad uad 20
roainmrdgthe quando est fastus .1. liber- 17. .1. biid fordeib
hdillib quando fastus .i. liher ¦ 18. lehraib 19. abuith far
cethramad quando est fastus .1. lebor 20. exemplum ara airiuc
far diull tonaisiu 21. ,i. is fastus bis in aliis libris ni fastos .i.
libros - 22. .1. congregatio 7 comhad nephchorpdae issed asmaith 25
apud alios
P, 107 a 1- fobith isnephchorpdae sdn 2. ar it diil ianaisi amal sodin
3. ersolgud ¦ rictura ferarwm oris apertio cicero - item - cicero • rictus
dititi" medium tegmen domtis 4. lige 6. foddli cenel
hodie 30

P. 106b 8, a leap or a run, etc, 9, a wood, 12. cultivation or care.
continued 13 i.e. a multitude ^ttm etc. 15. a book of chronicles, 16, i,e, un
lucky, and it would have been named from it quando etc, 17, it is of
two declensions, quando etc, 18, books. 19. that it is of the
fourth (declension) quando etc. 20. an example for its being found 35
of the second declension. 21, i.e. fastu,s is in other books, not
fastos. 22. i.e. congregatio, and it would be incorporeal : 'tis this
that seems good to others.
P, 107 a 1. that is, because it is incorporeal, 2, for they, in that case,
are of the second declension, 3, opening... covering, 5, it 40
distinguishes gender to-day, 1
" MS, ij iraKffis • Kaio • vaire
^ MS, yifivaaia
" this is over rictus, but is meant for tegmen

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 143
cipitur ' arcus',' quod deferentiae causa quidam tam secundae quam P. I07b
quartae protulerunt. Ennius in xv annali :
Arcus' ubi aspiciunt, mortalibus quae perhibentur.
'Acus"' enim quartae est... 'Penus*' quoque masculini et('-PP-260,
5 feminini et neutri inuenitur... ...'uultum'' in facie intellegi quo- g
modo colores et figuras'... ILLud etiam possumus dicere, quod a , ' 252)
uerbo 'arto artas' rei uocabulum fit ' artatus"'...Et forsitan ideo p -^Qgjj
'acus*' ab acutu''*... ...hoc [sc. 'sinus, sinum'] secundae, illud u 263)
[sc. 'sinus'] quartae' declinauerunt. Et possumus non inueniri'
10 similem'^ de his omnibus rationem. . .reddentes dicere  ' uersari me
in nostro uetere curriculo".' ...etiam ipsa participia inueniuntur*
est quando per syncopam prolata, ut 'potus"' pro 'potatus'...
...'Ligus' -uris' commune quoque est. Quamuis etiam ' ueter'' ^- ¦^'^^^
analogia exigit... (i. p. 264)
IS Unum masculinum a Graecis sumptum". pij<;^, 'hic mus muris'... ('• P' ^^®)
...et similis declinatio* supra dicti nominis... apud Graecos
quoque crO? productum" in nominatiuo reliquos casus corripit.
'INcus'' etiam 'incudis'... ...' intercus' intercutis'... P. llOb
...intestinis'...' hic ' et ' haec ' et ' hoc intercus''... nn?^' ^^^'
... ... . . P. Ilia
20 1. .1. mtain as fidhocc is quartdiil intan as tuag nime ijnmorro p j^q^j,
is diil tonisi issed andechor insin - - 2. fidhocc" 3. sndthath*
4. cucan
1. angnd 2. innascdth 3. for riaguil dohuith tra isnaib P. lOSa,
anmanaihse anuas dotdt hic 4. acutus .i. dithce a quo est acus
25 1. sinus .i. McAi 2. arananisar^ 3. innar rith arsidni P.im\s
4. per sina^o^am prolata 7 it ranngabala dano inchruth hisin
5. ranngahikl
1. ligordae .i. gentile 2. dasidhiursa uetus 3. .i. ata P. i09a
dnfi 4. .i. inchruth donelltar miis is samlaid doellatar mono-
30 syllabae 6. anas n airdixa
1. .i. inddin 2. comalne^ P. 110 b
1. .1. inmeddnchaih 2. inderhus P. Ula
1. i.e. when it is a wooden bow it is of the fourth declension : when, P. 107b
however, it is a bow of heaven (a rainbow) it is of the second declension :
35 that is the difference.
1. the countenance. 2. the shadows'. 3. here then he P. 108a
touches on the fact that there is a rule that prevails in these nouns above.
2. that it may be found. 3. in our ancient course. 4. lengthened P. 108 b
by syncope, and thus then they are participles. 5. a participle.
40 2. though I say uetus. 3. i.e. it is indeed. 4. i.e. as mus is P. I09a
declined so monosyllables are decfined. 5. when it is lengthened.
2. dropsy. P- HOb
2. uncertainty (as to gender). p. iiia
\ acus „ „^_, acutu
» MS. arcus MS. aroitu
" recte non inuerisimilem '' MS. iiovs
' the d is smudged, but the word is not cancelled. ' reotius snathat
B leg. aran-isar 'that there be found'
' leg. = inna scdth ? cf . Ml. 67* 9, and in cenn do thogbail for dorus in duine ina sgath
dirg truagh do Ghaidhelaibh, Ann. Ul. 1172, J.S.

144

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 272) Si eiusdem sint et apud Graecos terminationis"... ut 'OtStTrou?*'...
'Oedipus'  per sinerisin*. . .sicuti" si intigra eorum inueniantur. . .
[H]oratius 'Alcinous Alcinoy' declinauit' in I epistularum...
...'genus generis,' quod Latinum esse ostendit et declinatio' et
uerbum ' genero generas.' Excipitur 'foenus" foenoris'  'ter- 5
gus*'  'uiscus" uisceris'...
Liquit enim supera tetri uestigia uiri'.
Similiter 'pus' non habet in ussu genetiuum, ne, si 'puris'
diceretur, esset quantum ad eandem scripturam' dubitatio, utrum
datiuus esset pluralis a pure 'puris'... 10
Et qui'' Graeci'... uocatiuum in e longam terminant... ...in
quibusdam 'es' productam terminantibus' fecerunt Graeci poetae
' eus ' pro ' es ' proferentes. . .
In X desinentia, si a uerbis sint in 'go' desinentibus, ablata x,
addita 'gis' faciunt genetiuum, ut 'grego grex gregis'... Nee mirum": 15
Graecos enim in omnibus fere emitati* Latini" in hac quoque regula
sequuntur... Ennius. ..in Villi pro 'frugi homo' 'firux'' ponit,
quod est adiectiuum.
...'fornix''^'  'suppellex" supellectilis' ...'Nox*' quoque
3. .1. mad hinonn tarmorcenn laddih lagrecu 7 lalaitnori .i. is- 20
cwmmae ieis didiu -y- 7 -u- re%Ma 4. treaccomol 5. inchrutsa
1. ut -panthous- 7 it sillaba fodlidi is follus sdn asindfers ¦
2. mad grec roppad diil ianaisi ut pelagus 3. aithi 4. cro-
cenn 5. cenn cridi 7 alaaili rdta olchena ut isicZorws dicit -
1. indneime andracht" 2. .i. meit as doenscribend^ archuit suin '^i
1. it he'sidi greic 2. foircnedchaib 3. .1. x - dofoxul 7
- g - doforcomet ingenitin diatechtat briathra in - go - aracdl
4. arinru,samlasatar
1. toirthech 2. huad lice i meirddrech loc 3. fointreb
non suppellicis facit 4. excipiiwr quia non nocis facit 7 is 30
cosmailius g^ amal sodin ni exceptio

P.

lUb

(I-

p. 273)

(I-

p. 274)

p.

112 a

(I-

p. 275)

p.

112 b

('-

p. 277)

(I-

p. 278)

p.

113 a

(I.

. pp. 279,
280)

p. Ula
continued

P. 111b

P. 112a
P. 112b

P. 113a

P. Ilia
continued P. 111b

P. 112a

P. 112b

P. 113 a

3. i.e. if their termination be the same with Greeks and with
Latins. 'Tis the same to him then, y and v, etc.
1. as Fant/wus. And they are separate syllables : this is manifest
from the verse. 3. if it were Greek it would be of the second declen- 35
sion, as pelagus. 5. the end of the heart, and other things also, as
Isidorus says.
1. of the dark poison (uirus, uiri). 2. i.e. as regards the same
writing, as to sound.
1. they are Greek, 3, i.e. that x should be removed and g kept 40
(conseruare) in the genitive if they have verbs in -go behind them.
4. for they have imitated.
2. a victory-stone or a brothel. 4. it is excepted, because it does
not make nocis, and thus it is a Greek similarity, not an exception,
' MS, odipus '' reote quia, but qui is glossed " om, MS. '' According to
Hertz, the Carlsruhe oodex has fornix lapis uictoriae, and in marg, lapis mollis unde
erigitur signum triumphale " a loan from anthracodes (AvSpaKiiSri!:) Ascoli, Gloss,
xl. ; but it is a genuine Irish word, in the gen, sg, neuter : of, the ace, pi, fem, androchta
LU, ^S^2i = anrachta YBL, 101'52, and the cognate adj, ardracht .i. solus, O'Dav, 47
' MS. srib- b i.e. grec or grecdae

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 145
'noctis,' apud" Graecos, qui vv^ vvkt6<;^ declinant...'onix''... P- il3b
'exlex''... A capite solum composita" ablata s et mutata e in i, et addita
' itis ' faciunt genetiuum, ut. . . . ' biceps* bicipitis '. . .
5 ...'puis" pultis.' ...'frons" -dis'...'frons' -tis '...'lens" lendis' (i. pp.281,
.. 'glans' glan dis'... ...'libripens''... ...libram aeneam'... '
Lib. VII ... 'hoc unum nomen tantum, id est 'alius,' quam '
maxime" propter structuras genetiuo et datiuo casu numeri singu
laris, sic anomale comfirmatum sit declinare* : hic alius, huius alius,
lo huic alii.'
Igitur masculinorum nominum finales sunt literae septem...
femininorum quoque eaedem"" nee non etiam e producta in Graecis
et m figurate in comicis nominibus... ...per se enim neutrum in P- H^b
eas literas [sc. o, x] nullum dissinit'... Et hae quidem generales ('- P- 284)
16 sunt nominatiui terminatlones'...
...pares habent sillabas" nominatiuo... nisi diuisio fiat in genetiuo
poetica... ...'nepai*' pro 'nepae,' id est 'scorpii.' (i- P- 285)
...etiam si' producta sit... Horatius in carminum lib. I : P. 115 a
T J- J- (I. pp. 286,
Lydia, die, per omnes 287)
2o uocatiuum... corripit: est enim coriambus et bachius, ex quo osten
ditur correpta in nominatiuo quoque 'Lydia' finalis a'. Virgilius
in V: Troia" Crinisso couceptum flumine mater
Quem genuit.
25 1. ndm 2. esrechtaid 3. .i. isindih nammd atd andliged P- 113 b
crMifAaigtheo genitensa 4. dechenda demess 6. ith 6. 6arr
7. etan 8. sned 9. deruce
1. medtosngachtigtheid 2. humaidi 3. cefiu - i qua^n P. lUa,
maxime .i. aduerbium 4. donella nech 5. .i. efiiciunt sech
30 ammctscul lasani forcentar olitrib sidi -
1. neutur fornocht - biid immurgu coitehen irecAenelse in - x - P. I14b
2. .i. nifil ainmnid nohed acht inti theite in oen innaliter sa 3. it
pares dm 4. .i. cenelae nathraeh issin" dano asscorpius -
1. .i. cid 2. .i. huare as timmortae in uocatiuo bis fordeib P. il5a
36 nominatiwi'* 3. .i. dactylus .i. guttae - i - hisund -
3. i.e. 'tis in them only is this norm of forming a genitive. P. 113b
4. two-headed, a pair of shears.
3. how ! vel etc. 4. that one decline'. 5. i.e. they make P. Il4a
beyond the masculine when they end in its letters «.
40 La bare neuter. There is, however, a common trigener in x. 2. i.e. P. 114b
there is no nominative possible save that which ends in one of these
letters. 3. they are pares indeed. 4. i.e. a kind of snake : 'tis
that then that is scorpius.
2. i.e. because it is short in the vocative which is in the form of the P. 115a
46 nominative. 3. i.e. a dactyl, i.e. i is a vowel herein.
' MS. secundum apud " MS. Noyoi Noy^TOC, without qui " MS. eadem
* leg. fordeilb nominatiui, which is translated ' leg. issi sin ?, which is translated
f in grammatical terminology di-ell- expresses deolinari, of. daeltais Sg. 75'' 3, and the
passive Sg. 4" 1, 109' 4 e i.e. the letters of the masculine
S. G. II. ^^

146 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 115b 'EuTj^e?" capite'' pro 'capita''"''.,, Latina uero proportio' in a
('•PP-289, correptam uult uocatiuum primae declinationis,,. terminari etiam in
' Graecis. Statius 'Nemea,' ut ostendimus', a producta protulit
more Graeco.
(i. p. 291) Et hoc" uel metaplasmus"" est dicendus,,. apud quos [scil. Latinos] 5
i scribi post uocalem et non pronuntiari solet °*.
P, 116b 'trinum nundinum'.'
1^' ?¦¦ ' ...naturaliter diuisum genus habentia'... ...'dotes filiabus
1qo> suis non dant.' Et ' filiis' ' tamen in eodem genere dictum est.
('• P- I Ennius in Andromedia : lo
filiis" propter te obiecta sum innocens
Nerei
...'de gnatabus* suis'...
(i. p. 294) . . . similem habent datiuum ' ambabus,' ' duabus,' quamquam
genetiuum ' ambarum ' ' duarum ' faciunt". 15
¦ ^ 'Panthus' per sineresin' pro 'Panthous'...
'29^') ' Hoc autem faciunt metri causa, nunquam enim minores uult
P. 118a babere syllabas' genetiuus nominatiuo.
(i. p. 297) ' Androgeo ' Virgilius VI genetiuum posuit Aticum'.
P. 118b ...' eus' finien tibus' nominatiuum... 20
(I. p. 298) ...per sinerisin' ... uel magis per sineresin" e et i in unam
P. 119a syllabam. ...'dis' praepositio est et diues'...
(i. p. 299) ...accusatiuus huiuscemodi nominum'.
P. 115b 1. uocafeMS graecMS la. haed hdriagoldae
P. 116a 1. _ indanalag 2. ani os nemea 3. .1. atecht in •e-25
3 a. .1. antithesis ut oUi pro illi 4. .i. arachai
P- 116b 1. na tri noildithe
P. 117a 1. huare ata 'hd'dli beodai fordi'ftgrat 2. .i. do naib ingenaib
3. donaihingenaib 4. ,i. gnata • ingen 5, ar hd in -is -ha
teehte ^oSarthid dothecht anominihus fdite genitin in -rum- 30
P- 117b 1. trechomdl'Athad
^' ^^^^ 1- -i- «'¦ ni riagoldae 2. foriaguil natacdai
P, 118b 1. forchennat 2, .1. trethdhae 3. .i. trechomdl'dthad
p. 119a 1. .1. dis somme 2. .1, innananman tiagdde in -eus

P- 1151' 1- 'twere this that would be regular, 35
P, 116a 1, the analogy, 2, Nemea. 3. i.e, their ending in e.
p. 116b 1, the three spaces-of-nine-days.
P- 117 a 1. because it is living things that they mean, 2, 3. i e. to the
daughters. 5. for it would be in -is that the dative ought to end,
p 1 1 7V, ^ . °°™®*) ^'¦"^ """""^ ^^"^^ "^^'^e (li*- send off) genitive (plural) in -rum. 40
'^•'¦'¦10 1. by synaeresis.
P nsK \' '^'^' ^""^ ^* ^® '^"^ regular. 2. according to the Attic rule.
PiiQ I- :'^hi'=hend. 2. i.e. by concision". 3. i.e. by synaeresis.
y. 119 a 2. I.e. of the nouns that end in -eus.
= MS. eiNerec » leg, «p.r^ pro /.p.rd
" MS, non solet
" per concisionem precedes in the Latin text; cf, Sg. 120' 6

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). ii7
...'0 Penthee'...quod in ussu non inueni' P. Il9b
Si' enim non esset abscissio, debuerunt huiuscemodi uocatiui, (i- PP- 301,
id est qui in i desinentes paenultimam correptam habent, ante '
paenultimam acuere, ut 'Vlrgili,' 'M^rcuri,' quod minime liquet"', ' ^g,
S nam paenultimam acuimus. 'Aliius''' quoque per duas i debuit
esse genetiuus datiui, qui est 'alii"...et credo deferentiae causa*, ne
'ali' infinitum uerbum esse putaretur. ...accentu deff'ert, quippe
circumflectitur' in genetiuo paenultima. ' Ei ' quoque cum ration- P- 120b
abiliter monosyllabum esse deberet', cum genetiuus 'eius' disillabus
10 sit... Virgilius in II: (i. p. 304)
Ei" mihi, qualis erat...
Est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum semiquinariae eroicae*
luuenalis in V :
Ire uiam pergant et eidem" incumbere sectae.
15 in eodem... Implet, et ad moechas dat eisdem" ferre cinaedis.
Quod autem ' Pompei ' . . et similia i finalem et ante eam uocalem (i. p. 305)
pro una syllaba habent', usus quoque confirmat".
...'huius platani''... P. 121a
20 Est autem etiam apud prosas*^ scribentes idem inuenire', sed ('- P- ^06)
raro. 1. .i. atecht in ¦ 4 P. ll9b
1. .1. maniptis tdhaidi intograrthidi tiagdde in -I ropad^ ante- P- 120 a
peneuilt noacuitigfide indib huare as timmortae peneuilt- ' 2. .1.
25 comhad antepeneuilt noacuitigthe indib nam reliqua 3. .1. genitiu
intoftarthado as alii 4. asned fodera emnad ¦ i - indatiwo
1. .i. 7 acuit innominatiuo 2. .i. comhad laigiu inoensillaih P. 120b
qwam genitiuus 3. .i. interieciio .1. upp 4. .1. sillah for deib
traigthib 6. .i. ddsillah 6. ddsyllah 7. .i. in din syllaih
30 ataat andiis 8. .i. i do buith ar chonsain in his uocatiuis
1. .i. nomen feda 2. .i. nech ^- i^l^
1. i.e. their ending in e. P. 119b
1. i.e. unless the vocatives which end in i were apocopated, the P. 120a
antepenult in them would be pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, since the
35 penult is short. 2. i.e. that the antepenult in them should be
pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, for etc. 3. i.e. the genitive belong
ing to the dative alii. 4. that it is this that causes doubling of i
in the dative.
1. i.e. and the acute in the nominative. 2, i,e. that it should be P, 120 b
40 less by one syllable than the genitive. 4. i.e. a syllable over two feet.
5, 6, a disyllabic, 7, i,e, in one syllable they both are, 8, i,e.
that in these vocatives I is for a consonant,
1. i.e. name of a tree. 2. i.e. some one". P. 121a
' leg. licet '' MS. alius " corrected from ueteres
^ ad over the hne " cf. Sg. 189" 3
10—2

148 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 121b Virgilius in Villi:
('•P-^"^) altaque certat
Prendere tecta manu sociumque attingere dextras',
p. 122a pro ' sociorum '...quamuis et ' socius socia socium '...dicatur.
(i. pp. 312, In 'a' correptam neutra et' Graeca. .. 6
313) ...'hoc nectar''...
(i. p. 315) ...'compluria''...
P- 123b ...'haec [b]ospes curia'.'
(I. p. 317) 'haecTetis"'...
l'-i2*^ ...'hic' et 'haec dis''... lo
(i. p. 319) < jjjg ' g^ 1 Yiaee infans '' . . . to v-qirtov. . .' hic ' et ' haec ' et ' hoc
^- ^^**' infans' ' 6 aXaXo's'". ..' amans"'. . .
(I. p. 320) ...'sons*'... ...hic et haec et 'hoc Tiburs"'...
In ' ems ' unum femininum ' haec hiems" "... 15
p. 125a ' Adeps' ' uel ' adipes ' in utroque genere' inuenitur.
(i. p. 321) ...' Ops' . . nomen matris deum et copia"... 'hic' et 'haec' et...'hoc
ops*' et 'cors '=""""' pro 'opulentus' et ' corpulentus ' et copiosus pro
ferebant. Accius de Hercule'' dicens :
(i. p. 322) quorum genitor fertur esse ops gentibus, ^°
...ut si dixisset: 'quorum genitor auxilium fuit gentibus".'
P. 121b 1. .i. noch dm foddli cendl a - us - in - a in - um •
P. 122a 1. .i. cid 2. .1. ceitgrinne" fino
P. 123b 1, .i. hilar newtair 2, .i. conid femen
P. 124a 1. .i. foirggce masued 2. sommae »5
P. 124b 1. .i, ndidiu 2, aistidedid^ 3. .i, sercaid 4. cerchoitech
5, ,i, aitribtheid inna cathrach asberr tibur t tiburtum - 6. .i.
mascul la baedam sdn i?nmurgu ut in si^ dicitur calido hieme
P, 125a 1, .i. loon - 2. .i. mascn^ino 7 feminino .1, inderhus and
ut demonstrauit in genere • - 3. ops ,i. irnhed 4. .i. somme 30
5. .i. corpach 5a. 7 imda^ 6. .1. Amal na-nddni mascul dindi as
auxilium cebeith genitor darrad' - sic • ?ii deni dind hi as ops • -
P. 121 b 1. i.e. but still it (socius) distinguishes gender, from -us into -o, into -um.
P. 122 a 2. i.e. the first dropping of wine.
P- 123b 1. i.e. a neuter plural. 2. i.e. so that it (hospes) is a feminine. 35
P. 124a 1. i.e. the sea (Thetis) if it is so''. 2. rich.
P. 124 b 1. i.e. an infant. 2. a non-speaker (?). 3. i.e. a lover.
4. noxious. 5. i.e. an inhabitant of the town which is called Til)ur
or Tiburtum. 6. i.e. this, however, is masculine in Baeda, ut etc.
P. 125 a 2. i.e. uncertainty herein, M< etc. 5. i.e. corpulent. 5a. and 4°
wealthy. 6. i.e. as it does not make a masculine of auxilium, that
genitor be in apposition with it, so it does not make it of ops.
" leg. Thetis k MS. oaXXaXos " leg. cops " MS. bertule
- of. dolfina dingrindi, Imram Brain v. 23 f nephaisMedid is necessary to translate
infans 6 ilXaXos e insi in marg., which may have been cut
.i. somme .?. "corpach 'j imda
^ ^ ops . et cors • p opu
i" MS. lentus et corpulentus et copiosus pferebant'
' usually i n-arrad. Ml. 40" 17, 42° 4, BCr. 33'' 16 " cf. p. 71 note e.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 149
In 'yps' Graeca: 'cjnayps cynipis'.'
...'baccar -ris''... ...secundum regulam declinabant ... sicut P- I26a
'sospes sospitis''... ^^'-^326^^*
...'lucar' lucaris'... ...'iSc lactis''... „„/
5 'Mefitis"... J:p'328)
...in burim'... Plautus in Rudente: p. 127 a
seu tibi confidis fore multam magudarim, (i. p. 329)
quod significat frugis genus, id est caulis', qui nascitur ex ea parte, ^- i^'^"
cuius radix stirpis" auellitur", uel, ut alii, siliginem*. ''¦ P' '
lo Horatius in II sermonum : ^'' ^' '
r, , P. 128a
Gausape' porporeo...
Vnde Persius. . .'gausapa'' dixit plurale  Casius ad Mecenatem:
'gausapo porporeo" salutatus.'
Terentius in Formione : ^- 12^*'
,5 Nullus es, Geta',... (i,p, 335)
Non tamen conuertitur regula : non enim in e et in i desinentia P, 129a
etiam accusatiuum in ' era ' et in ' im ' omnimodo terminant', (i- P- 337)
7. ciiilennbdcc cynos*" graece hircus lafo'me P. 125 a
1. caer 2. analach sdn continued
20 1. erchomul" si • id •"* [in marg. man. al.] lucar uectig(al) t a;gro- P. I26a
tatio" qwae fiebat in lu(cis) t negotiat(io) 2. timmorte^ iar naicniud P- I26b
in nominatiito produc^nm in geniiiwo
1, ,i, nomen loithe iniernalis ^- 127 *
1. ,i. hi cecht 2. .i. comtigiu sdn quam magudaris 3. .i.
25 issed immefoliigai^ aforhairt ardna^' dothuaslocad' 7 doleiciud
foraib-' 4. .i. issed asherat alii dano ishinon 7 siligo -
1. .i. lambrat 2. .i. hilar neutair 3. .i. ond lambrot ' ®*
1 *j. P- 128b
1. goth
1. .i. is ecen/oa;lid i'n I 7 in -e- uand ainsid tdte in em 7 in - im • P- 129a
30 ni ecen immurgu ainsid in • im • 7 in em oacach /oa;lid tete in - 1 7 in - e -
„,.,.,, P. 126a
2. this (is) an analogy.
1. a spansel. 2. short by nature in the nominative, long in the •
genitive. p ^27a
1. i.e. name of the infernal fen. _ p io7h
35 2. i.e. that is commoner than magudaris. 3. i.e. 'tis this that -
causes it to grow, to loosen its roots and to give them free course (?)
4. i.e. this is what others say then : it is the same as siligo.
1. i.e. a handkerchief 2. i.e. neuter plural. 3. i.e. from the P. 128a
handkerchief.
40 1. i.e. necessary is an ablative in ^ and in e from the accusative P. 129a
which ends in em and in im. Unnecessary, however, is an accusative in
im and in em from every ablative that ends in % and in e.
' leg. sirpis '' cf . cinis, hiroum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 565 • cynoc • g" • hircus • la •
ist in viel feinerer sohrift eingetragen ais cuilennbocc, vielleioht von demselben glos
sator, aber jedenfalls zu anderer zeit. Thurneysen " can the glossator have
supposed lucar to be a cognate with laqueus? W.S. ¦• Here si .id. stands for si id
est, the Latin equivalent of the Irish masued Sg. 50'' 13, 88 gl. 2, 192" 7 « rectius
erogatio, cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. iv. 110, 256, 362, v. 219 f MS. timmar; after productum
a word (autem?) seems to have followed, Thurneysen e h over the line
'' leg. afrema, which is translated ' MS. dotholuascad The scribe has perhaps
omitted some word after leiciud: cf., however, dolleicet form Wb. 13" 13

150 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 129b Inueniuntur tamen quidam in huiuscemodi nominibus etiam in e
(i. p. 338) ablatiuum proferentes, quod mox usus approbet',
P. 130b Statius in IIII Thebaidos :
(i. p. 342) Accipias, fessisque libens iterum ospita' pandas
Flumina 5
(i, p. 343) _ . . quod in heroico stare metro non possit nisi in e terminans
eorum [scil. 'hospes' et 'sospes'] ablatiuus'. ,,,' tridens',,, cum
Neptuni fuscinam per se positum significat", masculino genere
inuenitur.
P. 131b 'Rudis',' quando commune est significans recentem.,. lo
(i, p. 347) Virgilius in XII Aeneidos :
neque enim leuia" aut ludicra' petuntur
^^' ^' ' Praemia
,,,' Gausape'' quoque,..
Gausape porporeo" mensam protersit acernam. 15
P. 132b 'Aplustre''...
P- 133b . . .' supplicium' ' et ' artificium' ' neutra inueniuntur singularia.
(I. p. 354) Apud Virgilium quoque in I :
p' ^ggjj Nuda genu nodoque sinus collecta fiuentis,
quomodo 'sinus collecta' accusatiuum iunxit nominatiuo, sic etiam 20
'nuda genu'.'
(i. p. 363) Terentius in beautontimorumeno :
Eius anuis' causa, opinor, quae erat mortua.

P. 129 b 1. .i. atberam archiunn
P. 130 b 1. .1. Mar nentair 2. .i. dofdichred traig hecmailt and • sospiti '^i
.i. amphimacrus - - 3. .1. istren intan'" sin
P. 131b 1. rudis .i. nue quia cassiamts" dicit - rudis - nouus -
P. 132a 1. .i. cuitbedcha 2. Idmbrat 3. ond Idmbrot
P. 132 b 1. .1. inchruth noe
P- 133b 1. .i. toddrnam 2. sdir ddnmidecht^ 30
!"• 135 b 1. .1. ainmnid dano fri ainsid hic 2. .1. uandi as anus

P. 129b 1. i.e. we shall say it afterwards (lit. ahead).
P- 130b 1. i.e. a neuter plural. 2. i.e. it would introduce an unwonted
foot there; sospitl being an amphimacer. 3, i,e, it is substantival
then, ^j
P, 132 a 3, from the handkerchief,
P. 132b 1. i.e. a ship's gear"-
P. 135b 1, i,e. a nominative then with an accusative here. 2. i.e.
from anus.
° ^^o ^®°'^ "" "'*''*"> with punctum delens over the second i
' of, Sg. 41" 1. Or Cassiodorus may be meant.
" leg. sdirdenmideclU, which is coined to express artificium
' for inchruth see inchrud Tur. 14, inchruth [sic leoenduml Laws i -. 310, 7, incrod
Laws V. 222, 2 l o j . .

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 151
Virgilius in VI : P. I36a
, - , (i. p. 364)
quae gratia currum' ^ ^ '
Armorumque fuit uiuis,
quamuis etiam geminata u possit metrum per sinalifam" stare'...
5 ...'bobus"'... (i.p. 365)
Liquet '' tamen' pro omnibus dictionibus dicere 'uerba' frequenti- P. 137 b
que usu hoc approbatur, nee non etiam 'nomina,' sed raro', ut (i. p. 369)
Virgilius in III": foliisque notas et nomina mandat.
lo ...quando affectus animi diffinit".
Sciendum autem, quaedam uerba inueniri difectiua...et hoc...
uel naturae necesitate* fieri uel furtunae casu".
Ergo naturae necessitas bibertita'' est in significatione et in (^- P- 370)
commoditate", id est in consonantia' elementorum. ...oppugnat
[5 ipso rerum natura propter significationem"... figura, ut si dicam:
'bonus animus uxoris mihi nuptus est"'... ...quotiens hoc pro
nomen [sc. sui sibi se] ponitur, ostendit tertiam personam uel ipsam
et agere simul et pati a se, ut 'penitet ilium sui"",'. . .uel. . . . . .ipsum P. I38a
1. .i. um do glanad" inderiud ferso ddg is uaguthaigthi intinns- P. I36a
20 cana infers dodiarmorat .1. armorum - religwa 2. Aliter is - m •
glantar as - 7 ind - a ¦ toisech ind ferso dedenaich - et - ind -u - do accomol
frisin fers 'hdddenach, ut maximianzis dicit • ' 3. .i. ni bouibus
- dogni 1. .i. is dilmain 2. .i. cesM meinciu aranecar uerbum do epirt P- l37b
25 donaib huilib rannaib arecar dano cid so' indhuathad nomen do epirt
doib - ut uirgilius 3. cinness 4. .1. ni airicc aicned
5. fadidmed aicned acht dondecmaiiig anisiu 6. .1. hiforgwdis^
7. uand neph- 8. ar inriinni 9. .i. is fuath n, eperta int
inbodugud don menmmain 10. .i. gn'imi ind aithirge cesad
30 afodaitiu •
1. i.e. um is to be elided at the end of a verse, because the verse which P. I36a
follows it begins with a vowel, i.e. Armorum etc. 2. Otherwise : m
is elided from it, and the initial a of the posterior verse, and the u is to
be added to the posterior verse, as Maximianus says. 3. i.e. it (bos)
35 does not make bouibus.
1. i.e. it is allowable. 2. i.e. although it is oftener found that P. 137b
aU the parts of speech are called verbum, yet even this is found rarely
that they are called nomen. 3. (when) it defines. 4. i.e. a thing
which nature finds'^. 5. nature would have suffered it, save that this so
40 happens. 6. i.e. in form. 7. from the un-\ 9. i.e. it is a
figure of speech, the wedding of the mind. 10. i.e. the repentance (is)
action, its endurance (is) passion.
' leg. synaloepham " leg. licet " MS. YI
¦¦ leg. bipertita ' cf. Sg. 15" 3
' =cid inso? or leg. ciaso 'though rarely'?
B cf. Sg. 139' 1, 198' 4, 203' 2, 216" 3
*• of. Wb. 11" 19 ' inoonsonantia is taken as one word

] 52 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(i.p. 371) enim uerbum agentis personae nominatiuum in se habet'. ...in
interrogatiuis . . quae tertiae sine dubio sunt personae et maxime
iungi personae" absenti' uel quasi absenti" ... uocatiuum esse
prohibet*. . .
INcommoditate uero uel inconsonantia". ..difiiciunt quaedam... 5
Ab eo quod est 'tonsor,' 'tonstrix"' fecit femininum, addita t, et
ex eo diminutiuum 'tonstricula'... Et ea per naturam '-
...uel inconcinna''" et turpia...
...Inusitata sunt, quibus non inueniuntur usi auctores, quamuis
proportione potestatem faciente dicendi", ut 'faux,' 'prex'",' 'dor"' 10
cans" dico'" for" dicio . . positiuum faris debet esse for'"*. Ea enim. . .
quia in usu auctorum nou inueniuntur, recusamus dicere.
P. 138b Cum igitur'* masculinum sit 'nutritor,' et ex eo secundum
(i. p. 372) analogiam nascebatur' 'nutritrix'... ...'cum nobis'' turpe est,
itaque 'nobiscum"' praeposterum profertur. 15
Vnus* ergo ex his plerunque quatuor modis" inuenitur, qui facit
tam uerba quam alias partes orationis esse difectiuas. Differentiae
quoque causa multa solent uel taceri uel contra regulam proferri, ut
'fas' genetiuum non habet; nam siue 'fatis"' seu 'faris' uel 'fasis'
(i. p. 373) dicamus, aliud significare potest. 'Fac,' 'die,' 'due,' 'fer,' magis 20
P. 138a 1. .i. sluintir persan tresin 6rethir cenihd ainmnid 2. .i.
e'cndairc cian ut ille 3. .i. ectidairc ocus 4. .1. huare
ata tertpersin^ immechomarcatar treo isairi nitechtat tobarthid
5. rohiat ar chuit folid cenid rubat ar chuit suin 6. is indi
asruhart tostriculae 7. bdim forois insin - 8. nephfograigthi 15
9. .1. cechonistis nomhetis archuit analoige 10. .i. guide
11. .i. dohiur 12. .1, glenn .1. qaamuis inuenitwr cans magnum
13. asbiursa inna hisiu inusitata esse • i is dico osecraim as ecdmtig
13 a. .1. arcAiunn 14. .i. iariestimin
P. 138 b 1. .1. nogigne(d) 2. .i. dtig sin 3. .i. alind son 4. .i. 30
dagni sechip" dirimod diih 5. .1. damod naturae 7 damod
furtunae 6. .1. dothoicdih
P. 138 a 1, i,e, person is expressed by the verb, though there be no nomina
tive. 2. i.e. far absent, as iWe. 3. i.e, near absent, 4, i,e, because
it is third persons which are interrogated by them, therefore they have 35
not a vocative, 5. they can be in respect of substance, though
they cannot be in respect of sound, 6. in that he (Cicero) has
said tonstriculae. 7. that is a recapitulation. 9, i,e, though
they might be as regards analogy (analogically), 12, i.e. a glen.
13. I say that these are not used. Or it is dico 'I consecrate' that is 40
unusual. 13a. i.e. ahead, 14, i,e, the end of the period,
P, 138b 1- i.e. would be born. 2. i.e. ugly, that. 2. i.e, beautiful,
that, 4, i,e. some one mode of them makes it. 5. i.e, two modes
of nature and two modes of fortune, 6, i.e. to fates.
' leg. quae tertiae maxime solent iungi personae et. Hertz
" MS. incouoina
" a corrupt text, cans is taken as 'hollow'
" cf. Sg. 197' 15, 211" 9
" cf. Ml. 115" 5

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 153
placuit per apocopam proferri differentiae causa, ne, si 'face,' 'duce,'
'fere,' 'dice',' diceremus, aliud significare putaremur, quamuis hoc
non in omnibus consimilibus uel uniuocis soleat fieri".
...ad sensus' pertinentia uerba, si quis altius considerat, in P. 139a
5 actiuis uocibus passionem et passiuis actionem fieri inueniat, ut
'audio te'. . .ostendo enim, pati me aliquid in ipso actu'. Sed tamen
quia nobis agentibus, id est sentientibus et aliquid facien tibus"...
actiuorum et uocem et constructionem* habuerunt. . . .deponens (i. p. 374)
uocatur, quasi simplex" et absoluta", quod per se ponitur', uel quae
10 deponit alteram" significationem et unam" per se tenet, quomodo
positiuus gradus'" dicitur, qui absolutus per se ponitur . .
Haec autem uerba... possunt transire in quem fit actus'... p. 139b
. . ut 'seruor' tibi.' Et est quaerendum, cur actiua ablatiuo per
se" non adiunguntur...
15 Haec* enim de se et ad se loquuntur, quod est suuin" animantium, (i- p. 375)
quibus natura sermonem dedit,
luuenalis in IIII :
sed nulla aconita" bibuntur (i- p- 376)
Fictilibus,
20 Quis enim dicit 'aror,'...nisi poetica conformatio', id est Trpotr- P. 140a
7. .i. huandi as dix coisecrad 8. .i. ni ecen anisiu dogrds P. IZQh
isnaib sonaib himbi^ cosmailius .1. anerthuasacht i acumscugud continued
1. .i. do chiallaib ,i, ar ni hiforgwdis atd in cesad acht is hi ceill P. 139 a
2. .i. file indihsom 3. .1. huare is intrinsecus atd ingnim 7
25 extrinsecus incdsad 7 ishd infir gnim iarum insin - 4. .i.
acumtach 5. .1. ni erdim - r - hua gnim ar iscomsuidigud sdn
6. .1. hu(a)gnim 7 huachesad 7. .1. cen airitin -r- ab altero
genere 8. .i. cesad 9. gnim 10. .1. as figrdd
1. .i. his indi forsanairisedar ingnim 2. .i. for dom chomaither P. lS9h
30 3. an dinor 4. .1. innahi hua'hgainedar cesad 6. sainred
6. neimi
1. .i. ardd do filid asapersin P. 140 a
7. i.e. from dix^ 'consecration.' 8. i.e. this is not always P. 138b
necessary in the words wherein there is similarity, i.e. that they should continued
36 be silent (taceri) or that they should be changed.
1. i.e. to senses, i.e. for the passion is not in form, but in sense. P. 139a
2. i.e. which is in them. 3. i.e. because the action is intrinsecus
and the passion is extrinsecus, and that then is the real action. 4. i.e.
the construction. 5. i.e. it does not receive r from action, for that is
40 composition. 6. i.e. from action and from passion. 7. i.e. without
receiving r ab etc. 8. i.e. passion. 9. action. 10. i.e. that
it is a grade.
1. i.e. in him on whom the action rests. 2. i.e. I am preserved. P. 139b
3. by themselves. 4. i.e. those from which a passive is formed.
45 5. a speciality. 6. poisons.
1. i.e, that it should be said by a poet in his person, P. 140a
' MS, hibi
^ a nominative invented for the defective genitive dicis. The glossator understands
Priscian to say that dice is avoided because it might be confused with the ablative of dix

154

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 377)

(I. p. 378)
p. 140 b

P. Ula
(r. p. 379)
P. 142b
(i. pp. 389,
390)
P. 143 a
(I. p. 391)

P. 143 b

P. 140a
continued

P. 140 b
P. 141a
P. 142 b
P. 143 a

P. 140b

P. 142 b

P. 143 a

P. 143 b

oriroiroita^, inducatur ? ...in quibus et fateri possunt' eaedem''
personae quod in se sit". .. ...quamuis 'facitur' quoque a 'facio'
pro 'fit"' protulerunt auctores..., ut Titinius in Quinto :
consilium bonum gratia parui faciatur*.
...'calefacio,' 'tepefacio' et similia 'calefio' et 'tepefio' loco pasiuorum .'
habentur"- Quaedam neutra"... ut est 'spiro,' 'uiuo'  quando
inueniuntur' tertiam passiuorum habentia personam... 'Curritur'
enim 'spatium' bene dicimus'. Itaque huiuscemodi uerba non
egent casu"... ...unam duntaxat habent significationem*..,
,..architector'... u
, . cum uideantur actiuam habere constructionem,,, tamen pasiuam
uim intrinsecus ,, uidentur habere'... .,,to 'So/ccJj'',,. ...sanus
sum et animo et corpore, nam et sapio bene et uideo et audio acute'...
'angor''.,, Sed haec magis per eclipsin" consuetude proferre tradidit, i =
,,,'anclo*' et 'anclor' pro 'perficio'  contra consuetudinem"
aliorum . . ,
, , .cum uideantur agere ipsi, ad quos passiuum refertur uerbum", ut
Virgilius in II Aeneidos :
Implicat et miseros mursu depascitur'' " artus. 20
2. .1. fosisetar in gnim gnither foraib 3. .1. ar issed file do
hodie 4. .i. dothaidhse romhdifo - r - amal in - irihrethir -tt diuit
\ uerius ni comsuidigther acht is ar i?i m6rethir 'A diuit doberr-

6. ithd inna fir neuturdldi insin

.1. huare mbis curritwr
4. .i. dall gnima 1

3.
cesto

.1. 2=

5. is ciall chdsto fil indib
1. ataat dm inchrut sin 2.
huare is Idn chiall indib chenae^
1. cunutgim
1. .1. ciall chesta indib 7 immognam gnima
uideor 1. .i. is airi asbiur dm am sldn nam reliqua 2. nomthachtar io
tre erchrae edsta 4. forfiun 5. is fricomacnabad don

as

3.

, ^rrec indi

P. 143 b
P. 140 a
continued

chdsad 6. .1. is hinonn persan gnis 7 fodaim
1. gelid - consumit - uirgilianwm 2. sdstair quando passiuum"

3.

2. i.e. (they are able) to confess the deed that is done upon them.
i.e. for this is what is to it (facio) to-day. 4. i.e. to show that it 35
was in r, Uke the simple verb. Or, more truly, it is not compounded, but
it is put for the simple verb. 5. the sense of a passive is in them.
6. those are the true neutrals.
1. they are indeed thus. 2. i.e. since there is wont to be curritur.

I.e. 40

3. i.e. because it is a full meaning in them without it.
meaning of action or of passion.
1. i.e. passive sense in them and active construction. 2. i.e. the
Greek of vicleor.
1. i.e. 'tis therefore, verily, I say 'I am whole,' for etc. 3, i,e,
through the failure of the passive. 5. it is against the usage of the 45
passive. 6. i.e, 'tis the same person that acts and sufiers,
2, (meaning) it is fed when it is passive,
' MS. npoCAHoneCHA " MS. eadem -¦ recte fit
" for the aspiration of c of. Sg. 40" 11, 151'' 1, 212' 11, 238'" 1
" in marg. sup. ; durfte der gewohnhohe glossator sein', Thurneysen

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 155
...Idem in VIII:
Consurgit senior tonicaque induitur" artus.
...'absciditur* caput'... (i. p. 392)
...per se' pati demonstrant  'inundo''... 'Assuesco"'... P. 144 a
5 'Coeo*'... (I. p. 394)
Sunt, quae tam actiua quam pasiua uoce unum atque idem P- 1*^''
significant'... ...'quirito' et 'quiritor''... 'nequit' et 'nequitur"'... ^^'^^A.^^^'
'Lento,' 'lentor'' et 'lenteo''... 'Umecto"'... Virgilius..., gg.^
in I georgicon... 'Liquitur*,' pro 'pedetemptim desoluitur.' 'gggj
io ...'lacto"'... 'Deficio,' . . quando . . pro ' dificiscor"',' neutrum est. p. i45a
...'experior''... Quamquam simplex eius 'peritus' sit, cuius (i. p. 399)
uerbum in usu non est"... Nam 'repperio,' 'comperio' .. sicut P. 145 b
'aperio*,' actiua sunt. Difficio' autem loco pasiui deficio'' facit. ^^¦jS',**''^'
. . .'labo'labas'. . .'lauo' lauas' et 'lauo" lauis'. . .'mando*,' evriXXopav", p. 146a
15 'mandas,' 'mando",' p,a(j-S>fiai^, 'mandis,'...'fundoV eKxeco, 'fundis,' .. (i. pp. 402,
'obsero',' irept^dXXco rov po^Xov, 'obseras,' 'obsero*,' irepLorTreipo)", ^^^)
3. indtuiather 4. .1. imdibenar quod ofPendit totum corpus ^- l*3b
1. .i. huadih fdissna : (so')n (?) non ab alio 2. mtonnaigim
3. adcuindminim^ 4. .i. otdig .i. adit usus est
20 1. .i. is hinunn chiall indib illitred gnima 7 chesto 2. .i. P. 144b
hastas colligo .1. gaigim 1 quero 1 populo alloquor^ - 3, ,i, /ei6
fondudir som la awctoru"' issamlid dadrhuid - reliqua
1, ,i. dlgenaigim t fillim 2. .1. atdibim 3. folcaim p. I45a
4. .1. isdilgen doneprinn trdctairecht forsaliquitur insin 5, 6. do-
25 gdithim .i. nutrio [marg. 1.] arbiathim'
1. arachrinim 2. .1. doscdulaim 3. arecar anainm P. I45b
indiuitius 7 ni airecar in briathar acht hi comsuidigud 4, amal
as'm6riathar gnima aperio
1, .i. issed as6eir hic arberr chial chesto as indi as difficio qitanc^o P. 146a
30 pro uiucor accipitwr ut in ante ostendit • ¦
1. .i. dofuislim 2. .i. dofonuch 3. folcaimm 4. .i. P. 146 b
imtrdnigim 5. .1. ithim 6. doddlim 7. fescrigim^
8. clandaim
1. i.e. from themselves, not from another. P- 144 a
35 1. i.e. the meaning in them is the same in-the-series-of-letters (ex- P. 144b
pressing) active and passive (as mereo, mereor). 3. i.e. as he has
found it in authors so he has showed it, etc.
4. i.e. 'gently it flows'; that (pedetemptim dissolvitur) is a commen- P. 145a
tary on liquitur. 5, 6. I dupe. I feed,
40 3. the noun is found uncompounded (lit, in simplicity), but the verb P. 145 b
is found only in composition, 4, as aperio is an active verb.
1. i,e. 'tis this he says here : a passive meaning is derived from P. 146 a
deficio when it is taken for idncor, as he shews afterwards.
7. I grow towards evening (fescory. P- 146b
» recte defetiscor '' leg. defio " MS. eNOeAAoAMAl "" MS. macoAAai
« MS. nepicnipco ' cf. adchandeimnea Ml. 130' 14 e the Latin glosses precedmg
and following .i. gaigim are from glossator C " cf. auctaru Ml. 35" 17 ' doga-
ithim gloss. A, .i. nutrio gloss. C, arbiathim gloss. A, Thurneysen " Prise, i. 404
' the glossator takes obsSra to be cognate with sera : see The Deponent verb in Irish,
p. 45 note.

156

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

(I. p. 404)
p. 147 a
(I. p. 405)

p. 147 b
(i. p. 406)

'obseris'; " appel\o^, ' Trpoaayopevo}^, ' appellas,' 'appello'",' irpoa-oiOw^,
'appellis,' 'uolo",' ireropai, 'uolas,' 'nolo",' ^ovXop,at, 'uis,' 'cons-
ternor'",' irrvpopat, ' consternaris,' ' consternor",' KaraaTpcovvvpat",
' consterneris.' Nam 'lego legas' et 'lego legis' et 'dico dicas' et
'dico dicis'"' etiam in prima persona habent differentias temporum... 5
'Sapio' prudentia et sapore'".
Tempus accidit uerbo ad diuersi actus significationem' accommo-
datum... Nee mirum tarn late patere' praeteritum tempus, cum in
notitiam nostram nihil sic naturaliter a longo saeculorum spatio ro
potest uenire, quomodo actus praeteriti temporis". In praesenti
enim et in future pleraque incerta sunt nobis angustissimaque est
eorum cognitio nobis et dubia* plerumque ; itaque singulis uocibus
per haec duo tempora" iure sumus contenti ; quamuis Graeci
futurum quoque diuiserunt in quibusdam uerbis in futurum in- 15
finitum", ut rir^ofiai^, et paulo post futurum', quod et Atticum"
dicunt, ut T6Tv-\Jro/j,ai". Melius tamen Romani considerata futuri
natura, quae omnino incerta est, simplici"" in eo uoce utuntur nee
finiunt' spatium futuri'".
Instans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest'. Vnde 20

P. 146b 9. adglddur 10. indrbenim 11. foll'dur 12. ad-
continued go5^^^',,^ 13 fobothaim 14. fommdlagar 1 foalgim^
15. .i. Ar atd dechor naimsire hisuidib lacumscugud coihedne non
sic praedicia 16. .1. trebaraigim 7 sapio asagninaim
P- 147 a 1. .i. do dechor gnima 2. ariidaosaild" 3. .1. issed as 25
maam gnim praeteriti conidreid afodil 4. .1. cia cruth^ thbias
5. .1. din guth fri cechtar de 6. ecrichthae .i. issed apaulo
post sin 7. .1. todochaide gairhiuc iartain 8. .1. laatacu
insin 8a. absque diuisione .i./wrft' 9, nicinnet 10, ,i,
ut paulo post ,i, ni hia leo insin • 30
P, 147 b 1, anephthairismech

P. 146 b
continued

P. 147 a

P. 147 b

15. i.e, for there is a diff"erenoe of time in them along with the
shifting of the conjugation, 16. i.e. I am wise, and sapio I
know. 1, i.e. to distinguish action. 2. that it opens it'' (aimser P. 35
'time'). 3, i.e, that is how the action of the preterite is greatest,
so that it is easy to divide it, 4, i,e. how it will be. 5, i,e,
a single word for each of them. 6. (future) infinite, i.e. that is the
paulo-post. 7. i,e, future shortly afterwards, 8, i,e. that belongs
to Attic writers. 10. i.e. as the paulo-post, that is, tliat they will 40
not have.
1, the inconstant.

« MS. rrpocTepeYoi " MS. npocwrco « MS. Kd.TACTpwNecMd.1
Mb. Tict>OMAi Mb, et YYOMAY ' foalgim ist spater und mit anderer
tinte eingetragen, dooh weiss ich uicht ob der glossator ein audrer ist Thurneysen
e the ri superscribed '' rectius chruth '
' leg. fudil ; the last letter is not the usual b, Thurneysen
>« for the translation of patere of. Vol. i. p. 372 note b

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 157
merito a quibusdam 'instans' imperfectum nominatur" Nisi enim
sit imperfectum, in eo adhuc esse actus intellegi non potest".
Futurum quoque cum incertum sit..*et infinitum, utrum paulo
post an multo erit", non potuit discretis quibusdam finibus declina-
5 tionis uti.
Apud Graecos etiam praeteriti temporis sunt imperatiua", quam
uis ipsa quoque ad futuri temporis sensum pertineant, ut 'qvecp-xOoi tj
trvXr)" 'aperta sit porta''... Erga nos quoque possumus in P- 148a
passiuis... uti' praeterito tempore imperatiui''...'ainatus sit'' uel
lo'esto'... Quod autem uim praeteriti habet huiuscemodi con- ('- P- *'^7)
structio", ostendunt subiunctiua" praeteriti perfecti...
Optatiuus autem, quamuis ipse quoque uideatur ad futurum
pertinere... tamen habet etiam* praeteritum tempus, quia euenit
saepe de absentibus et ignotis rebus precari*, ut facta" esse ante nobis
15 potuerint in notitiam uenire, ut si", filio meo Romae in praesenti
2. .i. ainm leo dofrechdairc imperfecio 3. .1. issed dogni P- 1'47 b
frecndairc de praesenti buith neich de chen forbae ar manibd hith continue
sechmadachte ¦ ¦ 4. .i. is ecintech ingnim arafolmathar 5. .i.
post .i. paulo post bd multo post - 6. .i. arecar foriigarthaid
20 sechmadachti lagrdcu - - 7. .1. bad wrsoilcthe .1. guth sech-
madachti 7 torfochaidi immurgu
1. .i. aramberam biuth 2. .1. bad carthi 3. .1. issed P. 148a
acumdach leiss accomol indarann oc slund" impexatiui - - 4. .i.
ind rdta adgij,si optait ni hiat cedacht 5. a?nal farcuimsitis
25 6. .i. forcomnacair buith amaicc som hirdim affamenad som didiu
no Idgad amacc innheret sin imbdi^ [in marg.] et- rohu anfiss dosom inro-
Idg fanacc - ddg rombu dcndaircc^ do 7 afamenad rafesed in roleg - - -
2. i.e. a name they have for the present imperfect. 3. i.e. P. 147b
this is what makes a present de praesenti, that something of it is continued
30 without completion, for unless there be, it will be a preterite. 4. i.e.
the act is indefinite for whose sake it is undertaken''. 5. i.e.
post i.e. paulo-post or multo-post. 6. i.e. an imperative of the
past is found with the Greeks. 7. i.e. let it be opened, i.e. a word of
the preterite and yet of the future.
35 1. i.e. to use (lit. that we may use). 2. i.e. let him be loved'. P. 148a
3. i.e. this is the construction in his opinion, junction of the two parts
in expressing the imperative. 4. i.e. the things which the optative
desires, they are not however. 5. as though they had happened.
6. i.e. his son happened to be in Rome. He desired then that his son
40 should read during that time that he was (there) ; but he (the father)
knew not whether he (the son) had read or not, because he was absent
from him ; and he (the father) wished that he should know it, whether he
(the son) had read.
' MS. hnh6ox9'a>- httYiNN "j MS. imperatiuo " MS. snbjunctatiua
.1. habet
1 habet etiam, MS. etiam « of. Sg. 209" 28.
f leg. mbdi? cf. Ml. 33' 9, 39' 2 s cf. Sg. 161" 3, Ml. 29" 15
t ' that it purposes ' (?), cf. Vol. i. p. 615 note f, J.S. See Asc. Gl. p. 149
' ii carthi = carthe (rectius charthe); otherwise amatus sit is mistranslated as
amandus sit

158 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
degente', optans dicam: 'utinam Romae filius mens legisset auctores,
propter quos nunc ibi moratur"'... Possumus tamen hoc uti modo
(i. p. 408) etiam ostendentes, quae optamus non euenisse"... ...'utinam
legerem heri'"'... Potest autem iste optatiuus et inceptus" et
non inceptus" ante intellegi. Nam si dicam : 'utinam legerem heri 5
quoque, quomodo nudiustertius,' ostendo coepisse quidem, non finisse
tamen; sin autem dicam: 'utinam legerem heri saltim'"' ostendo nee
coepisse. Similiter'* si dicam : 'utinam adhuc legerem,' ostendo
coepisse'" quidem in praeterito, in praesenti autem caessare...
P. 148b ...'utinam legissem ante quinquagenta annos',' et 'utinam legissem 10
ante horam'.' Nee mirum sic infinite in hoc modo intellegi prae
teritum, quod quantum ad ueram inteliectionem nullum certum nee
inceptum" nec^ finem habuit.
Cum dicimus enim 'legere,' significamus rem imperfectam, quae
uel ad praesens uel ad praeteritum imperfectum attinet, cum uero 15
'legisse,' perfectam, quae sua* est tam praeteriti perfecti, quam
plusquamperfecti. Nota autem, quod uim nominis rei ipsius habet
uerbum infinitum. Vnde quidam nomen uerbi hoc" esse" dicebant...
(i. p. 409) Itaque omnis modus finitus potest per hunc modum interpretari'...
Gerundia. ..cum participiorum uel nominum uideantur habere 20
casus obliquos" nee tempora significent... Itaque pro infinito,
P. 148a 7. .i. anarambeir biuth 8, .i. arlegend leo 9. .i. ni
con mue ,)-ahatar cidecht ar ni ail aicsii" forsani nothechti 10. niroilgius
immurgu 11. .i. biid intinnscann .1. [ante optatiuum] and 7 ni
forbanar - 12. a'WCM tantum bis and cen intinnscann" 13. cid 25
indhd 14. .i. frisa quomodo nudiustertius 15. .i. robd^
de legund
P. 148 b L ,i, issed a multo insin 2. .1. issed apaulo 3. .i.
intinscanta ni dechuid do chom forcinn ¦ anintinscann ¦ - 4, .i,
sainredach 5. .1. finitum^ .i. comhad hd ecrichdatu sin nohed and 30
.i. cuma'hg nominis 7 uerbi - - 6. .i. nombith 7. .i. is triit
astoascther intsliucht' cachmuid 8. delb trituisel foraib t it
trituisil hirec reliqua quod melius
P. 148 a 8, i.e. for reading with them, 9, i,e. they were not, however,
continued for it is not proper to wish for what thou hast, 10. I have not read, 35
however. 11, i,e. there is a beginning therein and it is not perfected,
12, the wish for it only is there, without beginning, 13, even
yesterday, 14. i.e. (similiter) to quomodo nudiustertius. 15. i.e.
'that I was reading.'
P. 148b 1. i.e. that is the niM^to. 2. i.e. this is the^aitfo. 3. i.e. 40
begun : the beginning has not gone to the end. 4. i.e. special.
5. i.e. infinitum, i.e. that would be the infinity which is in it, i.e. power of
the noun and verb. 6. i.e. that it used to be. 7. i.e. throuo-h it
is expressed the meaning of every mood. 8. i.e. a paradigm of Siree
cases upon them : or it is three cases simply, quod melius.

45

' om. MS. ; the glossator explains the MS. text " MS. aucsu, with i written
over the former u. Aicsu (from *ad-gustio) may be the verbal noun of ad-gusim, but
in 148' 12 ilcu, cf. Wb. 30" 23 " MS. inihimcann with punctum delens over h
<> reotius rombd, but of. Sg. 3'' 15, 45" 1, 50' 3, 68" 9 ¦' leg. infinitum ' the
second i superscribed

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 159
qui coniungitur" genetiuo casui'" articuli apud Graecos, nos utimur
in 'di' terminatione "...'iegendi,' 'tou dvajvoycneov^'" Kal 'tov dva-
ytvdaa-Ketv^^' . . Kal 'toxj dvaryLvcoa-Kecrdat^*.' luuenalis in I :
Plurimus hic aeger moritur uigilando, sed ilium'"
5 Langorem peperit cibus imperfectus.
...ut 'legendo'"' dvayvcocrTeq)^" Kal iv tw dva'yivooaKeiv"^^ Kal 'ev tS P- 1^9^
dvTi'ytvmaKecrdai^^^.' uerbo enim separata praepositio per appo- (i- P- ^l'')
sitionem' praeponi non potest. In 'do' quoque terminantia' inueni
untur ante se habentia separatam praepositionem. ...nee genera
lodiscernunt nee numeros, quod suum est" infinitorum uerborum...
' intellegendi Homerum* causa uenio'... quamuis rarus sit huiuscemodi p. 149b
constructionis usus". A caeteris uero neutris' et a deponentibus (i. p. 411)
gerundia quidem eandem habent' significationem, quam et uerba...
Quid enim est 'uenatum"' aliud nisi 'ad uenandum'? ...quem- (i. p. 412)
15 9. .i. dogenitin articuil adcomaltar ingerind in • di • ardoellatar P- I48b
articuil leosom is genitiu articuil iarum tov masu- to file iarnach'dl-- continued
10. .i. ut est hniMS apud nos geniiinws articoV tov dano apud
graecos 11. .1. uan gerind indi 12. .1. teora greca mso
dondi as legendi • 13. .1. a^rec anisiu intan aramberar ciall
20 hrethre gnima ass - 14. .i. a^rec anisiu intan aramberar ciall
chesta ass - ut paulo post dicet • 15. .1. dered fersa 16. ^fec
cd'fi driicol' 7 remsuidigud 17. ciall nominis 18. .1.
ciall gnima 19. cesad
1. .i. trechomaisnddis 2. .1. do denom anma diih insin p. 149 a
'25 3. sainred 4. .1. fri dinsid fogni inhriathar asberr intelligo - reliqua
5. .i. ara forcmatis intuisel sainredach innafe/'ethre huambiat
1. .i. pasiuis i d neutur gnim^ -fir neutor immurgu na&riaiAra P. 149 b
remeperthi 2. .1. sens saichdetath^ 3. .1. ani as uenatum
9. i.e. to the genitive of the article is joined the gerund in -di, for P. 148 b
30 with them articles are declined. Now tov is the genitive of the article, if continued
it is TO that is behind it. 10. i.e. as with us huius is the genitive of
the article, so with the Greeks is tov. 11. i.e. from the gerund in -di.
12. i.e. these are three Greek words for legendi. 13. i.e. this is its
Greek when the meaning of an active verb is expressed by it. 14. i.e.
35 its Greek is this when the meaning of a passive verb is expressed by it, as
he will say soon. 15. i.e. the end of a verse. 16. Greek with an
article and a preposition. 17. meaning of a noun. 18. meaning
of action. 19. passion.
2. i.e. that is to make a noun of them. 3. .special. 4. i.e. P. 149a
40 with an accusative the verb intelligo is construed, etc. 5. i.e. that they
should preserve the special case' of the verb from which they are.
1, i,e, passives, or from a neuter action: true neuters, however, are P. 149b
the verbs aforesaid. 2, i,e, sense of striving towards, 3, i,e, the
word venatum.
"¦ MS. AN^rNtOTeOY *¦ ^^- ANciVrNOCTeCd " MS. ANAriNOCKCIN '' MS.
ANTlNCOCKMceAi " for the genitive Sg. artiCMiZ ' over con articoi cau^ is written
in the same hand « leg- neutnrgnim " gen. sg. of saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214'' 1,
saichdetu dochum luic ' i.e. the case which the verb governs

160

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

ammodum propria nomina ciuitatum*, quae cum 'ad locum' signifi
cant, carent praepositione. Visionem"" tam ex actione quam ex
pasione" potest fieri. ...communem habent significationem ab
actiuis uel communibus nata, ut 'oratum'...'oratu'...idem enim
significamus' 5
P. 150a ...ut 'curritur a me'' pro 'curro'... Hoc autem interest inter
(i. p. 413) infinitum pasiuum et infinitum, qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae
nascuntur a uerbis actiuis, quod infinitus passiuus uerbo eget solo
ad perfectam significationem'...
P. 150b Cum enim tempus fluuii more instabili uoluatur cursu, uix lo
(I. p. 414) punctum habere potest in praesenti', boc est instanti. Similem
huic uim habent etiam uocatiua', ut 'Priscianus uocor, nominor,
noncupor, appellor.'
Alia autem uerba praesentis" . . inter praeteritum et futurum
sunt, exempli causa, si incipiam uersum aliquem scribere et dicam 15
'scribo uersum,' dum adhuc ad finem eius non peruenerim et cum
pars eius sit iam scripta, pars autem scribenda*. Ergo praesens
tempus hoc solemus dicere, quod contineat et coniungat quasi puncto
aliquo" iuncturam praeteriti temporis et futuri nulla intercesione
(I. p. 415) interueniente"...ut' si in medio uersu dicam 'scribo uersum'... 20

P. 149 b 4. .1. analo^fia laissem anisiu dothaidhse cheille saichdetath^ is-
continued ingerind • • 5. .1. ani as uisionem .i. uisio 6. .i. is cummae
addther nech 7 add - 7. ata dano linni insin .i. dede doairbdrt
dgerind" gnimo et coitehin - >
1. .i. is follus gnim et persona hi - curritur iartormuch pro- 25
nominis amal as follus hi curro • 2. .1. ar ni dcen dechor fri
cdsad donaih hi hite hiianeutur -
1. [in marg.] Samlaid^ som hic tra praesens tempus fri pone
bis etir dason nand mmda sin abrig - sic p?'aesens inter pj'aeteritum
et futwrum - > 2. .i. torand hifreciidairc indib cadesin j folud 30
tairismech 3. .1. cen mitha sum et uocatiwa 4. .1. biid
6. ni maa sin abrig 6. ni bi ni etarro 7. amal

P. 150 a

P. 150b

p. 149 b
continued

P. 150 a

p. 150 b

4. i.e. he has here an analogy to shew the sense of aiming at in the
gerund. 5. i.e. the word visionem, i.e. visio. 6. i.e. 'tis equally
that one is seen or (lit. and) sees. 7. that then we have, i.e. to 35
express two things by the gerund of an active and a common verb.
1. i.e. manifest in curritur is action and person after adding a
pronoun, as is manifest in curro. 2. i.e. for to those which are from
a neuter there is no need to be distinguished from the passive.
1. here then he likens the present time to a point which is between 40
two sounds — that it is of no more account than that. So is the present
between tlie past and the future. 2. i.e. a signification in the
present in them themselves and a constant" meaning. 3. i.e. besides
sum and vocativa. 4. i.e. is (to be written). 5. it is of no more
account than that. 6. nothing is between them. 7. as. 45
" leg. Visio enim ^ gen. sg. o! saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214" 1: saichdetu dochum luic
" Ms. ageriind, with punctum delens under the first /, Windisch ; but according to
Thurneysen it is rather a mark of length over i of gnimo
" elsewhere in the glosses the present indicative of this verb is deponent
" tairismech the opposite of nephthairismech which is used to render instans (tempus)

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 161
Ex eo... nascitur plusquamperfectum, si inueterauerit' res a nobis P. JSla
perfecta. Sciendum tamen, quod Romani praeterito perfecto . . in re
modo completa' utuntur... Sed sicut apud illos [scil. Graecos]
5 infinitum tempus'* adiectione tov 'dpTt' aduerbii tov TrapaKelpevov,
id est adiacens tempus", tov" Be 'irdXai' tov virepavvTeXiKov, id est (i- P- 416)
plusquamperfectum, significat, sic apud nos hoc, id est praeteritum
perfectum, potest et modo et multo ante intellegi perfectum*...
...si uelimus explanandae quantitatis causa temporis" addere, ante
ro quot dies uel annos, nee licet illi'' 'modo' uel 'nuper' aduerbia ad- P- iSlb
iungere', praeteritum uero perfectum ad manifestandam significa
tionem' eget uel 'modo"' uel 'pridem*' aduerbiis.
Futurum ex praesenti nascitur, quippe cum praesens medium sit"
praeteriti imperfecti et futuri. . . .nam future quoque tempori cognatio
IS est cum praeterito perfecto quantum ad infinitatem temporis", hoc (i- P- 417)
est ad dopicTTOv. Idque ex participiis maxime est conicere', quae
cum in praeterito tempore non finiunt spatium temporis praeteriti,
breue sit an longum... similiter in future... Sed quia ad praesens P. 152a
quoque ei est cognatio', fit etiam a praesenti futurum, ut 'amans
2o amandus'... ...'patruus amitta',' 'auunculus matertera'... Propria enim ('- P- ^18)
nomina non sunt naturaliter mobilia", sed ex sese nascuntur...
...carent significatione definita*...
1. ma'senaigidir 2. statim factum 7 iarnaforbo 2a. .1. P- I51a
25 multo ante 3. .1. is'i ind aimser dcrichdae asmbiur frit 4. .i.
ciall praeteriii plusquamperfecii ansom" hisuidiu - > 5. .i.
dothaidhse inna mdite namrnd
1. .1. aris Idn chidl inolfoirbthiu chene 2. .i. imfochrdib hd P- 15lb
chian 3. .i. d modo 4. .1. hua pridem 5. atd etarro
io immeddn 6. .i. dcrichdai an diis 7. isfollus d'dn file choih-
nius etir sec/imadachte 7 ioiiochaide ex participiis
1. .i. aris eter secAmadachte 7 iod^ochaide atd 2. .i. aile P- 152a
mdthair [in marg.] isidorus^ amitta soror patris qwasi altera mater
3. .i. comsrdthsdn cenfodail ceniuil 4. drchintiu
36 2. done and after its completion. 3. i.e. this is the indefinite time P. 151a
which I mention to thee. 4. i.e. the sense of a preteritum plusquam
perfectum is there in this. 5. i.e. to display the quantity only.
1. i.e. for it is a full sense in the pluperfect without it. 2. i.e. P. 151b
whether at hand or afar. 3. i.e. (has need) of modo". 4. i.e. of
io pridem". 5. i.e. it is between them amidst. 6. i.e. indefinite are
the two of them. 7. it is manifest to us from the participles that
there is an affinity between the past and the future.
1. i.e. for it stands between the past and the future. 2. i.e. a second P. 152a
mother. 3. i.e. this (is) a construction without distinction of gender.
' MS. TO
" MS. ilia
' =an'HSom, amdsorre 'therein': of. Wb. 28" 5.
¦" cf. amita est soror patris, quasi alia mater. Is. Etym. Lib. ix. 6, 18.
" Ir. aidlicnigur 'egeo' is followed by d, e.g. Sg. 4" 10
S. G. II. 11

162 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 152b ...'sisto',' 'tollo,' 'fero' . . Ennius in annalium XI:
(i. p. 419) Missaque per pectus, dum transit, striderat' hasta.
(i. p. 420) ...uerba, quae uel literarum inconsonantia" uel^ regularum quibusdam
rationibus impediantur. . .
P. 153 a Item impersonalia uerba', quae ex se nascuntur, deficiunt per 5
tempus futurum in modo infinito...
(i. p. 421) . • .prima positio uerbi, quae uidetur ab ipsa natura' esse prolata, in
(i. p. 422) hoc est modo, quemammodum in nominibus est casus nominatiuus,
et quia substantiam siue sententiam siue essentiam rei significat",
quod in aliis modis non est. ...inter aduerbia magis ponenda '°
[scil. infinita] censuerunt, quod* nee numeros nee personas... habent...
P. 153b Sed haec postea reputentur'", nunc hoc sufiiciat o.stendere, non bene
ab infinitis quosdam' coepisse. ...sicut et praesens tempus ideo
aliis praeponitur temporibus" et primum optinet locum, quod in ipso
sumus, dum loquimur de praeterito et future — , et quia ad praesens '5
praeterita et futura intelleguntur*... et quod praeteritum non potest
(I. p. 423) esse, nisi quod fuerit prius praesens" Futuri autem uox sine signifi
catione esset, nisi cogitantibus (.1. nobis] et notionem sumentibus ex
praesenti uel ex praeterito". ...ista sine illis potest inueniri, cum
secum aliquis loquitur', illae autem sine ista non inueniuntur; et 2°
quod causa naturaliter ante causatiua...esse solet" ...et quod
qui agit incipit", sequitur autem qui patitur...
(i. p. 424) ...subiunctiuus, qui cum diuersas habeat significationes, non ab
P. 152b L. dodiut uirgiliannm" 2. eichnaigistir 3. dndneph-
chomfogur 25
P. 153 a 1. .i. impersonali nad hiat huabrethir ut poenitet pudet reliqua
2. gnimo primae personae 3. slond gnimo hirec^ dogni indidit
4. .1. ol
P. 153b 1. .i. adrimfiter 2. ani 3. .1. dd arinfreciidairc his
resecAmadachtu anisiu infecht so 4. .i. robatar et biet hifreciidairc 30
5. .1. rohu frecfidairc riam 6. .1. oid airi rolaad fodead
7. .1. lais feisin cen acaldaim nach aili 8. .1. isi as causa
aliarMm 9. .i. istoisigiu ingnim forneeh
P. 152 b 3. from the inconsonance.
P. 153 a 1- i-e- impersonals which are not from a verb, as poenitet etc. 35
2. of the action of the first person. 3. it is the signification of the
act simply which the indicative does.
P. 153b 1. i.e. they will be reckoned. 2. that (which)". 3. i.e. this
is now even for the present which is before the past. 4. i.e. they have
been and they will be in the present. 5, i,e, it has been present 40
formerly, 6. i,e, so therefore it has been put at the end, 7, i.e,
by himself, without conversing with any other. 8. i.e. this is the
causa aliarum. 9. i.e. the action on any one is earlier'.
" om. MS. " reote refutentur 0 cf. Sg. 143" 1
¦¦ of, p, 63 note b, and Cormac s,v, taurthait
" the reference of this gloss is not clear ' cf, Sg, 209'' 12

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 163
una earum, sed a constructione nomen accepit', ueluti denominatiua, P. 154a
quae diuersas habentia significationes generale tamen nomen mul
tarum specierum sibi defendunt'. ...nisi quid" impedimento (i. p. 425)
fuisset...
5 IMpersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam significationis*...
Sopina... nomina uidentur esse, quae tamen loco infinitiuorum P. I54b
ponuntur'... ...indubitabilia'' nomina'...
...ut inchoatiua. ..quae plerumque a neutris absolutam uel intrin- P. 155a
secus natam significan tibus passionem, quam Graeci avro'Trddetav^ (i- P- 427)
lo dicunt, dirivantur. ...'hio hisco'... (i.p. 428)
...'sciscitor' sciscitaris'.. , ...'noto notas,' in quo similiter P. 155b
est notandum, quod, cum a noto fit diriuatum', corripuit tamen (i. p- 430)
paenultimam. . . .'traho tracto",. . .'dico dicto*'; sed si quis attentius ('- P- 431)
inspiciat, non penitus absistunt" neque haec a primitiuorum signifi-
15 catione. 1. .i. ni 0 oin innanilchial techtas arrdet ainmnigud^ acht P- I54a
isuabuith ifoacomol oc lathur ^Aestimin 2. .1. each gn'dis nad
techta ainm sainredach 3. .1. ni 4. .i. slond gnimo centorant
persine
^o 1. .i. dialuc" fadesin t doluc infinite - reliqua - 2. .i. nifil P. 154b
chumtubairt ata nanmman^ sidi
1. an - aito^ dmidi as natam 2. [marg. 1.] Probws" dicit EST P. I55a
praeterea hio bias ex quo iteratiuum figurate dicim'us - hiato - tas'
incho[a]tiuum uero hisco -scis- sed quanq wam ita esse habet tamen
25 plus inesse uidetwr in eo quod est hiscere qnam blare • hiat enim qui
ore patet uelut oscitat quod in rebtts factis animaduerti potest
hiscere uero incipere loqiti - illud praeterea libuit nonnullis animad-
uertere quod actiuis nonnulla figurata inchoatiua reperiuntnr esse
pasiua quale est gelo - as - at • cum inchoatiuum gelasco facit quod
30 pasiuum' est enim incipio gelare item est idem cum est lento • as •
unde 7 uirgilius lentandus remns in unda ex boc inchoatiuum
(ijentasco facit (i)dem uirgilius- sed (pi)cis in morem (ad d)egitos
len(tescit) haben(do) ..tar.... ethirche . . . bednae . . . utius ...ch (?)
lapro  immurgu . . .
36 1, .i. ondi as scisco file ondi as^ scio - 2. ,i, ond'^ as notus P- 155b
3, imradim 4, ,i, doerdechtim 5, ,i. nidechrigetar
1, i.e. it is not from one of the many meanings which it possesses P- 154 a
that it has received (its) appellation, but from its being in subjunction in
arranging the text. 2. i.e. every species which has not a special
40 name. 3. i.e. something. 4. i.e. expression of action without
denoting person. ¦ n ¦ « ¦
1. i.e. to their own place or to the place of the infinitive. 2. i.e. P. 154b
there is no doubt that these are nouns.
1. the auTo- from natam. !"¦ 1^^*
45 1. i.e. from soisco, which is from scio. 2. i.e. from notus. P. 155b
5. i.e. they do not difier.
a MS. indubitalia '' MS. aimnigud " cf. Sg. 28" 4 " this indicates that
the gloss was written on a text which had the variant ahoTAdeiav " Hertz seems to
think that this was the Probus who died a.d. 859 ' leg. passiuum est? b om. MS.
11—2

164 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 156a ...a rege' 'regno'... Apud Latinos autem dignitatum nomina
(i. p. 432) pleraque ex uerbis uel nominibus nascuntur, quae faciunt uerba', ut
P. 156b 'consul' a consulendo"... A uilico' etiam 'uilico' uel 'uilicor'
(i.p. 433) dicebant antiqui. ...ab unda' 'undo, abundo, inundo'. ..a mare"
(i. p. 434) uel marito 'marito maritas'... Artium uero nomina* tam apud 5
Graecos pleraque quam apud nos omnia post uerba naturaliter sunt
accipienda. 'Doceo' post 'doctor'. ..'suo' post 'sutor"'... Nomina*
quoque, quae ex ipso actu" agentibus' imponuntur, ex uerbis nomina,
non ex nominibus uerba perficiunt...
p, 157b .,.apud Romanes uero semper intrinsecus fit declinatio', id est in lo
(i. p. 436) ipsa iunctura sequentis uerbi' uel post eam, 'conficio confeci'...
(i. p. 437) Et illud quoque sciendum, quod principalem lyteram, quancunque
habuerit positio uerbi, in suo loco seruamus" per omnem declina
tionem, ut 'amo amaui'...
Quaeritur in compositis uerbis, cur, cum saepe in praesenti '6
corrupta sit aliqua pars compositionis, in praeterito integra inuenitur,
ut 'perficio perfeci'... Excipitur 'alteruter alterutrius,' quod cum
in nominatiuo ex duobus integris sit, in genetiuo non est, nam
'alteriusutrius' esset''... ...sicut et 'quicquam" cuiusquam"' et
'idem eiusdem.' Euphoniae causa tamen haec fieri manifestum est'... 2°
Apparet ergo ex hoc", quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum,
P. 156a 1. .i. ondi as rex 2. .i. tecmaing dano buith briathar huadih
sem ut uilico ondi as uilicus - 3. 07idi as consulo 7 relig'na sic
P. 156b 1. .i. uandi as uilicus .1. rechtaire 2. ,i, huandi as unda -
3. .i. ondi as mas .1. fer 4. .i. dana .1. anmman arafdimtar ¦25
didanaih ut doctor de doctrina - - 5. .i. cairem^ 6. .i. doberr
P. 157b ainm ndoih dingnim gnite 7. .i. donaih hi gnite
1. .i. is immeddn dognither infilUud ni fodeud 2. .1. inna
rainne dedenchce incAomsu idigthi" 3. .i. indliter huatinscana
inchetna persan isuadi dano intinscanat inna aimsir^ olchence 3°
4. .i. mad odib nogaib 5. .i. anog 7 dg 6. dandg 7. ishe
inso tuasolcud indimchomairc asruhart riam 8. .i. as causa
euphoniae immefol'hgai andliged sin
P. 156a 1. i.e. from rex. 2. i.e. it happens then that verbs are (derived)
from them as inllico from villicus. 3. from consulo etc. 35
P. 156b 1. i.e. from villicus 'steward.' 2. i,e, from unda. 3, i.e,
from mas a male, 4, i.e. of arts, i.e. names which are assumed from
arts, as doctor from doctrina. 6. i.e. a name is given to them from
the deed which they do. 7. i.e. to those that do.
P. 157b 1. i.e. the flexion is effected internally, not at the end. 2. i.e. 40
of the final part of the compound. 3. i.e. the letter in which the first
person (of the present) begins, is also that in which the other tenses
begin. 4. i.e. if it were from two integers. 5. i.e. a non-integer
and an integer. 6, two integers, 7, this is the solution of the
question which he has previously put (Quaeritur in compositis etc.), 45
8, i,e, that it is the causa euphoniae that causes that law,
" J^ecte Omnia b pi. cairemain LL. 29' 28
" the former h is expressed by the usual mark of aspiration over the c
" Or can aimser 'tense' have had the plural aimsir, as persin irom persan?

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 165
quae non eosdem modos compositionum per omnia seruant tempora",
per singula separatim fit'". Nam cum soleat plerunque" compositio
a correptam uel in e correptam uel in i conuertere per quaecunque
tempora... 'mano' pel'mano'...'pareo reperio' — ueteres enim et 'pario' P- 158a
5 quarta coniugatione declinabant'... In praeterito uero perfecto et ('• P- *^^)
plusquamperfecto cum simplex uerbum e longam habeat, non potest (^' P' ^^^>
compositio eam commotare", ut 'egi exegi'... Nam non possumus
dicere*, quod i breuis, quae est in praesenti tempore, conuertitur in e
longam in praeterito...
10 ...'cogens coactus,' 'subigens" subactus,' 'exigens exactus.' Haec P- I58b
enim omnia cum in praesenti extremam partem... corruptam habeant',
in praeterito integram habent.
Anomala quoque uerborum id possunt ostendere', quae sine dubio
per singula tempora siue etiam personas componuntur... Idque
• sita esse confirmat AppoUonius"... docens... immobilem figurationis
iuncturam manere, et separatim confirmans*, componi rb^ ' KaTa'ypd(j)co'
Kal 'KaTeypacf3ov'...et his similia, quaecunque habent intus" declina
tionem, hoc est post praepositionem...
Possumus tamen, quod illi de uerbis intrinsecus" habentibus (i. p. 440)
2o declinationem dicunt, nos quoque etiam de nominibus huiuscemodi
9. .i. niforcmat din cAomsuidigud treanuili aimsera ut efringo P- I57b
efractus 10. .i. etarscartar connabi oin c/iomsuidigud ll. .i. """ *""^'
issed andliged dogres manifoired causa euphoniae
1. .i. dolinim 2. .1. nib" machdad lat reperio dohuith for P. 15% &
25 quartcobedin cesu c/io?nsuidigthe huandi aspario ardd pario religna
3. .i. ar isfrisasechmodachte dotet i'wcomsuidigud'' 4. ar is
frisasechmadaehte" dodechuid incomsuidigud'
1. .1. agens dedenach didiu an agens dondi as sub ut subigens • P- 158b
2. .i. incomsuidigud/ricacA naimsir 3. .i. demnigid appollpnius
30 rongah andedese forbriathraib 7 reliqua 4. .1. comsuidigud
fricach naimsir 5. .i. himmeddn 6. .1. issed andiall nin-
medonach laisem infilliud (him)m(e)don innahrethre
9. i.e. they do not keep one compound through all their tenses, utP. 157 b
etc, 10. i.e. they are separated, so that there is not one compound, continued
36 11, i.e, this is always the rule unless the causa euphoniae should operate.
2, i,e. do not wonder that reperio is of the fourth conjugation p. i58a
although it is compounded of pario, for even pario etc. 3. i.e. for it
is with the preterite (egi) that the composition occurs. 4. for it is with
the preterite that the composition has occurred^.
40 1. i.e. agens: agens, then, is the last to sub, as subigens. 2. i.e. the P. 158b
composition with evei-y tense. 3. i.e. Apollonius afiirms that these
two are on verbs. 4. i.e. composition with every tense. 5. i.e.
in the midst. 6. i.e. this is what he deems the internal declension,
the flexion in the midst of the verb.
' MS. subigo " MS. oomponit 0
" MS. nirOb '' MS. inchoms-
i
° MS. is ar isfrisasech"
¦ inchoms-, with puncta delentia over and under h, e cf. Sg. 158' 3

166

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

dicere, quod per singulos casus fit compositio eorum... Quod
autem non est nominatiuorum proprium'...
. . .in compositione extremam partem sibi defendit ipsum uerbum". . .
P. 159a Ideo autem praepositiones compositae quidem cum uerbo in
ueniuntur, nunquam autem separatae per appositionem', quia uerba 5
per omnes personas in omni tempore nominatiui casus uim habent',
(i. p. 441) cui soli possunt coniungi. ...sed non possunt participia componi,
nisi per nominatiuum casum"... Ergo 'doctificus,' id est 'doctum
faciens*,' in uim nominum transtulit participia...
...'penulatus"'... 10
P. 159b ...a capillo intense" 'capillatus'...a cin-o' 'cirratus' a pile
(i. p. 442) 'pilatus''...a dentibus 'dentatus''...a Cerere 'cerritus"'...
Consonantibus in his uerbis, quae ^apinova" appellant, hoc
est ante finem habentia accentum*... 'Coniugatio' autem
nominatur...quod una eademque ratione declinationis plurima con- 15
iugantur uerba"...
Per ordinem igitur uocalium locum singulae" optinent apud nos.
P- 160b ...dopta-Tov, hoc est praeteritum infinitum spatio temporis'...
(i. pp. 445, Nam 'amaui' 'Trej>iXriKa' Kal ' icplXijara^' significat'... plerumque in

446) 'psi' facimus" praeteritum perfectum.

P. 158b
continued P. 159 a

P. 159b

P. 160 b

P. 158 b
continued
P. 159 a

P. 159 b

P. 160 b

7. .i. ni leo an dinur 8. .i. hi cumscaigthetaid
1. .i. ir^cAomaisndls 2. air intan nolabrither incetni persin
i intanaisi doadhit ainm hi suidiu • ¦ 3. .i. is airi ni tadt" com
suidigud /rirangabail huare as coibnesta dobrethir ar is lour
comsuidigud frisuidi airbid co?nsuidigud etarscartha comsuidigud 25
ran^ra&dlae 4. .1. huare nad comsuidigther inte feisne 5. .i.
casaldae .1. penula 6. .i. imlehor 7. Ieidorus^ cirus .i. mong
i gibnce 1. .1. gaide 2. daintech" 3. caichen 4. .i. ni hi in
fine • _ 5. .i. amal rongah indosa indrong briatharde persine 30
tonise in - as • 6. .i. coniugationes .1. ord gutte fil foraib
1. .i. tint'dd inna grece insin 2. .i. confil linni hisind din
secAmadachtu afile leosum indib secAmadachtib 3, dogniam dm
7, i,e, it does not belong to them alone. 8. i.e, in mobility.
2. for when thou sayest the first person or the second thou shewest 35
a noun herein. 3. i.e, this is why composition does not occur with a
participle, because it is akin to a verb: for composition with this is
sufficient, for composition of a participle will be separated composition,
4. i.e, since it is not compounded into itself. 6, i,e. very long.
4. i,e, it is not in the end. 5. i.e. as for example now the verbal 40
group of the second person in -as. 6. conjugations i.e. (it is) the
order of the vowels (a e i) which is in them.
1. i.e. that is the interpretation of the Greek. 2. i.e. so that we
have in the one preterite what they have in two preterites. 3. we
indeed make. 46
° MS. BApriTONA b Tre,piSe kcu recpiavcra " of. Sg. 158'3, 4
T -u ? ol' "'^ uocantur quod etiam iidem Graeci ixaWhv uocant, Etymol.
Lib. XI. 1, 30 I- t J
, l£: '*'*'"'?«<''' (gl- rastros) Philarg, at Eol, iv, 40 (Bibl, Nationale, MS, lat, 11, 308,
fo, 23''), and dantmir Laws iv. 176, 4

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 167
...de personis  quod non omni uerbo'... adhaerent... P. I6la
...'meatim," tuatim'; quamuis enim' a singulari pronomine deriuantur, ('"PR,**^'
indeferenter tam singulari quam plurali numero uerborum coniun- ¦'
guntur... Nomen tamen et participium in omni casu tertiae sunt
5 personae" absque uocatiuo...
Sunt igitur personae uerborum tres. ...tertia, de qua extra
se* et illam, ad quam derigit sermonem, posita loquitur prima, ut
'dicit dicunt.' Et prima quidem et secunda uerborum personae p. leib
finitae sunt, praesentes enim demonstrantur'... ...tertia' uero
IO etiam nominibus, quae per se tertiae personae sunt"...
In imperatiuis prima persona singularis non potest esse, quod (i. p. 449)
naturaliter impeians ab eo, cui imperat, diuiditur^. Itaque quae
Latini in plurali numero imperatiua primae personae accipiunt, baec
Graeci viroOeTiKo. uocant, id est suppositiua" siue hortatiua". Dicunt
15 enim, quod superior debet ostendi' qui imperat eo cui imperat, hic
autem suam quoque coniungens personam", similem se sociumque in
hac ipsa re, de qua imperat, ostendit futurum illis quibus imperat,
ut 'pugnemus,' 'legamus,' quasi ad socios uidetur hoc modo uti^.
Itaque'" melius illis uisum est hanc personam numeri pluralis
20 1. .i. ni do each brethir teeming persona ut impersoftafc 7 p. 161 a
infinitiui 7 gerunrfia 2, ,i, is airi asbiur nitechtat arim
3, ,i. in immognom 4. .1, cen intertpersin ni bi ade
hifreciidairc 1. .i. tres innimmocaldaim"' frecndairc 2. ,i, in immo^rnom P, 161b
2ifrie 3. .i. aisndeis ecfidairc indib huilib 4. ,i, issain inti
forcongair*' 7 inti forsa forcongarar 5, airindi fondasuidigedar
hicummato" lasinni forsaforgair sech ha huaisliu inti forchongair
iarnaicniud - > 6. .i. ni forgare amal sodain acht is nertad
7. .i. mad iarnaicniud 8. .i. noch ni ed dn his hiforgariu
30 9. .i. ni arddu fdsin quam achoc6le 10. .i. dindi atacomla 7
nad soiriu each
1. i.e. not to every verb does a person happen, as impersonals and P. 161a
infinitives and gerunds. 2. i.e. therefore I say they have no number.
3. i.e. in construction. 4. i.e. without the third person ; it is not
35 present. 1. i.e. through the present mutual coUoquy. 2. i.e. in construe- P- 161 d
tion with it. 3. i.e. expression of the absenf^ in them all. 4. i.e.
different is he that orders and he that is ordered. 5. because it
(supponit) puts itself on an equality with him whom it orders, though he
40 that orders were naturally the superior. 6. i.e. it is not a command
then, but it is an exhortation. 7. i.e. if it be according to nature.
8. i.e. but it is not this that is in a command. 9. i.e. he himself is
not higher than his comrade. 10. i.e. since it joins itself and is not
nobler than anyone (else).
a the letter next before d is somewhat doubtful. Ascoli and Thurneysen read it as c
" recte forchongair
" leg. hicummat, cf. Ir. Texte iii. 263, LL. 69'' 14
<^ lit. an absent declaration

168 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
separare ab imperatiuis. Sciendum tamen, quod frequentissime iste
modus pro optatiuo ponitur uel deprecatiuo, ut:
Mussa, mihi causas" memora", quo numine laeso.
Ergo si ad deos...imperatiuo utimur modo", cur non etiam ad
socios... quamuis maiores nobis.,, hoc modo,,.utamur ? 5
^- 1^^^ At tuba terribili sonitu taratantara' dixit,,,
(i, p. 450) ...ut*" etiam apud Graecos o-t'^e o(^^a,X/ao?', eKXay^av B' ap'" ota-roL
'Pluit' et 'tonat' et 'fulminat'... proprie quidem ad tertiam
dicuntur personam, possunt tamen etiam in prima inueniri persona
et secunda per poetarum irpoacoTroTroita';^^, id est conformationes, uel lo
per responsa del et per apostrophas*, quasi ad ipsum louem
praesentem",,,
(i, p. 451) ...'ipsi' uero et 'isti' et 'illi' datiui singulares et nominatiui
plurales — , in uerbo nunquam hoc inuenitur apud Latinos", quamuis
apud Graecos in multis, ut eTviTTOv" tam singulare est primae 15
personae quam plurale tertiae praeteriti imperfecti...
(i. p. 452) Earum ergo aliae in principio mouentur', ut...'mei tui sui'... in
genera uero et in numeros et in casus transeuntia finem mouent...
P. 161b 11. .i. ahaniin fornaidminte^ ar ni reid a forgare isindea^
con mue j2. .i. fii mdte hid machdad^ forgare forru huare rhhis forgare 20
fordeib reliqua
P. 162a 1. .i. nomen de sono iaetum 7 niairecar naail do sed hoc tantum
2. .i. dicuntur .i. ad tertiam haec uerba graeca asbeir sis 3. .i.
intan labratar indfilid apersin innaiidea dogniat primam 7 secundam
in illis 4. .i. intan' donibeir indea aithesc trechomthoud talmaidech 25
5. .i. tonas aiddil - 6. .i. briathar'^ do foirnded jaersin ddrh bed
choitchen iter huathad 7 hilar 7. .1. ta7itum .1. absce genere .i.
nicumscichther dead nindib - nisi principium -
!*• l?l'' 11. would that thou wouldst call to mind': for in the case of a
god it is not easy to command him. 12. i.e. not so very wonderful 3°
would be command to them since there is command to gods, etc.
P. 162a 1. i.e. a noun made from the sound, and naught else is found to it,
but only this. 2. i.e. these Greek verbs which he mentions below
belong to the third. 3. i.e. when the poets speak in the person of the
gods they make a first and a second in them. 4, i.e. when the god 35
gives an answer by a sudden apostrophe"^ 5, i.e. tonas, O idol.
6. i.e. a verb to signify a certain person that is common both in
singular and plural. 7. the end is not changed in them, nisi
principium. - om. MS. " MS. o0raSaMos
" MS. Kaa-/^av Sapa ^ MS. irpocruwoTroieias
" MS. et evTTToi/ I for-n-aith-mente
e dea for dia, as in Sg, 53' 14, 60' 4, 66" 24, 162' 3, 4
•• machdad seems out of place; the sense is complete without it: 'it is not much
that it should be command etc' Perhaps machdad is an alternative to mHte. For
mSite see Vol. i, p, 549, n, e,, J.S,
' MS, intar domb" t MS, breth"
' cf. Sg. 207" 14 m of, Ml, 20»16, 53° 14

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 169
ut 'ille ilia illud'',,, necnon etiam participia, quibus omnia fere P. I62b
accidunt tam nominibus quam uerbis accidentia',,.
Praeteritum perfectum tres habet motus.,, in principio et in ('-P- 453)
medio et in fine: 'caedo cicidi",' 'cado cecidi',,,
5 EXcipiuntur 'fero,' 'nolo,' 'edo',' quae inaequalem habent decli- P, 163 a
nationem... (i. p. 454)
...'nostras' ultima circumflexa quando est nominatiuus singularis
ad differentiam pluralis accusatiui',
,,,'StSa)'' do"',.,'7roi;?'',pos pes*,' Secunda autem per con- P. 163b
10 cisionem i' profertur tertiae personae singulari addita 'is',,, (i. p. 455)
Aliam quoque quidam rationem de hoc' conati sunt reddere dicentes, ('¦ P- 456)
quod imperatiuus modus necessitatem significat, uoluntas autem
libera debet esse; itaque hoc uerbum, quod" carere debet necessitate,
caret imperatiuo. Licet* tamen et subiunctiuo...uti pro impera-
15 tiuo", id est ^ueiis,' 'fac uelis.' In prima enim et tertia persona
omnium uerborum imperatiuus praesens similis est subiunctiuo".
Et praesentis quidem... causa est corruptionis secunda persona"
indicatiui'... Et 'uolim' tamen pro 'uelim' proferebant".
...per sinarisin''" e et i in 'ei' diphthongum coacta... Huic

20 1. .i. is din huatinscanat ni din hifoircniter - 2. ,i, ha P. 162b
immaircide cenobed indi incumscugud bis hicechtar dalino ar iscobnesta
friu dihlinaib - 3, ,i. Conoscaigter atriur .i. is cumscugud lesom
cid atormag -
1, .1, fobith ndd comthoet -o in -is- 2, ondi as nostra P, 163 a
25 3, ,i, dohiur 4, .1. 6 in e onddni p^s
1, wiuolitis 2, .1, iure ,i, buithe cen foritgarthid dondi as P. I63b
uolo 3. ol 4, is dilmin 5, ,i, indi as uolo 6, is
immaircide cerubd subiunctiitMS pro imperatiuo quia est cosmilius
etarru hicdtni persin iZair 7 hitertpersin hiter othad 7 ilar hicach
30 coi6edin 7. uare as it dr-udlnide 8. rohdi do insin 9. .i.
treaccomol

1. i.e. it is with the same (letter) they begin, not the same wherein P. 162b
they are ended. 2. i.e. it were meet that in it (the termination of
participles) should be the change (lit. movement) which is in each of the
36 two, for it is akin to them both. 3. . i.e. the three of them are
changed (lit. moved), i.e. he considers even their increase a change.
1, i.e, because they do not convert o into is. 2, from nostra. P. 163a
4, i.e, 0 into e, so that it makes pes.
1. it is not volitis. 4. i.e. of volo's being without an imperative, p, 163b
40 4, it is permissible. 5. i.e. of volo. 6. it is meet that there
should be the subjunctive for the imperative, because there is a likeness
between them in the first person plural and in the third person, both
singular and plural, in every conjugation. 7. because it is corrupt.
8. that it (volo) had.

» MS. SvSia " MS. TTois
" leg. corruptionis corruptio secundae personae. Hertz
'' leg. synaeresim

170

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p.

164a

(I-

p. 457)

p.

164 b

('-

p. 459)

p.

165 a

(I-

p. 460)

p.

165 b

(I-

p. 461)

(I-

p. 462)

p.

166 a

('-

p. 463)

opponitur"'": 'cur ergo in prima persona, cum similis esset dubitatio,
hoc non est factum ?' Si enim 'eo' diceretur pro 'edo,' nulla esset,
non dico scripturae', sed nee temporis differentia inter 'eo is' et 'eo'
quod pro 'edo' poneretur''.
. . anomalorum ratio coegit pluribus uti per medium' uerbis... 5
...exceptis duobus : 'iuuo iuui,' 'lauo laui'.' Et notandum est
in omnibus uerbis disyllabis', quibus interposita est consonans, quod,
si pares sint in praeterito et in praesenti syllabae, paenultima...
producitur... Et in prima quidem coniugatione immobile principium manet' lo
in supra dicto tempore...
Nam 'absonus,' 'abstinens' et similia non in principio eadem {.i.
in) syllaba'' habent coniunctas b et s, cum praepositio separatim
est sjdlaba accipienda'.
L manet per se", ut 'oleo olui'... 15
Sunt igitur formae generales praeteriti perfecti octo': in 'vi'
syllabam, 'ii,' 'ui' diuisas, 'si,' 'xi' et i antecedente consonante, quae
in praesenti tempore ante 0 uel 'eo' uel 'io' inuenitur, et quae in
principio geminat consonantem' et quae in fine.
In 'ii' uero tertiae et quartae, quae in 'ini' desinentia intercepta 20
u consonante" corripiunt i peneultimam : 'cupiui cupii'...

P. 163 b
continuedP. 164 a
P. 164 b
P. 165 a
P. 165b

P. 166a

P. 163b
continued P. 164a
P. 164b
P. 165a
P. 165 b

P. 166 a

10. .i. doberr dondligudso ifrithchdst .i. cur non fuit dechor
inter primas personas
1. .i. niedamdt 2. armeddn
1. ar is comlunn in his 2. isnaib hi himbi oson ren • o • 25
1. .i. aicned bis isinchetni persin in pj-aesen<i is ed his in
praeterito I. .1. ardaheid - h hisuidib non in una syllaba atd • b • 7 s •
2. .1. is syllah foldth inrewLswidigud 3. .1. sifeisine 7 ni hi ni
tarahesi ar is feidligud disi diambd sdn ,0
1. .i. oct ifidelhw^ 7 oct 'iignd cendlcha andsom - sdtarmmorcenn"
immurgu relig'tta 2. .i. ailigid gnei 7 ni hilaigedar tairm-
moircniu anisiv 3. aetargahdl as ondhd and
10. (the question) is put to this law in opposition, i.e. why was there
no difference between the first persons.
1. i.e. not only.
1. for in these (preterites) it is equal'. 2. in those (verbs) in
which there is a consonant before o (in the pres. indie, act.).
1. i.e. the nature that is in the first person in the present 'tis this
that is in the preterite, (marg. inf.) it is dark for me. 40
1. i.e. for although b be (as it is) in them, b and s are not in one
syllable. 2. i.e. the preposition is a syllable apart. 3. i.e. it itself,
and there is nothing in place of it, for it is permanence to it if that be.
1. i.e. eight paradigms and eight general forms in it : six termina
tions, however, etc. 2. i.e. this (kind of preterite) changes the form 45
and does not multiply the terminations. 3. the interception of it (v)
from it (-ivi), so that it may not be there.
d " !^^y aPP'^""'"' " MS. ponetur ¦= leg. in principio syllabae. Hertz
recte delba » nom. pi. neut. ; the word is both masc. and neut., of. Se. 63" 3
111' 3 ' cf. Sg. 48" 5 ' o <

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 171
I habent post consonantem ante* o uel 'eo' uel 'io' praesentis
temporis"... ...in tertia uero hoc idem obseruatur' in lis omnibus quae non P. I67a
habent uocalem ante o, ut...'succino' succinui,' quod in secunda uel (i. p. 465)
5 quarta coniugatione non potest inueniri", cum haec i, ilia e semper
habent ante o finalem. Nee mirum, cum solum hoc [sc. pono,
posui] in 'no' dissinens et n in s mutauit* in praeterito et in 'ui'
diuisas* termiuauit... In Graecis autem dictionibus sepe hoc" (i. p- 466)
inuenitur: 'Menelaus,' 'spondeus' . .
•o Et sciendum quod in his quoque' in 'eo' uel in 'io' desinentia P- 167b
uerba una syllaba minuuntur in praeterito, ut 'sedeo, sedi'... (^- P- 467)
...nunc separatim per singulas coniugationes de uariis eiusdem P. 168a
temporis [sc. praeteriti perfecti] speciebus, cuius dificillima est ('- P- 468)
tractatio omnium uerbi quaestionum', disserere conemur.
15 Excipiuntur haec, quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum sub
tracta a': 'dome domas domui'... Quod maxime ex compositis (i- P- 469)
dinoscitur". Nam a 'circundo' 'circundas' facis, quia 'circum' et disyllabum P- I68b
est et magis aduerbium'. 'Da' enim ubique ante finem corripitur' (i- P- 471)
20 in hoc uerbo simplici, ut 'dS,turus, datum, datu, dStor.' P- I69a
4. .i. iarsin chonsin his ante 6. .i. inchonson^ ante • o • P- 166a
1 . . . ij, . 7 . . , , , . , ., continued
reliqua ismdjrecndairc issi bis in praeterito
1. .i. imdugud una syllaba 2. foacanim 3. forhart P. 167a
sechafrecndaire 4. .i. cid armad machdad anisin ol atd lee dano
26 an iiignad so 6. airdiden gutce renalali
1. .i. forcomat osoin ind"frecndairc ante - i - in praeterito p. i67b
1. .i. issed asdoirbem de uerbo airli^ sechmadachti fdrbthi p. i68a
2. asincZsec/imadachtu riagoldu 3. .1. indagnd forsin sech-
madachtu inna hrethre diuite"
30 1. .i. isairi iscdtna co6edne circundd p. lesb
1. acht^ rop rdfordunn robbe da 7 nip he som bes forcenn is P. 169a
fo'mmorte acht asringba oin sgllaih
4. i.e. after the consonant which is before (o etc.). 5. i.e. the p. i66a
consonant before o etc. in the present, is that which is in the preterite. continued
35 1. i.e. redundance by one syllable. 3. increase beyond the p. i67a
present. 4. i.e. why should that (the change of u to s) be wondered
at since it has this marvel (the ending in u-i) 1 5. the lengthening of
one vowel before another.
1. i.e. they keep the consonant of the present before i in the P. 167 b
40 preterite. 1. i.e. this is the most difficult (part) of the verb, the treatment (?) of p. 168 a
the perfect preterite. 2. from the regular preterite. 3. i.e. the
two forms of (lit. on) the preterite of the simple verb.
1. i.e. therefore circumdo belongs to the first conjugation. P. 168b
45 1. provided the da- (of dare, datus) be before the end, and it be not P. 169 a
the end, it is shortened, provided it exceeds one syllable.
' MS. disas " the h is expressed by an aspiration-mark over c " MS.
hinfrec, with a punctum delens under h and d written over f ¦¦ cf. Wb. 31" 7
" gen. sg. fem. of the adjectival i-stem diuit

172 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(i. p. 472) 'Mico' quoque 'micui mictum' debet facere. Sed dubitationis
causa', quia'mingo' quoque 'mictum' facit, in usu non inuenitur...
P. 169b Virgilius . . in georgicon IIII* :
(i. p. 475) Quoque modo potis gauderent intiba' fibris.
Cato in V Originum'' : 'illi poUiciti sese facturum omnia,' per 5
ellipsin' 'esse' pro 'factum ire'...
P. 170a .. si minuat praesentis syllabas praeteritum, necessario producit
(i. p. 477) paenultimam... nisi sinacopam" patiatur', ut 'cieo ciui,' et per
syncopam 'cii'...
P. 170b 'Coniueo''... Caluus 'coniuere'' infinitum secundum tertiam 10
('- PP- 478, coniugationem correpta paenultima protulit.
p j^ ' ...propter 'latum catum' fatum'''...
(I. pp. 480 ...'ausim'' . . pro subiunctiuo 'audeam' .. inuenimus.
482) Rarissime tamen ab omnibus neutris secundae coniugationis,
P. 171b quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum, inuenio uel huiuscemodi 15
(i. p. 483) sopinum' uel participium futuri... "Si qua tamen inueniantur, i
breuem ante 'tum' habent.
P. 172 a 'Senesco'' enim inchoatiuum est. sicut et 'iuratus' tam
(i. pp. 484, actiue quam pasiue' profertur.
' luuenalis in 1 : 20
et rubra deterges uulnera mappa".
(I.p. 486) 'Mulgeo' quoque 'mulsi' facit, quamuis differentiae causa 'mulxi'
quidam protulerunt, quia 'mulceo' quoque 'mulsi' facit. Sed
Virgilius in III georgicon* :
Quod surgente die mulsere horisque diurnis, 25
Nocte premunt.
arnaroih dubitatio
.1. in hairr thalman - 2. .1. tre erchra indi as - esse -
qwia corripitwr hi suidiu
fortiag 2. ondi asconiueo 30
catus .i. agree .1. ingeniosus
.1. rolldmar 2. .i. ni gndd gerind in tum reliqua
3. .i. nachaili
P. 172a 1. huandi as seneo 2. .1, isindranngahail adrodarcar an
dddesin .i. gnim 7 cdsad quia fiiit iuror apud antiques ut in ante ^
dicit in participio 3. maotile [marg. 1.] lambrat his targl'dne
4. fobith 'ftoenaigedar acialla ar chinn
that there may not be doubt (as to the meaning of mictum).
i.e. the endives (?) 2. i.e. through efiipsis of esse.
because in it (the penult) is shortened. 40
from coniveo.
catus i.e. its Greek.
i.e. not usual is the gerund in -tum, etc. 3. i.e. any others.
from seneo. 2. i.e, 'tis in the participle (iuratus) that these two
things, i.e. active and passive, can be seen, because with the ancients there 45
was iuror, as he, Priscian, says below in dealing with the participle, 3, a
napkin that is over the knees, 4, because he unites their meanings below,
' MS, I " MS, de origenum « leg, syncopam ^ MS, "fatum' oatum

P, 169 a

2,

P. 169b

P, 170a

P, 170b

P, 171a

P, 171b
P, 169 a
2,
P, 169 b
1,
P. 170 a
1,
P. 170b
2.
P, 171a
1,
P. 171b
2,
P. 172a
1,
Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 173
'Torsi' quoque et 'torsum' et 'tortum' facit, itaque 'tortores' et P- l72b
'torsores' dicuntur', ('- P- 487)
,,.'redoleo''... 'Obsoleo''  'soleo,' quod 'solitus sum' uel P- I73a
'solui' secundum Sallustium facit perfectum, qui in II historiarum (i.pp.488,
5 ponit : 'neque subsidiis, uti soluerat, compositis"'. ..'ceno*'... , ' „,
Plautus: ('•l'-'^*')
Domi" reliqui exoletam" uirginem,
id est, grandem, quae exoleuerat. ' Aboleo'...et 'abolui' et
'aboleui' facit praeteritum, unde et 'aboletum' et 'abolitum' et
10 'abolitio'"' dicitur". A 'deleo'...'deletum,' a 'delino' delitum'
nascitur"... ...letum"...
...'polluceo' polluxi.' P. I73b
Supino" in 'ui' quidem diuisas facientia praeteritum'^ neutra ('• P- 491)
deficiunt. ..ut 'canui'... Nam a 'carui'' uel 'caritum' uel 'cassum' ''• P- *^^)
15 uidetur posse dici  'censui' ..'censum",' quia in simplici dictione
n antecedente s et t sine r sequi non possunt*. . . .a 'scripsi scriptum"'
et 'nupsi nuptum,' quorum neutrum adhuc in usu non inueni".
Artis Prisciani uiri eloquentissimi grammatici Caesariensis P. I74a
doctoris urbis Romae Constantinopolitanae' liber VIII. explicit. (i- P- 493)
20 ...'mingo''... (I. p. 495)
1. .i. fobith rongah torsum 7 tortum arecar dano torsor 7 tortor p. 172b
nomini^ •
1. forbiur 2. sercim 3. arsolui hoc exemplum P. 173 a
4. aslennim^ 5. forbartaig 6. .i. meindchthech^
25 7. fosligim 8. .i. dothaidbsiu^ dechuir inso inter delitum 7
deletum 9. hds
1. dolinim 2. .i. is airi nithabur' duit dn 3. ni P- 173b
censtum 4. cotecat immurgu diambd • r - ut monstrans
6. analogia cZonsorptum 6. .1. ni airecar nectar de
30 1. .i. indrdm fil M consiantinopoil ar rohucad airechas innardmce P. 174 a
CO constantinopoil rucad dano aainmm - - 2. nn/imigim^
1. i.e. because there is torsum and tortum, there is also found torsor P. 172 b
and tortor as a noun.
3. this example is for solui. 8. i.e. this is to shew the difference P. 173a
35 between delitum and deletum.
2. i.e. 'tis therefore I do not put it for thee. 3. it is not censtum. P. 173b
4. they (s, t) can do it, however, if there be r, as monstrans.
5. by analogy of sorptum. 6. i.e. neither of the two is found,
1, The Eome which is in Constantinople, Because the empire of P, 174 a
40 Rome was brought to Constantinople, its name has been brought also,
' om, MS, " MS. abolito " MS. sopina " om, MS,
" for the construction of, p. 84 note i
f cf, asrallennad Ml, 124" 17 ; but aslenaimm Sg. 54' 8, cf, 17' 1
8 formed from mencigur from menicc
^ MS. dothaibsiu
' Here the 'aspiration' of t after ni points to an infixed neuter pronoun of the
third sg. So in Sg. 179' 4, 207' 2, nithabur Sg. 179" 2, 215' 8, 218' 8, nithechta Sg.
195" 4 ni chaimnactar Ml. 19" 5. Otherwise where there is no such pronoun: nitabur
Sg. 19" 2, nitechta Sg. 41" 3, nicumcat Sg. 220' 7, nifodlat Sg. 197' 21
^ a denominative from mun 'urine,' cognate with Skr. mutra

505)
P. 176 b

174 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 174b Sopinum uero ab eo [scil. inquio] non inueni nee quoque*
(i, p. 496) solent ab eo nasci'.
P. 175a In 'gio' similiter' producta antepaenultima et ablata o extrema
(i p. 498) faciunt praeteritum perfectum...
P. 176a .,'linguo' linxi',.. 5
('•PP;^^*'4> Excipitur 'riitum' uel 'ruitum,' quod' u corripuit uel quod i
seruauit. Et uidetur hoc per syncopam i uocalis in praeterito
prolatum, 'erutus' pro 'eruitus,' ideoque tempus perfecti simplicis,
quod habuit u ante i, seruasse'. ..,'metutum uel metuitum' et
'plutuni' a 'pluui,' uelut 'adiutum' ab 'adiuui"' debent facere, sed lo
ea in usu non inueni.
P- 177a .., nunquam enim b ante s in principio syllabae potest inueniri,
(I. p. 506) ut 'Pseudolus"' 'ipse'.'
P- 177b ...'dispisco' dispiscui'...
('•PP-^"^' ...secundum rectam uero proportionem debent eorum quoque i6
p .„„ perfecta ab 'ascio' et 'descio'' esse. Sallustius tamen secundum
(i p 511) ^'13'logiam : 'neque ex proelio inermes uiros quemquam agnotorum'.'
Pacuuius'^ secundum utrumque" protulit:
In turba Oresti cognita agnota est soror.
P. 178b 'luro' quoque 'iuratus' tam in actiua quam in passiua inuenitur 20
(i. p. 512) significatione'. Et haec quidem etiam lunioribus in usu manserunt,
ilia uero obsoleuerunt'. . . Sed eorum usus in libro, qui scriptus"'*
est a nobis de participio, inuenies.
meditatiua frequentatiua participia
friiodio oacomswidigthib 25
ligim'^
ol 2. .1. angair rohdi Airuitus fortchomi hi - rutus
- ui - in • tum in his c^ano
.i. ami si fil in his
.1. dechrigim 30
.1. composita ondi as ¦ scio 2. .i. riagol arside 3. .i.
iarndligud" arside iarsindligud dano fil hindiu -
P. 178b 1. ,i. ciall chesto 7 gnimo and 2, ,i. rosdrcset .i. nisfil hodie
3, 4. .i. scribend menmman .1. robbdi fora inndsliuchtsom
to fodio with its compounds. 35
i.e. the short which was in riiitus, is preserved in rutv,s.
in tum in these also.
i.e. for it (6) is not in these.
i.e. compounds from scio. 2. i.e. a rule of the ancients.
3. i e. according to a rule of the ancients and also according to the rule 40
which exists to-day.
P. 178 b 1, i,e, the meaning of the passive and the active in it, 2, i,e,
they liave become obsolete, i,e, they are not to-day, 3, 4, i,e, an
intended writing, i.e. it had been in his mind,
' leg. quae " MS, psedulus ' MS, pauoobius
'' Das Langezeichen ist zweifelhaft, Windisch ; there is a short stroke over g, Thurneysen
' MS. iardligud

P. 174b

1.

P. 175a

1.

P. 176 a

1,

P. 176 b

1,

3, .i.

P. 177 a

1.

P. 177b

1,

P. 178 a

1,

P, 175a

1,

P, 176 b

1,

3,
ui
P, 177a
I.
P. 178 a
1,
Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 175
...'emungor' emunctus"... Gracchus pro se: 'Si nanciam' populi P. I79a
desiderium, comprobabo' reipublicae commoda? nam ab eo quod ("•PP;.^^^'
est 'deficio' 'defectus' fit" participium praeteriti'. . . .in 'turn' tamen, '
non in 'ctum' faciunt supinum : 'comminiscor commentum"'...
5 Nam a 'reminiscor' supinum uel participium praeteriti uel futuri in
usu non inueni*...
Inuenitur tamen etiam 'claudeo,' sed et 'claudo' pro 'claudico".'
'Excudit"' enim tam praesens quam praeteritum potest intellegi, (i- P- 515)
sed quia 'suscepit' subiunxit, melius praeteritum intellegitur.
IO Et uidentur hi rationabilius protulisse, ne minorum sit temporum P. 179b
praeteritum quam praesens'. Caetera uero seruant n, ut 'pando (i- P- 517)
pandi''... 'Cado' quoque 'cecidi' facit, ne, si 'cadi' dicamus, nomen P- 180a
esse putetur'. Virgilius autem ab eo, quod est 'adedor,' 'adessum' ('- P- 518)
protulit in Villi : ^- ^^^^
... (i. p. 520)
15 et postibus haesit adessis*".
Naeuius : (i- P- 522)
Tibi serui multi apud mensam astant, ille ipse astat, quando §dit.
Non potest enim in hoc iambo paenultima syllaba longa esse, ut
intelligatur praeteritum', ne sit scaton". Plautus" in lipargo:
20 Nihil moror mihi fucum in alueo'^, apibus qui perSdit cibum,
corripitur enim paenultima.
5. .i. nomglantar p. 178b
1. in mesorsa 2. isairi ni thahur son 3. tractad continued
4. ni thahur dit" dn 5. ar is gndthiu sdn 6. .1. ar ata p. 179a
26 secAmadachte nail and ideo praeteritum est ani as cudit
1. arnafc iai^riwinaimserad praeteritum q-ttam praesens 2. .1. P. I79b
cenmitha innahi thechtaite -u- t - i - ante ¦ n -
1. indtelchubi quia cadum fit P- I80a
1. eisib i loisedih 2. .1. co asagnoither nand secAmadachte P. isob
30 .i. huare as timmorte 3. .i. duo nomina' unius uiri quod non
bonum [in marg., without reference to text] t scaton .i. ^rec indi
as (claudus) .i. do  s . .
1. shall I judge? 2. 'tis therefore I do not give it. 3. a P. 179a
commentary. 4. I give not this to thee. 5. for this is more
35 usual. 6. i.e. because there is another preterite there, therefore cudit
is preterite. 1. that in marking temporality the preterite may not be less than the p. 179 b
present. 2. i.e. except those that have uori before n (e.g. tundo, findo).
1. of the cask, quia etc. P. 180 a
40 1. consumed or burnt. 2. i.e. so that it may be understood that p, i80b
it is not a preterite, i,e. because it is short, 3, i,e, the Greek of
claudus. ' om, MS, '' Verg, Aen, ix, 537
V
' leg, scazon " MS. albo
' =deit or duit, cf. Sg. 173" 2 ' Scaton and Plautus

176 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 181a Nam 'porrigo' et 'corrigo' et 'arrigo'' e in i conuertentia
(i. p. 523) aptissime seruant secundum proportionem simplicis declinationem.
Excipiuntur ex hoc composita': 'negligo neglexi'... Sed
(i. p. 524) antiqui ' page"' quoque dicebant pro 'paciscor.' Varro in I
humanarum: 'ut habent Parii .. ut quorum ophiogenistum** arbi- 5
trantur subpositum esse in stirpe aliquem, si ammoueant'', utpungat,
colubra'^"; cum pupugerit, si de genere sit, uiuere*, si non sit, mori.'
Cum ei, qui nos pupugit, talionem", id est uicem a nobis
redditam ostendimus, 'repupugi"'' dicimus, quando uero de ratione"
P. 181b uel kalendario^ loquimur, 'repunxi'"' dicimus. Ab 'ago' et 'frango' lo
et 'lego' composita seruant simplicium praeteritum, ut ' exigo
exegi'... 'relego relegi,' quod differentiae causa' non motauit 'le' in
(i. p. 525) 'li',.. ,,,'ringo' rictum,' 'Ango"',,,
(i. p. 526) ...etsi non* seruant ubique eandem uocalem... ...'excello' uel
P. 182a 'excelleo exculi' uel, ut alii, 'excellui,' quorum simplex in usu non 15
(i. p. 527) eg^i. .,,'excelio, excelles'.,. Ex quo' debet 'exculi' quoque
esse praeteritum perfectum, sicuti 'percello perculi.'
(i. p. 528) ^ 'tollo' quoque defecit supinum, sed pro eo utimur 'sublatum".'
P. 182b gg^ Probus 'occini' quoque existimat posse dici, cum simplex
(i, p. 529) ' cano cecini' faciat'... ...'cerno' creui.' Non solum enim 'o
P- 181a 1. nifil rdthugud^ forsuidib 2. ni in gifdidit asec/imadachte
3. .i. comhad hosuidiu iarum pepigi 4. i origenistum .1.
bunadgein^ 5. .i. issamlid atadaimet cia chrechtnigthi nathir
mani eple de - 6. .1. vnnimthdnad .i. digal ind ancridi dogni nech
frit 7. .i. adrogegonsa 8. De ratione .i. inton as conguin 25
dligid huadligud ailiu sechih ed dliged sdn .1. forhrisiud dligid hua
dligud ailiu - 1 de kalenc^ario .1. dliged rimce oc airli kal - reliqua
9. .1. dechaldigud - ut in horologio fit - 10. .1. adrothoirndius^
non repugi
P. 181b 1. frisa religo fil huandi as ligo oriug 2. gloidim 30
3. doimmurc 4. cenid
P. 182a 1. .i. nihi cello t celleo 2. ondi as excello 3. ani'
P. 182 b 1. .i. is immaircide fo sodin 2. .i. cerno dofuismim
P. 181a 1. there is no guarantee (?) for these. 2. it is in -gi that they end (lit.
send off) their preterite. 3. i.e. from this would be then pepigi. 5. i,e, 35
thus they recognise them if a snake wounds him, if he dies not of it.
6. i.e. vengeance for the wrong that anyone does to thee. 8, De
ratione i.e. when it is the violation (?lit. wounding) of a reckoning by
another reckoning, whatsoever this reckoning is, i.e. the infraction of a
reckoning by another reckoning. Or de kalendario i.e. the law of 40
calculating in settling (?)'^ the calends. 9. i.e. of keeping the calendar.
P. 181b 1, from religo, wbich is from ligo 'I tie together,' 4, thouo-h
they do not (keep),
P, 182a 1, i,e. cello or celleo does not exist, 2, from excello.
P. 182b 1, i,e, it is fitting according to this, ,.
' recte ophiogenis cum " si ammoueant : leg, ei admouent
" leg. colubram d MS. uiuimus
<• MS. repugi f cf. nirbo ram a riithugud, LB. 29' 19, rhyming with blathugud
8 as though origenistum contained origo " MS. adro thoirdius
' in full ani as sublatum 'the word sublatum' '' cf, Sg, 168° 1

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 177
TO ' Koa-Kivt^iov" Kpivoa' sic facit praeteritum, sed etiam cum pro
'uideo' accipitur"- ,,,'lino leui''.,, Terentius in heautonti- P, I83a
morumeno'': Releui"" dolia omnia, omnes serias.
6 Virgilius... in X ab 'obeor"': (i. p. 530)
Morte obita qualis fama est uolitare figuras.
...'sarpo'' 'sarpsi'... P. 183b
...'sero seras,' a sera obdita' natum", 'seraui' facit. (i. p. 532)
'Seni' uero secundum analogiam 'setum' debuit facere, sed
I o ditferentiae causa ueteres 'Setum' pro 'Zethum'' dicentes hoc P- I84a
'satum' proferre tradiderunt. ('¦ P- 5^4)
...argentum mutuum arcessiuit'''. similiter 'quaeso quaesi,' (i. p. 535)
Probus tamen 'quaesiui' dicit, et melius, quamuis primitiuum quo- p, i84b
que eius, id est 'quaero,' 'quaesiui' facit praeteritum'- , , ,'facessieris','
16 ...pistor"... (i. p, 536)
...'sterto' stertui'... P. 185 a
(i. p. 537)
3. .i. nihed amdt as ned asecAmadachte creui intaii mbis pro P, 182b
cresco acht ised intain mbis pro uideo continued
1, fosligim 2, arnifil nifrisambed andechor isairi is releui p. i83a
2o dogni i is - i • bis and • 3, ,i, fritumthiagar
1. failligim 2. .i. huanglas fritoharthu \ diamir 3, il/ailp. 183 b
^raimrid dicit A sera ohdita .i. ondfescur maull t fritoharthu do-
thaidbsin inna inne fil isind - sera doberr anobdita .1. dond fritohairt
maill fritataibret nadorche donsmlsi isdisin asberr sdra - mall I - -
25 1. biid dano sethvs^ pro zethos 2. dorrochuirestar^ . p, i84a
1, is ferr bidoin sec/imadachte leu archuit^ sidi 2. uandi p. I84b
as''facisii 1 ui amal sodin 3. fer ddnma hairgine tuarcain do-
fuaircitis inna grdn la arsidi resiu arista brao -
1, ,i, srennim P- 185 a
30 3, i,e. not only is crevi the preterite when it is for cresco, but also P. 182 b
when it is for video. """ *'"'
2. since there is nothing with which the difference may be (i.e. from P. 183a
which it should be distinguished), therefore it makes relevi. Or it is i that
is in it (reliin).
35 2, i.e, from the opposed (obdita) or hidden (abdita) bolt. 3. Mail P. 183b
Gaimrid says A sera obdita, i.e. from the evening slow or opposed. To
shew forth the meaning which is in sera the obd'lta is put. From the
slow opposition with which the darkness opposes itself to the light 'tis
hence that sera ' slow ' is said,
40 1, i,e, Sethus then is for Zethos. P. 184 a
1. so far as regards this it is better that they should have (only) one P. 184b
preterite (quaesi). 2. irorafacisii, or facissivi in that case. 3. a
maker of bread. The grains used to be crushed by pounding by the
ancients before a quern was invented. li
' MS. KoffKiveitov " MS. heatontimorumenon " MS. releui " MS.
arces^siuit ' MS. sethos ' MS. dorachuirestar 6 leg. ara chuit " the
s written over the line
S. G. II. 12

178 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
P- 185b ...'fulcio fulsi,' quod et Probo placet, quamuis alii diflferentiae
(i. p. 539) causa 'fulxi' posuerunt'.
...subtracta u consonante et correpta paenultima i licet"' pro
ferre, ut 'scio, scis, sciui,' uel 'scii'... ...'suffio" suffiui' uel 'suffii,'
quod quamuis a neutropassiuo*' " componatur, tamen, quia significa- 5
tionem'^ mutauit, mutauit etiam declinationem. Vnde Virgilius in
IIII Georgicon:
(i. p. 540) Aut suffire' thimo coerasque recidere inanes
P. 186a 'Cambio'' dpei^o)^... Et est notandum in hoc uerbo, quod
(i. pp. 541, pares habent syllabas tres personae, 'aio S,is ait,' quod in alio huius 10
I coniugationis uerbo non inuenies, et quod peneultima primae solius
personae producitur'. ..unde tertia quoque pluralis .. similiter" i con
sonantem habens producit paenultimam.
P. 186b ...'sartores'' et 'far tores''... Excipiuntur in 'eo' disinentia"...
(i. p. 513) Ideo autem diximus disyllaba in 'vi' desinentia secundae uel 15
(i. p. 545) tertiae coniugationis in sopinis uel participiis praeteriti corripere
P. 187a paenultimam, quia, siue desyllaba sint quartae, producunt, ut 'scio
scitus,' siue ultra duas syllabas alterius quoque coniugationis' pro
ducitur. . .nisi sint' a desyllabis" composita, ut 'insitus,' 'incitus*,'
' illitus ".' 20
''•PP-^^®' 'Sallio" sallitum' facit, 'sallo salsum"'... ...'ambitus ambita
P. 187b ambitum,' in nomine autem siue uocabulo rei', differentiae causa in
P. 185 b 1. .i. combed dechor eter secAmadachte ani as'^ fulgeo 7 fulcio
2. is dilmin 3. .i. fotimmdiriut 4,5. .1. ar6a fio factus sum
dogdni p?-ius suffio [between the columns] suffiui immurgu infecht so 25
lacumscugud ninne .1. fieri riam suffire infecht so-- 6. inni
7. .1. fotimdiris
P. 186a 1. ooimchldim" 2. donaib teoraih personaih uathataib
3. frisincetni persin
P. 186b 1. .i. digthidi 2. .i. lintidi 3. .1. for - iiii - 30
P. 187a, 1. .i. iiige .i. acht asringba ddsylldbchi mathechtaid' - i retus hid
airdixa 2. arbidtimmarti^ amal sodain 3. .i. uerbis t sopinis
t participiis olsodin asasu 4. .1. incieo ni rdid 5. saillim
6. gortigim ,i. ide?^ significat 7 sallio
!¦¦ 1^'^^ 1- .i. ainm reto nephchorpdi 7 is quartdiil 35
P- 185b 1. i.e. that there might be a difference between tlie preterites of
fidgeo a,nd fulcio. 3. i.e. subministro. 4, i,e. for it was .^o/ac<its
sum that it formerly made, suffio suffiui, however, this time, with change
of meaning, i.e. fieri before, suffire this time. 7. i.e. subministres.
P. 186 a 1. I change. 2. in the three persons singular. 3. to the 40
first person.
P- 186b 3. i.e. belonging to the fourth (conjugation, eo, queo).
P. 187a 1. i.e. of the third (conjugation), i.e. provided it exceed disyllabism,
if It has I before -ins it will be long. 2. for in that case it will be
short. 3. which is easy. 4. i.e. incieo : it is not easy*-.
P. 187 b 1. i.e. name of an incorporeal thing, and it is of the fourth declension.
.1. illico
• MS. liquet " MS. ap.eii„ " in marg. illioitus " der
glossator schemt naniate und indi as zu misoben, Thurneysen » Here the a
""fK^o It"^*^," • .f-^ ^''°y'' '^'^'"^' '^¦^- gemeint ist wohl canimchldim, Thurneysen,
and J.S. thinks this is the correct form ' MS. mathech, at the end of the line
« for -timmm-te, as cumachtai, Sg. 3" 21, for cumachtae and carthi, 148' 2 for charthe
" nireid seems to gloss illitus, over which it is written, J. S

45

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gcdl). 179
'eo' terminantium regulam seruans, corripuit peneultimam 'ambitus,'
Sed Velius Celer ,,. declinatione' et tenore" 'ambitus' nomen a
participio ostendit discerni, quod usu quoque, ut ostendimus, con
firmatur*.
6 Lib, XI, Cum enim nomen et uerbum primum et secundum ('• P- 548)
tenuerunt locum, participium, quod ex utroque nascitur", sequentem
iure exigit, Quaesitum est tamen, an bene separauerunt id ab aliis
partibus" grammatici,,. Stoici enim quomodo articulum et pro
nomen unam partem orationis accipiebant'...sic igitur supra dicti
lo philosophi etiam participium aiebant appellationem esse reciprocam
... Vnde uidentur nostri asciuisse' inter uerba gerundia uel par- P- ^^^J^^^
ticipialia, cum uideantur ea diuersos assumere casus'. Ideo autem ' " ^'
participium separatim" non tradebant partem orationis, quod nulla
alia pars orationis semper in diriuatione est nullam propriam po-
15 sitionem habens, nisi participium*; caeterae enim partes primo" in
positione" inuentae sunt, ad quam etiam diriuatiua aptantur".
2. .1. secundae declinaiionis participium - liii - diil an ainm P. 187 b
3. .i. loing in p-Articipio breih in nomine drcumfiex in participio continued
acuit in nomine 4. .i. issed andliged nisin forthdt ¦ usus
20 Lib. XI. 5. isairi asberar angein ua.nd anmmaim quia habet
aidditi cosmaili contra'' accidentia nominis 7 qnia nascititr a uerbis
bite a nominibns 6. .1. condergensat rainn foleith di 7. acht
aiebant 1. .i. participia .1. atorwirmisei /a^erind 2. .i. atctat tuisil p . i%%a,
25 indib caddsin 3. .i. fri nomen 7 uerbum acht ha inna nelluch
atarimtis 4. .i. NI condtada dirsuidigud rainn saindilis no bed
indiruidigud semper nisi participitwH ¦ 1 niconfil nach rainn ndd
teehtad cetnidetaid nisi participium - reUqua 5. hi cdtnidetid
6. .1. ddecastar imbi hinun folud his indib 7 acetnide" mad inun
30 is oinrann dano
2. i.e. the participle belongs to the second declension, the noun to p. i87b
the fourth. 3. i.e. long in the participle, short in the iiouu, circumflex continued
in the participle, acute in the noun. 4. i.e. it is that law which use
supports. 5. therefore the birth is said to be from the noun because
35 it (the participle) has accidents like those of the noun, and because it is
born of verbs which (themselves) are from nouns. 6. i.e. so that they
made of it a separate part. 7. but they used to say.
1. i.e. participles, i.e. they have reckoned them with the gerund, P. 188 a
2. i.e. there are cases in them themselves. 3. i.e. from the noun and
40 the verb : but it was together with them that they used to reckon them.
4. i,e, derivation does not obtain (any) peculiar part (of speech), to be
always in derivation, except the participle, etc. Or there is no part of
speech that has not a primitive-origin, except the participle. 5, in
nrimitive-origin, 6, i,e, it shall be seen whether the substance that is
45 in them and their primitive is the same. If it be the same it is one part
(of speech) indeed,
' MS, primae " MS, oo. = \i. fri " cf. Vol. i. p. 234 note k
12—2

180

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

'Omnis enim pars orationis quocunque modo" diriuata uel in
eandem notitionem" siue difinitionem'" primitiui sui accipitur et
eandem habet ei diuisionem" et eadem accidentia . uel in aliud",
quod iam ante erat suppositum'" in propria naturali positione, unde
etiam diriuatiuum propter similitudinem'*-'" eius, quod iam erat i
ante ex se ortum, ei addebatur'", ut 'pater' nomen et 'paternus,'
similiter 'rex' et 'regalis,' 'taurus' et 'taurinus' nomina: quicquid
enim accidit primitiuo, accidit etiam diriuatiuo, 'Ferueo' uerbum et
'feruesco' uerbum, similiter 'facio' et 'facesso' 'uideo' et 'uiso' uerba
sunt ab eodem in idem, Sed etiam 'bene' et 'male"' diriuata i<
aduerbia a nominibus ab alio ad aliud ad .similitudinem'" nata sunt
ante in propria positione inuentorum ut 'pene' 'nempe' 'fere'"'; haec
P, 188a 7, Mad hinunn anetargnce^ inchetnidi 7 incZirsuidigthi hid hinunn
continued ratidatu doib dano iarum ,i, mad hinunn herchoiliud 7 accidentia
doib - 8, ,i, im tri digbail fa thormach'" indir.Miidigud ceille t suin r;
9, .i. hicomddlb 7'andatad 10, .i. erchoiliud nominis reliqua
11, .1, is inonn fodil insce ,i, uerbum t nomen reliqua 12, aire"
•manip hinunn etargnae don diruidigthiu frisacdtnide fedir amal
sodin andiruidigthe dochum nacha rainne aile - ut bene 7 male • '
13, ,i, e dochum cdtnidetad frisin cosmil issed tete andiruidigthe ut 2c
bene dochum indi as fere ,i, inna folud naicneta reliqua 14. .i,
isa.iri dofdrmdgar 15, ,i. arachosmili frisa cetnide dianac-
comoltar 16. .i. resiu adrochomolta frisandiruidigthe 17, ,i,
arandddenach sdn infeehtso 18, ,i, doc/<osmailius innanc^oiriathar"
cdtnide innaimicniud feisin 19. ,i. ataat in da fere .i. fere cetnide .-.
.1. d" amess limm 7 fere cZiruidigthe .1. inchomocus

P, 188 a
continued

30

7, If the notion of the primitive and that of the derivative be the
same, they will also have the same particularity' afterwards, i.e if they
have the same definition and accidents. 8. i.e. whether the deriva
tion of sense or sound be through diminution or increase. 9. i e into
conformity of particularity. 10. i.e, definition of the noun etc,
11. I.e, It IS the same division of speech, 12, Difficult! Unless the
notion of the derivative be not the same as the primitive, the derivative
in that case carried to some other part (of speech) as be^ie and male.
U. i,e, the primitive origin to which (it is) Hke^ 'tis to this that the de- 35
rivative goes, as bene to fere, i.e. into its natural substance etc 14 i e
therefore it is increased. 15. i.e. for its likeness to che primitive
with which It IS connected, 1 6. i.e. before it was connected with the
derivative, 17, i,e, on account of their final this time, 18, i,e, to
the likeness of the primitive adverbs in their own nature 19 i e 40
there are the two feres i.e. a primary fere i.e. this is my judgment^ and a
derivative fei-e i.e. near by, ¦> ¦> a >
^ The former n is written over and replaces a bad » b the first h is an
n'r — t'cTr seem; n'%"i,"* ""^-^ °' '^/^ s^°^^' -¦- ' 'J-'^-^^^^^^^^
ihegClt^'s^'i^^orth 'l mm^^^^^^^^ "'''T^tlr 'TV^T,*''^' f]
read dnbrcih^r nr ^„7„.„tv,..„ "^,'0 ODSCure " Mb. dobre , which Windisch would
read doi,.thir "if^^^cthre J.S. considers doirf-, dobreth' to be traditional abbrevia-
iions ieg.isSl ' See above, p. 76, note e « cf. Ml 53" 16 129" 3 "The
ast words seem to be an explanation of the meaning of the ' primary' Je For the
'derivative'/... ct. Prise, xv. 14, v^hero fere = iu.rta is^derived from/'™*, o/.^.Z iii, 60

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 181

enim a se'" orta sunt : quicquid enim accidit his, accidit etiam illis et,
quod suum est" aduerbiorum, per omnia uerba percurrunt. Quantum
ergo ad hoc, id est quod in primitiuis et in sua positione non
inueniuntur participia, uidentur stoici bene fecisse*', Sed rursus
5 prohibet ea esse nomina temporum diuersorum assumptio, quae
fit" in propriis transfiguration ibus'" ad similitudinem uerborum,
Sed si quis dicat, quod nomina quoque multa inueniuntur tempus
significantia, respondebimus, quod hoc interest inter participia et
nomina temporalia'*, quod nomina ilia nihil aliud significant nisi
lo ipsum tempus'" per se'" ut 'annus,' 'mensis',,, nee in propriis sunt
transfigurationibus", participia uel actionem uel pasionem aliquam
in diuerso fieri tempore demonstrant, non tempus ipsum per se'*' '", (i, p, 550)
et quod eos sequuntur casus, quos et uerba, ex quibus nascuntur,
et quod uerborum significationes habent et quod pro uerbo ponuntur,
15 quorum nihil est suum nominis.
Omne enim nomen a quocumque uerbo natum ueP" genitiuum
sequitur casum uel datiuum figurate per compasionein'",,,ut 'amicus
illius "'',..et datiuum, ut 'amicus illi est'... Inueniuntur tamen P. 188b
20. .i. uadih fesin 21, .i. sainred 22. .i. nephdenom'^-issa.
-io rainne di foleith acht a* aram la ainm 23. .1. in participiis"''"'""'^''
techtite proprias transfiguraiiojies uerborum hi cachaiccidit absce"
persojiis 7 modis 7 notechtath'^ dano in aimsir indsainriud quia est
in participio praesens 7 praeteritum 7 iuturum 24, ,i, sluindite
aimsir 25, .1. cen foilsigud diuersitatis temporis 26. .i.
25 tresin naimsir feissin .1. amal bid ind" aimsir feisin 27. .i. ut
participia .i. ar is aiceidit doi-anngabdil aimser ni aiceidit ijnmurgu
donaih anmanihso reliqua 28. .1. ni slond naaimsire acht
is slond ingnimo gnither indi 29. amal inna anman asrubartmar
30. .i. niforcmi tuisel inna hreithre huamhi 31. .1. trechomchdsad
30 .i. ofodim in cdch doheir frisinedch diatahir* ni 32. is cdsad
doneuch cairddinigther and
20. i.e. from themselves. 21. i.e, peculiar. 22. i.e. the not P, I88a
making a separate part of speech of it, but counting it with the noun, continued
23. i.e. in participles, which have the proper changes of verbs in every
3j accident, except persons and moods, and which have it also in time
especially, because there is in the participle a present and a preterite and
a future. 24. i.e. which signify time. 25. i.e. without manifest
ing diversity of time. 26. i.e. through the time itself, i.e. as if it
were the time itself. 27. i.e. as participles, i.e. for time is au accident
40 to the participle, but it is not an accident to these nouns, etc. 28. i.e.
it is not the expression of the time, but it is the expression of the
action that is performed in it. 29. like the nouns which we have
mentioned. 30. i.e. it does not preserve the case of the verb from
which it comes. 31. i.e. through co-suffering, i.e. every one who gives
45 co-endures with every one to whom he gives something. 32. 'tis
sufiering to every one who is united in friendship therein,
' om, MS, " om, MS. " i.e. absque
•¦ leg. notechtat, i.e. no-d-techtat, as the lack of ' aspiration ' of the first t indicates
' here ind seems to be written for inn
' the first a is written under the line

182 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
pauca etiam ablatiuum sequentia. . .accusatiuum uero figurate: 'exosus
bella'..., participiorum enim loco' uidentur posita illorum construc
tionem seruasse.
Ergo si uerborum seruauerint consequentiam', participia sunt,
sin ammissis temporibus casus quoque, quos nomina solent uerbalia 5
sequi, attrahant, transeunt in ea', ut 'amans ilium' participium est...
'amans*' autein 'illius' nomen...
(i. p. 551) ...mansit participium medium inter nomen et uerbum". Vnde
rationabiliter hoc nomen est ei a grammaticis inditum per confirma-
P. 189a tionem duarum partium" orationis principalium. . . .quomodo nauium 'o
partes sunt tabulae et trabes', cetera autem, id est stupa et claui'...
non partes nauis dicuntur. Sed est obiciendum ad hoc", quod...
coniunctiones...et praepositiones et similia ex eadem sunt materea
ex qua nomen et uerbum constant", hoc est literis et syllabis et
(i. p. 552) accentibus et intellectu*. Multo melius igitur, qui principales et '5
egregias partes nomen dicunt et uerbum, alias autem his appendices".
Participium est igitur pars orationis", quae pro uerbo accipitur...
genus et casum habens ad similitudinem nominis et accidentia uerbo
absque discretione personarum et modorum. Cum igitur fiectas
nomen in obliquos casus, uerbum adiungi ei non potest intransituum', '^°
id est d/jLeTa^aTov, hoc est in sua manens persona^ Nam fiera-
l3aTiKa" dicuntur, id est transitiua, quae ab alia ad*^ aliam transeunt
personam", in quibus solent obliqui casus'" adiungi uerbis...
P- 188 b 1. .i. 0 liiQ immognomo ar is hiluc ran^abd-lae atd exosus .i. ar is
ruidles dorangahail immognom fri ainsid - - 2. hislund gnimo 7 25
inimmo(79iam • 3. .1. no??ti/!a .1. condat anman som dano briathardi
4. sercid 5. .i. rann foldth .1. techtid cosmilius fricechtar de
6. .1. oddmnichther indi cosmilius indarann
P. 189 a 1. .1. caminchranna 2. cldi 3. diafrituidecht 4. fil
hicach rainn 5. fortachtaigthi^ .1. comthdrndedcha' reliqua io
6. herchoiliud folid 7. .i. nephthairmthechtid .1. cen tairmthecht
opersin dialaili - 8. .1. attrdchtad .1. cen tairmthecht iperdn naili -
9. .i. sain persan sluindes an aiinm 7 in briathar^ hisuidiu - 10. ni
tat ainmnidi
P. 188b 1. i.e. from the place^ of construction ; for exosus stands in the place 35
of a participle, for construction with an accusative is a peculiarity of the
participle. 2. in i.e. expressing action and in construction. 3. i.e.
so that they are verbal nouns. 5. i.e. a separate part, i.e. it possesses
a resemblance to each of the two. 6. i.e. the resemblance of the two
parts is confirmed in it. 40
P. 389 a 3. to oppose it. 4. which is in every part (of speech).
5. helpers, i.e. consignificants. 6. a definition of meaning. 7. a
non-transgressor, i.e. without passing over from one person to another.
8. i.e, a re-commentary, i,e, without passing into another person,
9, i,e, ('tis) a different person that is expressed by the noun and the 45
verb here, 10, they are not nominatives, tad
' MS. oonstet '' MS. MezAB&TiKA " MS. in " cf. Ml. 36'' 4, 124" 4,
13*" 2 " leg. comthdriidecha, Ascoli, but cf. foircnedchaib Sg. 112'' 2, cuitbedcha
132' 1 I MS. bretii' s loco is mistranslated

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 183
Cum igitur sunt intransitiua, quia non possunt obliqui casus his P. 189b
adiungi', loco uerbi subit participium... ubique enim participium loco (¦- P- 5^'^)
uerbi intransitiui accipitur'.
Diuersa enim uerba absque coniunctione adiungere non potest"^. . .
5 Contra autem nomina diuersa, si ad unum referantur, sine con
iunctione oportet ea proferre, nisi si adiectiua'' geminentur*. ..
Verba quoque et participia" si sequantur sese, egent coniunctione...
Nee mirum, propria, quae insecabilom" substantiam demonstrant...
nee non appellatiua quae secabilem, id est generalem uel specialem,
10 quae diuidi potest', substantiam indicant, . . non egere coniunctione...
Itaque cum dicam ' Puplius Cornilius Scipio Africanus,' non egeo (i- p- 554)
coniunctionibus : unam enim his indico esse omnibus substantiam".
Similiter 'homo est animal rationale, mortale, disciplinae capax,' cum
unam substantiam significo quamuis multorum communem', non
16 egeo coniunctionibus, quae diuersas solent res coniungere : diuersae
autem substantiae in eodem esse non possunt. Accidentia autem,
quae substantiae'' iam ante suppositae accidunt'"...
Et quamuis ab indicatiuis deriuantur uerbis participia, potestate P- 190 a
tamen et ui significationis omnes continent modes'... Infinita
2o enim similiter', cum ab indicatiuo nascuntur, pro omni accipiuntur
modo'. . . . . .'eo' pronomen et uerbum et aduerbium et coniunctio*.
1. quia fri ftrethir sis [over this] .i. aicsenogud 2. .1. huare P. 189 b
ndd rosluinter tribrethir inpersan sluindte"^ tuisil nominis - rosluinter
immurgu trerangahaixl in persan hisin - oid airi iarum doberr ind
25 ran^abal do inchosc ceille inna 6rethre Condib sinonn persan bes in
participio 7 in obliquis 7 is dall hrethre astoasd and - -- 3. .i.
nech 4. .i. mat anmann adiechta emnatar and is dcen comacomol
hisuidib 5. .1. rfi6rethir 1 dirangah&il immalle 6. nephfodlide
7. acenelchi 8. folad 11 din persine 9. donah huilib doinib
30 10. .i. istoisigiu afola,d quam accidentia
1. .1. arberr ciall innanule mod eissib 2. frirangahiilP.ldOa,
3. arberr dall cech muid ainfinit 4, .1, eo ,i. arindi t adaas"
1 quia goes with the verb below, i.e, causality, 2, i.e. because p. i89b
the person which the cases of a noun denote cannot be denoted by a verb,
35 that person, however, can be denoted by a participle, so that therefore
the participle is put to signify the sense of the verb, that it may be the
same person that is in the participle and in obbque cases, and it ex
presses therein the sense of a verb. 3. i.e. anyonef 4. i.e. if nouns
adiective be doubled there a conjunction is necessary in (i.e. between)
40 them 5 i e. two verbs or two participles together. 6. indivisible
7. its generaUty. 8. the substance of one person 9. to all
human beings. 10. i.e. the substance is prior to the accidents.
1. i.e. the meaning of all the moods is elicited from them. 2.
to the participle. 3. the meaning of every mood is elicited from the
45 infinitive. 4. eo i.e. because, or than it.
' leg. potes, but potest is glossed ^ " MS. adieotatiua « in eodem-
substantiae om. MS " MS. sluinde « MS. acUs ; cf adaasa Tur. 25, adas
Laws V 370 ' cf. Sg. 121»2

2. i.e. P. 190a

184 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(i. p. 555) ..,'legens doceo' pro 'lego et doceo,' quae compositio intransitiua
est", hoc est ipsam in se manere ostendit personam, Obliqui uero
casus participiorum ad hoc sunt utiles, quod non solum sine coniunc
tione proferuntur cum obliquis casibus nominum, sed etiam ad alias
transeunt personas",.. 5
P. 190b Nee mirum ad formam adiectiuorum haec dirigi', cum paene
(i. p. 556) ^^-j^ habeant participia nominum quoque adiectiuorum. Accidentia'
enim propriis uel appellatiuis nominibus significant... Nee nos
moueat, quod sunt quaedam uerba, quae naturaliter ad mares
pertinent uel ad feminas ut 'fotuo', nubo' 'fotuens, nubens '...quod lo
adeo natura ipsius uerbi et participii communis est trium generum*...
Et contra uituperationis causa possum dicere, ut luuenalis in I :
nubit amicus".
(I. p. 557) ...ad similitudinem optatiuorum". Nascitur autem participium
P. 191a praesentis et praeteriti imperfecti a prima persona praeteriti im- 15
perfecti in omni coniugatione. Nee mirum', cum prima persona
honestior est caeteris, Virgilius in II Aeneidos :
deuellimur^ inde
Iphitus et Pelias mecum.
Fit autem participium mutatione extremae syllabae supra dicti 20
temporis et personae, id est 'bam' in 'ns,' ut 'amabam amans,' 'doce-
bam docens,' ' legebam legens,' 'faciebam faciens,' 'muniebam muniens,'
exceptis in ' eo ' desinentibus quartae coniugationis uerbis, quae
contra aliorum regulam i habent ante 'bam' productum — quam
tamen antiqui diptongum scribentes transmutationem" uocalium fac- 2.=;
tam'' ostendebant': 'adeibam,' 'queibam"' pro 'adiebam,' 'quiebam'.,,
P, 190 a 5. .1. is hinonn persan diatremdirgedar uerbum 7 participium
continued g_ -^ -^^^^ adcomlatar dobrethir
P, 190b 1, ,i, cit coitchenna anmman n" adiecta 2, innaaicciditi
3, Consentius C?) ,i, issed as6eir infer intan rhhis ocind oiprecJ - 30
fotuo goithimm- 4, ,i, atrobair" each cenel 5, .1. briathar
femin son infeehtso do accomol do anmanaib ntasciti^indaib' 6. .i.
amal rondgahsat inoptit
P, 191a 1, .i. abuith dn chdtni phersin 2, .i. docuirethar cdtmi persan
sin^ persana aili chucae 3, cumscugud • e - tar - i - conddni • ei • 35
deogur
P. 190 a 5. i.e. 'tis the same person to which the verb and the participle refer.
continued g jg when they are conjoined to a verb.
P. 190b 1. i,e, (it is no wonder) though they are common, like nouns adjective,
2, the accidents, 3, i.e. this is what the man says when he is at 40
the operation, fiUuo. 4. i.e. every gender can say it (of itself, scil,
amo, moneo, etc.). 5. i.e. this is now the conjunction of a feminine
verb with masculine nouns. 6. i.e, as they are in the optative,
P- 191a 1, i.e. its being from the first person. 2. i.e. a first person here
takes other persons to it. 3. the change of e over i, so that it makes 45
ei diphthong.

. ams.

' MS. transmotatione '¦ MS. facta " MS, adibam quibam ^ leg,
anmmann " with a-trobair of, asrobair Sg, 198" 18, asrabar Ml, 17" 23 f leg,
masciiil? J,S, s cf, p, 62, note a

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 185
Nee tamen id* prohibuit participia ad perfectorum regulam nasci";
dicimus enim 'iens, adieus, quiens, pollens, insigniens.'
Quaeritur 'ortum ortu',' an 'oritum oritu,' unde 'oriturus.' P. I9ib
In anomalis quoque supra dictae regulae' seruantur... (i. p- 559)
5 Vnde et 'osus' pro praesenti, et 'meminens'' pro praeterito licet" P. I92a
accipere... (i- p. 560)
Sunt tamen quaedam participia, quorum quamuis deficiant uerba P. I92b
in usu', ratio tamen analogiae quod dici possunt ostendit, ut (i- p. 561)
' triumphatus,' 'erratus'... Quid enim prohibet uerbis quoque (i. p. 562)
10 eorum uti', nisi auctoritas deficeret ? Nee mirum hoc fieri in
participiis'... ...'ocior*' quasi ab oco, quod in usu non est, licet a
Graeco est wKeo)?''"...
...'trabeatus"'...'armatus' oo7rXta-ei<; • Kai - ooirXtaTyii"'' .
...a participiis participia'' non possunt nasci nee uerba'... P- 193a
15 Nam 'frugi'. ..et similia non deficiunt aliquo casu certo, sed pro (¦- P- 563)
omni casu eadem terminatione funguntur', quamuis'" possunt haec ('• P- ^^^^
eadem figurate magis prolata... per genetiuum uel datiuum quam
indeclinabilia esse uideri... Sic 'frugi homo,' id est 'qui frugi est,'
hoc est 'utilitati''...
20 ...'qui amauif' o? iAlX'tjaev'^, id est 0 (iiXTjcra?"... ...ubi P. 193b
(i. p. 565)
4. .1. ind - 1 airdixa dohuith indib 5. ar issamlaid ataat P- 191 a
inna ranngabala amal nobed^ - e - re - bam • in praeterito imperfecto • ¦ continued
1. .i. in - ortum bis do 7 reliqua 2. .1. cruthaigtheo narann- P. 191 b
gahal todochaidi 7 secAmadachti a*"' sopino 7 reliqua,
25 1. ,1, ni airherar frecndairc asuidiu immurgu p. 192a
1, yb -r- 2, arambera nech biuth 3. .1. erehrce nam P. 192 b
briathar ua mhiat 4. .i. comparatiuus .i. amsl hid dn posit asberr
ocus 5. cenodfil posit greeda do 6. trabda • traba uestis
7. participium 7 sic in reliquis masued amin
3° 1, ar ciaheith amantis amandus ni diruidigud acht iscruthadP-'i^93ii
2. archuit cdille 2 a. adaas 3. dotharhataid
1. arrocar ^- ^^^^
4. i,e, the fact that the long i is in them, 5, for 'tis thus that the P. 191a
participles are, as if there were e before -bam in the preterite imperfect. continued
36 1. i.e, whether it is ortum that it has etc. 2. i.e. (the rules) of the p. I9ib
formation of the participles of the future and preterite from the supine &c.
1. i.e. a present, however, is not derived from this (meminens). p. 192a
1, (deponents) in r^. 2, that anyone should use, 3, i,e. the P. 192b
defect ? of the verbs from which they come. 4. i.e, a comparative,
40 i.e. as if it were from the positive ocus. 5. though there is a Greek
positive to it. 6. if it be so.
1. for though there be amantis, amandus, it is not derivation, but P. 193 a
formation. 2. as regards meaning.
1. when he has loved. P- 193 b
-¦ MS. liquet " MS. OKecoC " recte 6 ottX^tt/s: over OTrXiffTi/s is written
par 7 sic ire ' MS. ecpiXecrev ' MS. os e^iXeiros ' for the omission of
the relative n cf. Sg. 3" 15, 32' 1, 50' 3, 68" 9 e MS. 7 ¦¦ i.e. deponents from
which such transitive participles as triumphatus, erratus would naturally come

186 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

participium deficit, necessario uerbum infinito nomini substantiuo
iunctum participii officio' fungitur.
...'qui amatur',' o? <f>tXeLTai, pro o ^t\ovp€vo<;^ Ex quo nunc
ostenditur significatio participii*, quod tam nominis quam uerbi uim
obtinet, quod et hoc pro illis et ilia pro hoc ponuntur" Dicimus 5
enim 'legens est, qui legit' et 'qui legit, est legens"'...
...saepe et praesenti pro praeterito et praeterito pro praesenti
utuntur auctores necessitatis causa, cum deficiant et in 'or' desinentia
praesenti et in 0 terminantia praeterito". Praesentis tamen' par
ticipium, quod etiam praeteritum imperfectum significat, solet 10
coniungi uerbis praeteriti perfecti et plusquamperfecti et significa
tionem'' eoruudem temporum complere, quomodo uerba" praesentis
temporis, si adiungantur participiis praeteriti, praeteritum significant,
'ut caenatus sum, caenatus es, caenatus est' pro 'caenaui, caenasti,
caenauit'... Itaque quod deest Latinitatis linguae naturaliter, 15
completur iuncturae ratione".
P. 194a 'Coniurato' Virgilius in II Georgicon :
('¦ P- ^^^) Aut coniurato' discendens Dacus ab Histro.
...uenit a 'facio' uerbo, quod uim actiuam possidet 'fio' uerbi'...
P. 194b Multa tamen ex huiuscemodi uerbis inueniuntur . . participia 20
(i. p. 567) praeteriti temporis tam actiuam quam passiuam significationem
habentia, ut 'meditor' fieXeTw, 'meditatus'.'
(i. p. 568) ...transeunt in nominum uim'...
P 195 a * ...'dedi datus' et 'steti status 'quod participio 'simile nomen est'...
(i. p. 570) Praeterea notanda sunt a 'sabui' uel 'salui' 'saltus' et 'salturus'... 25
P. 193b 2. .1. hiluc ranngahdla 8. acarthar 4. .1. iure prae-
contmued dicto suidigthe anmme J hrethre tara hesi si reliqua 5. engracd-
gidir cechtar 'nai alaill 7 is cumme duit legens est 7 q^d legit do
epirt 7 qwi legit legens est 6. frisgair intestemin se dohdih
dligedib remeperthib - 7. .i. cenodfil anerchre 8. .i. sum 30
odballih 9. .i. accomol innci'nihriathar 7 inna ranngahdl
P. 194a 1. enodcainti^ ocondsr uthsin 2. gnim indi as tio
P. 194b 1. dall gnimo 7 chdsto 2. .1. it anman amal sodain
P. 195a 1. oic bes nomen 2. [in marg,] in secunda, coniugatione
diarndis 35
P. 193b 2. i.e. in place of a participle. 3. when he is loved. 4. i.e.
continued from the aforesaid rule of setting a noun and a verb in place of it, etc.
5. each of them takes the place of the other, and it is the same for thee
to say leyens est and qui legit, and qui legit, legens est. 6. this text
answers to the two laws aforesaid. 7, i,e, though they (the present 40
participle from verbs in or and the past participle from verbs in o) are
wanting, 8. i.e. sum with its parts. 9. i,e, the junction of
the verbs and of the participles.
P, 194a 1, .., at that river, 2, the active oi fio.
P. 194b 1, the meaning of action and passion, 2, i,e, they are nouns in 45
that case,
P. 195a 1, it may be a noun, 2, in the second conjugation behind us"
» MS, oc (jjiAei- T&Kt)iA AfeNoc " et significationem om. MS, " MS,
in participio " or possibly erod cainti-, the word is obscure cf, enudha, ensod
Laws, III 60, 62, enotha H, 3, 18, p, 381 « i.e, in the passage about verbs of the
second conjugation, 159", 1, 19 = Hertz, i, p, 571, 1. 8

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 187
Excipiuntur primae quidem coniugationis duo, quae per synerisin' P. 195b
i proferuntur, 'secui sectus'' et 'fricui frictus.'
Similiter a canendo' composita absque i faciunt participia (i. p. 571)
secundum primitiui formam : ' canor cantus,' ' occinor occentus,'
5 'accinor accentus,' quamuis 'occinui' et 'accinui' faciant praeteritum*.
excipiuntur 'ussi ustus,' 'gessi gestus,' 'torsi torsus' et" 'tortus' p. i96a
antique', (i, p. 573)
,,,deponentia, quae facile'' ex simili terminatione' passiuorum'^ p, 196b
dinosci possunt,,,
to Et quia superius diximus, quod uerba actiua uel neutra carent (i. p. 574)
praeteriti temporis participio, sicut et passiua et communia et
deponentia deficiunt in participiis instantis temporis', sed pro his
substantiuo nomine et uerbo utimur, ut o c^tXTjcra? 'qui amauit',' o
cfjiXovp^vo';^ 'qui amatur*,' sciendum, quod antiqui in actiuis et
15 neutris uerbis" pro" praeteriti temporis participiis etiam instanti"
tempore utebantur... 6 'vrapa'yei/o/j.ei'o?'' Kal ' Trapayivopevo'i^'' ,' 'ad-
ueniens.' Virgilius in X :
Caeculus, et ueniens' Marsorum" montibus Vmbro,
Lib, XII. Pronomen est p:iis orationis, quae pro nomine proprio' P. I97a
20 uniuscuiusque accipitur personasque finitas recipit. (i- P- 577)
1. trithdhae 2. ni secitus" dogni 3, ,i. ondi as cano P. 195 b
4. .i. nithechta indranngahal arachuitsidi
1. uare naich hisus tiagait P. I96a
1. fri cesad 2. hdranngahdil /?'ecndairc hicesad' sechmoella^ P. 196b
25 diuscartach - hdranngaha.il /"recndairc indeilb chesto 7 /ioran.5fabail
sechmadachti indeilb gnimo -^ Et sechmoella coitchen hdrangabkil
.¦^ecAmadachti intan aramberar gnim eissi j ho rangabkil frecnairc
intain aramberar cesad essi-_- 3. arrocar 4, acarthar
5. .i. arrhhertis arrangahsuil /recndairc 6, /?-ecndairc 7. digreic
30 indi as adueniens inso dano 8, andordrpai 9, innacendlsin
1. engracogud anme dilis .i. is diles anainmsin afolaid .1, robo-P. 197 a
folad diles i doacaldmach - ¦
2, it is not secitus that it makes, 3, i,e, from cano. 4, i.e. P. 195b
the participle hath it (i) not as far as that goes.
36 1. since they do not end in -sits. P. 196 a
1. (like) the passive. 2. the deponent lacks a present participle P. 196 b
in the passive : (the passive lacks) a present participle in the paradigm of
the passive, and a preterite participle in the paradigm of the active : the
common lacks a preterite participle when action is expressed by it, and a
40 present participle when passion is expressed by it. 3. i.e. when he
has loved. 4. when he is loved. 5. i.e. that they used to
express it by a present participle. 7. two Greek (words) for adueniens
(is) this then. 8. when he came. 9. to those nations'".
1. a taking the place of a proper noun, i.e. that name is the peculiar p ^g-j^
45 property of its substance, i.e. either a proper substance or an appellative.
» torsus et om. MS. " MS. facili " om. MS. " MS. (piXoip-iiyos
' MS. quod • in actiuis et neutris uerbis • actiui pro ' MS. Traparrivos b MS.
TrapaTivofievo '' MS. seoit us ' hi cesad steht neben der iibrigen glosse, aber
mit einem verweisungszeichen, das hinter free wiederkehrt, Thurneysen '^ cf. rei
iarsinni seachmallas 0 dheilbh = non quia caret forma, BB. 319° 7 ' here something
like secftjreocJtocesa^J seems to have been omitted "^ 'of those nations,' cf. Sg. 19"4, J.S.

188 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
Et primae quidem personae primitiuum est 'ego' et reliqui casus
sequentes'... 'sui,' quod nominatiuo caret, quomodo 'eavTov'^' apud
Graecos'. Et ea quidem octo pronomina sunt primitiua uel simplicia*.
Quaeritur tamen, cur prima quidem persona et secunda singula"
habeant pronomina  tertia uero persona modo demostratiua est, 5
ut 'hic,' 'iste,' modo relatiua", ut 'is,' 'ipse,' modo praesens iuxta',
ut 'iste",' modo absens uel longe posita, ut 'ille'.' Si enim super'"
omnes alias partes orationis" finit" personas pronomen, rectissime"
tertiarum quoque personarum differentia distincte profertur, quae
(I. p. 578) plurimas habet diuersitates'*. Vnde non irrationabiliter tertias 10
uerborum personas infinitas AppoUonius dicit'"''", cum nulla in eis
P. l'J7a 2. ISairi ashertar atacdtnidi inchamthuisil ore ni dndi as ego
continued ^^^ .mei- 7 reliqua Aliter isairi ashertar ata cdtnidi inchamthuisi]
ore atd^ cdtnidi inna pronomina huataat .1. ego 7 tu • • 7 sic diciiur in
uomwie 7nad cdtnide anainmm it cdtnidi athuisil - si diriuatuin - no7nen • 15
casus eius diriuaii erunt -> 3. grec indi as sui 4. .i. nitaet
chomsuidigud" friu^ in nominatiuo nisi in paucis 5. dindi
6. .i. atarcadach .i. diarohae aisndis" riam 7. inchomocus
8. intisiv 9. intithall 10. .1. sech 11. Super omnes .1.
huare ata cinniud persine hi pronomen 7 ata mrechtrad forsinpersin 20
isin - bauisse cenotectad ilgotha fri inchosc in mrechtraid sin - huare
is moo sluindes pronomen persin quam aliae partes - air isfrisaricht -
ar da sluindid briathar persin ni fris aricht fiislond persine act is
frislond gnimo persine pj'incipaliter aricht • cenud sluindi persin
conseqwenter - ' 12. manudchinni' 13. isdiriuch andechor i,i
deg cinte persana 14. in gothaib^ y indliucht 15,16. .i. fobith
ndd cinnet tertpersin trethre persain acht is gnim persine sluindite
[marg. 1.] dindi file mrechtrad fo7~sindremeperthu 7 nad fil for
tertpersain^ uerborttm'
P. 197a 2. Therefore the oblique cases are said to be primitive, because it is 30
continued not from ego that mei is. Aliter, for this reason the oblique cases are said
to be primitive, because the pronouns ego and tu, from which they come,
are primitive, and thus it is said in nomine, if the noun be primitive its
cases are primitive. 3. the Greek of swi. 4. i.e. except in a few
instances, there is no composition with them in the nominative. 6. i.e. 35
anaphoric, i.e. of which there has been a speaking before. 11. i.e. since
there is a definition of person in the pronoun, and there is variety in that
person, it were right that it should possess many sounds to express that
variety, because the pronoun, more than the other parts of speech, signi
fies a person : for for this it was invented. For though a verb signifies 4°
person, it was not invented to signify person, but to signify a person's
action, jmncipcditer, although it signifies person consequenter. 12. if
it determines. 13. right is their difference because they define
persons. 14. in words and meaning. 15. i.e. because third
persons of a verb do not define person, but it is the action of person 45
which they signify, from the fact that there is variety on the aforesaid and
there is not on the third person of verbs.
" MS. aiTuv " leg. ata " for the aspiration of the subject of. Sg. 3'1, 6" 25,
28" 14, 146" 1, 197" 4, 201" 5, 209" 24 <> cf. Sg. 158" 3, 4 » recte aisndis, cf.
Sg. 198" 10 ' MS. might be read nianidchinni » MS. hi gothaib >¦ MS.
ter« persa'n ^ ' Alles dine hand. Bei der randnote ein verweisungszeichen" das
sich iiber acht is git'ini wiederfindet, Thurneysen

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gcdl). 189
certa finiatur persona et piofundae multitudinis sunt capaces",,.
Si enim dicam 'scribo' uel 'scribis,' in ipsa uoce definiui" etiam
personam scribentis et ostendi. Sin dicam 'scribit,' incertum quis'",
donee addam uel nomen uel pronomen'", Et primae quidem
5 personae et secundae et tertiae, cum non discernunt genera", in
aequalem habent etiam casuum declinationem... tertia, quae est 'sui' P- I97b
'sibi' 'se' 'a se' non solum genera, sed etiam numeros confundit;
nee mirum': nam cum relatiua" sit, ex antecedente cognitione'
possumus ad quod genus uel numerum-"' refertur scire, quod facit in
IO genere primae et secundae personae ipsa demonstratio* et praesentia
utriusque". Ilia uero, quae distingunt genera, certam habent et
aequalem per utrumque numerum declinationis et casuum regulam,
ut 'ille,' 'ipse,' 'iste,' et reliqua nouem "-
Sunt autem eorum alia demonstratiua, alia relatiua, alia et
15 demonstratiua et relatiua% unde' notabiles et certae fiunt personae.
., utraque enim... praesens ostenditur persona, et eius, qui loquitur",
et illius, ad quem loquitur.
Inuenitur tamen saepissime absque aliis per ellipsin''" pro- (i- p- 579)
latum...
20 iNterest autem inter demonstrationem et relationem hoc, quod
demonstratio interrogationi reddita primam cognitionem ostendit'" —
17. .i. na ilchialla as ind dinrainn 18. rodnnius 19. ce P- I9'7a
hd roscrih 20. isindi scrihas 21. nifodlat chenel" continued
1. da heith incummasc andsom 2. .1. tresanainm nengrad- P. i97b
25 gedar 3. .i. dd chendl nd cesi aram 4. .1. acht is ifoilsigud
frecndairc asagnintar inego 7 tu - tri atarcud immurgu asagni'ntar
hisui • 5. derhaid cendl dano isuidih ani remitatdt 6. reliqna
nouem .i. anoi^ frisnatri" .i. itd innanoi didiu - septem diriuatiua -
et -is- 7 -bic- 7. .i. dinaih fodlaih remeperthib 8. .1.
30/recndairc dm .1. prima 9. treerchre 10. quod demonstratio
.i. ishe infoilsigud frecre doneoch immechomarcar duit 7 ni em
etargnv riam indainmnigthe innaperdne acht iscdtna netargna dondi
immedchomairc^ ar ni etargeiuin side riam ofoilsiged^ do - - •
17. i.e. the many meanings out of the same part (of speech). P. 197a
35 19. who" it is that has written. 20, it is of him that writes, continued
21, they do not distinguish gender,
1, that there be the confusion therein. 2, i,e, through the noun P, 197b
that it takes the place of, 3, i.e. what is the gender or what the
number, 4, i.e, but it is in present demonstration that it is
40 recognised in ego and tu : through anaphora, however, it is recognised in
sui. 5, what precedes them, then, certifies the gender in them,
6. the remaining nine, nine in addition to the three ('ille, iste, ipse) :
these then, are the nine, seven derivatives and is and hic. 7. i.e.
from the divisions aforesaid, 8, i.e, present indeed, i,e, the first
45 person, 10, i,e, this is the demonstration, an answer to what is
asked of thee, and not after previous knowledge of the naming of the
person, but it is the first knowledge to him that asks it, for he knew not
till it was manifested to him,
' MS reuelatiua " MS. illimsin « for the aspiration of the object cf , Sg, 25" 11,
72' 3 4 198' 2 200" 6 i MS, not, Thurneysen '^ MS, /nsznatri; but over the
second 'i there 'was probably a punctum delens, now cut off ' MS. immebchomairc
(immedchomairc according to Thurneysen), corr. Nigra <= leg. probably orofoilsiged

190

Not-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

'quis fecit?' 'ego' — relatio uero secundam" cognitionem significat,
ut 'is,' 'de quo iam dixi",' lure igitur 'hic",' quod primam cogni
tionem indicat, praeponitur, unde et 'praepositiuum' nominatur, 'is'
autein, quod secundam cognitionem significat, subiuugitur, unde et"
'subiunctiuum' pro merito nuncupatur, quod redigat'* in memoriam s
cognitionis primae'", ut si dicam: 'Aeneas filius fuit Veneris; is est
qui'" uicit "Turnum,' 'Ipse"' quoque in tertia persona per se, ut
dictum est, positum ad recordationem personae refertur iam cognitae";
P. 198a recte igitur demonstrationem, quae significatur per 'ille' et 'iste'
pronomina, reparat memoriae' pronomen, quod est 'ipse': non tamen lo
etiam 'ille' et 'iste' referri ad pronomen 'ipse' possunt'. Prima
enim cognitio est per demonstratiua pronomina, secunda uero per
relatiua'. Figurae* enim uel discretionis uel significantiae causa"
primae et secundae adiungitur. Quod autem tertiae est, ostenditur
(i. p, 580) ex eo quod dicimus" 'ego feci,' 'tu fecisti,' 'ipse fecit,' et quod tertiae 15

P. 197b
continued

P. 198a

11. .1. iar netargnu riam 12. .i. inti diarobe briathar linn
riam 13, foilsigud hi frecndairc^ 14. ol atairhir 15. ,i.
atairbert hiforathmet innapersine itnmeroraid riam 16. .i. inti
adruhartmar ¦ 17. .i. cenacomol naich aili do airdianaccomaltar
pronomen naill do odtet som ia/nim do suidiu - - 18. .i. diambi 20
foraithmet riam
1. .1. is pronomen naithfoilsigthech ddih ipse 2. nicumcat
camaiph ille 7 iste beta naithfoilsigthecha dondi as ipse airis cdtna
netargna sluindes ipse intan as foilsigthech .1. intan m bis lasani
asego" t tu no^ immalle - • 3. .i. istoisigiu didiu a cdtna netargnce 25
inchoisechar per ille 7 iste quam anetargne tanaise bis per ipse
4. .1. condib imdu de torand innaforgn{tso 5. .1. do chinniud
innapersine 7 dia dechor frialaili 7 is sinonn noen discretio 7
significantia ¦ ¦ 6. .i. is coimdig linn inso

P. 197 b
continued

P. 198 a

11. i.e. after previous cognition. 12. i.e. he of whom we have 30
spoken before. 13. demonstration in presence. 14.' because it
brings again. 15. i.e. bringing again into recollection of the person
that he has spoken of before. 16. i.e. he whom we have mentioned.
17. i.e. without joining any other to it, for if another pronoun be joined
to it, it (sc. ipse) is in subjection to it. 18. i.e. of which there 35
is mention before.
1. i.e. to them ipse is a re-demonstrative pronoun. 2. Ule and
iste, however, cannot be re-demonstrative to ipse, for ipse expresses together
the first cognition when it is a demonstrative, i.e. when it is with ego or
tu. 3. i.e. the first cognition, then, which is signified by ille and iste 40
is earlier than the second cognition which is (expressed) by ipse. 4. i.e.
so that the sign of the figure may be the more abundant. 5. i.e. to
define the person and to distinguish it from another, and discretio and
significantia are just the same. 6. i.e. this is customary with us.

" MS. et et " of. Sg. 204' 4 0 ,, u„der the line
" ''f f,''" '^'"f ' '° ^^^^ '"^«'' ™'^'"^'' ^y mistake, and it is omitted in the transla-
tlOUj CI. iVJ.1, Of X (

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 191
personae in id transferri possunt', quod* maxime in interrogationibus
animaduerti potest. Quidam etiam nomen hoc (scil. 'ipse')
putauerunt, quia est quando pro" 'solus' accipitur"...
Verba primae et secundae personae adiuncta pronominibus
5 perfectipnem faciunt '"...nominibus autem non, nisi sint uerba sub-
stantiua uel uocatiua. ..'ipse' uero omnibus uerbis adiunctum per-
fectionem habet: 'ipse dedi"'...
Et quia primitiuum tam singularis quam pluralis numeri commune,
deriuatum quoque intrinsecus", ex qua parte possessoris'^ persona
10 significatur per genitiuum primitiuum'"*, ex quo nascitur, utriusque
numeri commune est, ut '.suus' illius'" et 'suus' illorum'"...
Unde intrinsecus" personae, in quibus genetiui primitiuorum, sicut
dictum est, intelleguntur, ex quibus et deriuantur, confundunt (i, p. 581)
genera'^ quomodo et primitiua eorum, Extrinsecus'" uero distin-
15 guunt ea pro generibus nominum, quibus adiunguntur'": 'mens
seruus,"mea ancella,' 'meum mancipium,' Numerus uero intrinsecus"
hic intellegitur, quem genetiui habent primitiuorum", ex quibus
deriuantur. Genera etiam possessorum'^'^ demonstratio ostendif*,
7. ,i. aithfoilsigud tertpersine bis and 8. .1. anaithfoilsigud P. 198 a
20 sin 9, ,i, cen engracugud nanmce 10. .1. adart fochenn continued
naisdisen^ anisiv 11. .i. connach ainm samlaid 12. arrainn
indaitrehthado 13. .1. ondrainn inmedonich hisin indaitrehthado
14. ,i, iso suidi dosom anisin airis coitchen ade cacha dirme
15, ,i, ai ,i, filius 16, ,i. inna nai .1. filius - 17. .i. arrainn
25 aitrehthado 18, ,i, 'dare asrobair mulier mens filius 7 asro&air
uir mea filia alleith posessoris 1 9. arrainn indatraih atrehthar
and .1. fri a cocendl fogdna 20. .i. fobith innacenel innananman
frisanacomlatar in immognom - 21. .1, arrainn indi atreba
22. .i, hothad ut mei meus Ai^ar ut nostri^m noster 7 reliqua
30 23. .i. innani atrebat 24. .i. cinniud .i. inf ailsigud failsig etar
aitrebthacha persin doadbat sdn acendl atreba anatrah atrehthar" and ¦ -
1. i,e, a re-demonstration of the third person which is there, p, i98a
8. i.e, that is their re-demonstration. 9. i,e, without taking the place continued
of a noun, 10, i.e. this is "pillow under the head" of a statement.
35 11. i.e, so that thus it is not a noun. 12. on the part of the
possessor. 13. i.e. from that internal part of the possessor. 14. i.e.
that is from this part to him (the possessor), for this is common to each
number. 17. i.e. on the part of the possessor. 18. i.e. because a
wife can say meus filius and a husband can say mea filia as to possessor.
40 19. on the part of the possession which is possessed there, i.e, it will be
construed with its cogender, 20. i.e. because of the genders of the
nouns to which they are joined in construction. 21. i.e. on the part
of him who possesses. 22. i.e, singular, as mei, meus, plural, as
nostrum, noster etc, 23, i.e, those that possess, 24, i,e, a defini-
45 tion, i,e. the demonstration wherewith possessives demonstrate person,
that shews the gender which the possession that is possessed possesses.
" om. MS. " leg. primitiui " MS. possessiuorum ^ Compare cennadart
fonafertaib inso, Windisch, Worterb, 419 " MS, atrebtar, with an aspiration-mark
over the second a

192 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 198b quemadmodum in primitiuis. Extrinsecus uero' terminatio distinguit
numerum, quomodo et genera et casus possessionum ; in quibus
regula eorum consequentiam seruat mobilium nominum'. Quaeritur^
cur 'nostras' et 'uestras' a plurali tantummodo numero diriuantur?
Ad quod respondendum, quod patriam seu gentem significant. . . Et 5
possessiua quidem egent adiunctione nominum ad plenam significa
tionem*, primitiua uero non semper. Itaque perfectum ad discre
tionem est...deficiens uero" quantum ad discretionem... Cum
igitur et articuli relationem et pronomen relationem habent, bis
eundem ad cognitionem referri ostendunt". Nee mirum, loco 10
articulorum ea nos accepisse in declinatione, cum apud Graecos
(i. p. 582) quoque hisdem uocibus et in articulis et in pronominibus solent uti',
09 ^ o, ex quibus apud nos 'hic haec hoc' nascuntur pronomina
articularia^ ...o e'/io?" S0DX09", id est o BovX6<; fiov^...
...possessiua uero transitiua'" sunt semper... ...uocatiuum non 15
habet aliud pronomen nisi secundae personae primitiuum, 'o tu,'
' o uos,' et primae possessiuum, quando ad secundam transit
personam ".
P. 199a ...tamen possunt in tertia simul utraque inueniri in diuersis'...
('• P- ^^) ...'sui'... non solum tunc refertur ad tertiam personam, quando 20
P. 198b 1. .i. alldth atraib 2. .i. fodalet chenel fochosmailius anman
nadiecht - 3. .1. nied iarmafoichsom hic • cid ar'fidid huathuisMh
ildaib disruthaigedar" acht isciall indildatad ind atraib file inddih dd
arna airecht pronome?i naitrebthach dia slund in othuth - - 4. do-
linad anintliuchta 5. ind insce 6. .i. biet dd atarcud and 25
amal sodctin diambe articol 7 pronomen atid ¦ olsodin immurgu nad
recar les - 7. .1. arberat pronomen asanartoeol son dtn 8. .1.
gein engraidchthe .i. fobith itd nodaengraici getar - 9. .1. aitrebthach
conartucol fil hic • 10. dondatrith 11. .1, intan aspersan
tanaise atrehthar and 30
P, 199 a 1, acht ropat saini tertpersin

P, 198b L i,e, on the part of possession, 2, i,e, they distinguish gender
like nouns adjective, 3, i,e, it is not this that he asks here : why
are they derived from plural cases? but it is the sense of plurality of
possession that is in them, why was not a possessive pronoun invented to 35
express it in the singular 1 4, to complete their sense, 5, the word,
6, i.e. there will be two anaphoras there in that case if there be an
article and a pronoun there : which however is not needed. 7, i.e.
they make a pronoun out of their article indeed. 8. i.e. the origin of
taking place, i.e. because it is they that take their places. 9. i.e. a 40
possessive with an article there is here. 10, to the possession,
11, i,e, when it is the second person that is possessed there.
P, 199a 1, provided that the third persons are different,
" MS, eafnaos
" MS, e/ioos
" for disruthaigeddar

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 193
ipsa in se agit' per reciprocationem...sed etiam cum ipsa agit' et sic
alia in ipsam*'", id est cum retransit quae" dicitur'... P- 199^
Personae pronominum sunt tres, prima, secunda, tertia. Prima'
est, cum ipsa, quae loquitur, de se pronuntiat ; secunda, cum de ea,
5 ad quam directo sermone loquitur; tertia, cum de ea, quae nee
loquitur nee ad se directum accipit sermonem. Nam' si dicamus*,
prima est, quae loquitur, potest nihil de se loqui"' ", sed de secunda'
uel tertia, et fit dubitatio : similiter de secunda si dicamus, ad quam
loquitur, potest intellegi et ad primam et ad tertiam^ : nam locutio
lo ipsa pertinet non solum ad secundam, sed etiam ad primam et ad
tertiam ; de tertia quoque si dicamus de qua loquitur^ commune
inuenitur trium personarum : nam et de prima et de secunda et de
tertia loquitur'". Melius igitur AppoUonius. , ,praepossitis personarum
difinitionibus" est usus.
15 Quid igitur" quod multi simul loquentes dicunt, 'nos fecimus'? (i.p. 585)
..,unusquisque pars est totius",,,
2, .i. aggnim fdisne immefolhgai cesad fuiri 3. S.. for nach P. 199 a
nai^e 4. ,i, intesi 5. .i. Gniid sem for'" nach naile hinunn 7 continued
gniid side conimmol'ngai side cesad fuiri sidi - -
20 1. .i. gnim doneuch forrochongart ¦ cesad doneuch forrorcongrad" ¦ P- I99b
gnim iarum dondi dodechuid cesad dondi cosatuidches - 2. .i.
herchoiliud cetnae persine 3. .i. is airi itd inna fir drchdilte inso
do biur - nam reliqua 4. .i. mad he herchoiliud cdtne persine insin
.i. conibhd- dese • and - 5. nil de se loqui .1. conicsom hisuidiv nad
25 lahrathar dese'^ sech nach persin indsainriuth - - 6. .i. ni lahrathar
difeisne amal sodain - 7. .i. mani hd directo sernaone and
is inderb iarum in prima nodlabrathar 1 tertia 8. .1. is coitchen
doib huili 9. .1. mad ed nammd no hed isind herchdiliud
10. .i. cetna persan di fdisin 11. .i. huanaib her choiltih tdisechaih
30 12. cerricc 13. innasochuide
2. i.e. its own action causes passion on it. 3. i.e. on some other. P. 199 a
4. i.e. into it. 5. i.e. it acts on some other, and" this (otber) acts so continued
as to cause passion on it.
1, i,e, action to him who has ordered : passion to him that has been P. 199 b
35 ordered : action, then, to him who has come : passion to him who has
been come to, 2, i.e. a definition of the first person. 3. i.e.
therefore these are the true definitions that I give, nam etc. 4. i.e. if
that be the definition of the first person, i.e. that de se be not there.
5, i,e, it is able here not to speak de se rather than any person
40 especially, 6. i.e. it speaks not of itself in that case. 7. i.e. if
directo sermone be not there, it is uncertain then whether prima says it or
tertia. 8. i.e, it is common to them all, 9, i.e. if that alone were
in the definition. 10. i.e. the first person of itself 11. i.e. (made
use) of the first definitions. 13. of the multitude.
' leg. cum retransitiue '' om, MS,
= In fo-r-ror-congrad the first r is the assimilated re of the relative: as to the ror
see vol, I, p. 567, note a, and Celt, Zeitschr, in. 471
d dese: MS. de ' even as, W.S, hinunn 7 = idem atque, Wmdisch,
S, G, II, 1^

194 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 200a ,,,ipsa positio prima nominum non ad aliquem, sed de aliquo
habet locutionem', ...prima enim et secunda, nisi figurate,
adiunctione nominis non egent, cum et substantiam et qualitatem
tam suam ipse qui^ loquitur, quam eius, ad quem praesens prae
sentem loquitur, uidetur scire uel aspicere'. 5
(i, p, 586) Cum igitur omnia pronomina,,. sint quindecim, alia omnia mobilia
sunt', id est ex masculinis feminina et neutra faciunt, absque tribus
primitiuis primae et secundae personae, 'ego' et 'tu,' in quibus
demonstratio* ipsa secum genus ostendit", et ' sui,' quod cum sit
relatiuum, . , tam genus quam numerum non uocis discretione", sed lo
priore cognitione' subicit, Relatio* enim est** cognitionis ante latae'
repraesentatio,,, Quodsi quis dicat: 'cur ergo etiam 'is,' cum sit
semper relatiuum, non est commune trium generum?' respondemus"
quod 'sui, sibi, se a se,' non solum" relationis causa, quod supra
diximus", sed etiam ipsius terminationis singulorum casuum", qui 15
consimiles sunt primae et secundae, hoc habuit, ut confundat
genera, Quomodo enim Graeci per tres personas primitiuorum
obliquos casus similiter habent terminantes'*, qui et communes sunt
omnium generum ; "ipov aov ov, ipoi croi ol, epe ere I, sic nos quoque
auctoritatem illorum in plerisque'" secuti per tres personas habemus 20
pronomina similiter terminantia per obliquos casus et omnis
P, 200a 1. .i. combed secunda 2. .i. is airi niaidlicnig etar anmmae -
reliqua 3, ,i. cenmithd nostras 7 uestras 7 ego 7 tu 7 sui •
4. indnniud innapersine 5. .i. lasinfoilsigud 6. ,i, ni
ofoilsigud suin 7 gotho 7, ,i. ond anmmaimm forsambi sliucht^ - 25
8. ,i, intatdrcud fil hisui - 9. .i. ind anmma remthdrcidi riam
10. issed inso afrecre ,i. qwoc^ reliqua 11. .1. nihed amdt
as coitchen ar accuis indattaircedo 12. .1. intatarcud" hidn
13. ^ .i. cosmaili tuisil ¦ sui - frituisliu ego 7 tu - itd tra indi accuis
insi-n ar'fidid coitchen trechenelce - sui • 14. .i. cosmaili angenitne 30
atriur- 7 atoharthidi in -i- 7 reliqua 15. cenmithd inna
hisiv
P. 200a 1- i.e. it would be secunda (positio). 2. i.e, 'tis therefore they need
not a noun, etc, 3. i.e. except nostras and uestras and ego and tu and
sui. ^ 4. the definition of the person. 5, i.e. with the demon- 35
stration. 6. i.e. not by demonstration of sound and voice. 7. i.e.
by the noun which it follows. 8. i.e. the anaphora that there is
in sui. 9. i.e. of the noun previously brought forward. 10. this
is the answer to it, i.e. quod etc. 11. i.e. not only is it common
because of the anaphora. 12. i.e. that anaphora. 13. i.e. the 40
cases of sui are like the cases of ego and tu : those then are the two
causes why sui is common trigeneric. 14, i,e, the genitives
of the three are alike, and their datives in i, etc, 15, besides
these, ' om. MS.
'' om. MS.
MS. fixai • cTov ' Yov • eXXou • trou • \-ov • efHTjire • H •
'' for the construction of. Ml, 59" 7, 85'' 10
at
° MS, intarcud

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 195
communia generis. M. Cato in legis Meuiae" suasione: 'rex P- 200b
Seleucus arma nostratia' facit,' Plautus in Sticho'': (i, p. 587)
Ergo oratores populi summates' uiri
Summi accubent, ego infimatis infimus,
6 pro 'infimas'.'
Necesse est autem omnia pronomina habere trea genera uel in
una eademque uoce confusa uel in diuersis distincta terminationibus
ideo, quia pro uniuscuiusque rei* propriis accipiuntur nominibus,
quae tara in masculinis quam in femininis quam in neutris in-
10 ueniuntur generibus, quae in pronominibus quoque necesse est
ostendi", seu demonstratione" seu relatione,
...sermo inter mares et feminas exercetur quorum sunt primae
et secundae personae id est a quibus profertur et ad quos dirigitur
loquela'... ...possunt aequidem etiam hominum inueniri nomina
'6 neutri generis*... ,,,deriuatiua pronomina,,, 'meus, tuus, suus, (i, p, 588)
noster, uester, nostras, uestras,' alterius sunt generis intrinsecus,
hoc est communis trium generum, in quo possessor ostenditur,
et alterius extrinsecus, hoc est mobilis, in quo possesio denuntiatur,
1, hilar nostrate 2, huasail 3, ,i, dothaidbsin indi" as P. 200b
20 infimatis romhdi apud ueteres taresi indi as iniimas ¦ file hodie-
4, each oinfolaid 5. huare nengraidgetar pronomina annnan
each folaid ¦ 6, roho opronoibneih^ foilsigdde phersin frecndairc
7, ,i. is etarru biid immacaldaim 8. .1, archuit suin 9. al
leith aitrehthado 10, Gaihit inna pronomina aittrehthacha engraic
26 anmce dilis indaitrehthado ar intan asrhhiursa meus engraidgidir
insin mo ainm diles 7 nomrdla 7 nometargnigedar - oaich deicen
mo nomen d'lles dodpirt alleith... indi aitreba extrinsecus uero ,i,
arrainn ind{i at)trehthar  'hdo a(caldaim) . . (en)gracaigedar . . div .
7 is aicn{ed en)gracaiged .i. mui" .i  as6eir sem — is g 
30 anmmaim  foir do atr  as ret  las- -^ 11. alldth indi
atreba 1, plural of nostrate. 3, i.e. to shew that infimatis was (used) P. 200b
by the ancients instead of infimas which is (in use) to day, 4, of
every single substance, 5. because pronouns take the place of nouns
35 of every substance, 6. either by pronouns which demonstrate a,
present person, 7, i.e, 'tis between them is conversation, 8, i.e,
as regards sound, 9, on the part of the possessor, 10, the
possessive pronouns take the place of the proper name of the possessor,
for when I say meus that takes the place of my proper name, and mani-
40 fests me and signifies me, so that it is unnecessary to say my proper
name  11, on the part of him that possesses,
• MS, meae uiae '' in Sticho om, MS, " the subject of the dependent
clause is put by anticipation in the genitive after the verbal noun ^ the Latin word
inflected as Irish; bn = mn ° the absolute form of mo, (as di of a), which occurs also
in Sg, 209' 7 and, with the suffix -se, in "Wb, l*" 3, So in Adamnan's prayer,
LU, 28", mui mo chelmaine is glossed by isi mo chelmaine dam, and in Amra Sen&in,
the blind author says: moai mo rose ,i. rop lim mo radarc. Cf, further isand nadbi
mui na tdi 'there there is neither 'mine' nor 'thine," LU, 131 1, 31 ' der rand
voUig abgerieben und nicht mehr zu lesen, Thurneysen
13—2

196

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

quod terminatione consequenti discernitur,.. Et sciendum, quod
intrinsecus proprii loco funguntur, extrinsecus uero magis appel-
latiui". . . .in nominibus possessiuis et quae a propriis deriuantur, infinitae"
possunt intellegi possessiones, nisi adiectione nominis alicuius dis- 5
P. 201a cernantur, ut 'filius meus,' 'Telamonius'* natus'",' 'Euandrius ensis,'
et uide, quod appellatiua magis asciscunt, quae communis* sunt
qualitatis'. Tam autem possesiua pronomina quam nomina in
genetiuum primitiuorum resoluuntur'.
Commune habent possessiua pronomina cum possessiuis no- 10
minibus,,,; non commune, quod pronomina possessiua omnis sunt
communia possessoris, nomina possessiua non omnis',,,
(i. p, 589) Dubitatur numerus possessoris in nominibus'' possessiuis, quae ab
appelatiuis deriuantur, ,. in pronominibus uero non, quia tam per
singularem quam per pluralem numerum* possitiones sunt, excepto 15
' suus'... ...aut enim simplicia sunt omnia pronomina, aut composita.
Simplicia" sunt omnia alia per nominatiuos, trea tantum com
ponuntur. . .'iste' 'is' 'hic' Componuntur igitur 'iste' et 'hic' secum",
ut 'istic', istaec, istoc'... Eius femininum^ 'eadem,' neutrum' 20
'idem' i correpta... In neutro'" tamen praeterea geminatur
compositio: dicimus enim 'identidem",' id est 'idem et idem'...
f- ^"-l^.. Itaque regula' exigit per duas i uel per e et i tam nominatiuum
p. 200 b 12. alldth atraib 13. .i. infinitae .i. is ecrichthe anatrah 7
continued ,j^ fi.ntar dd attrebthar and conducthar nomen fris 14. .1. 25
possesiuum .1. telamdnde .1. telamonis filius 15. .i. in mace
^- ^"^^ 1- ;i- inna inne doacaldmaiche sdn 2. t7'esing enitin inchdtnidi
reltair int intsliucht ind aitrebthaig - - 3. ishe" se sis andechor
4. .i. isnectar de bis and 5. .i. nigndth cAom^uidigud'^
inainm'riidih pronomen" acht inna tri dombeirsom 6. .i. leo so
7. .i. inti siu 8. atd dm 9. ata c^ano 10. .i. cid com-
suidigthe idem indneutair consuidigther camaiph iterum 11. ed
nonden
P. 201b 1. deg indainmnedo Ao' c/iomsuidigud

P. 200b
continued

P. 201a

P. 201 b

12. on the part of possession. 13. i.e. the possession is indefinite, 35
and what is possessed there is not discovered until a name is put to it.
14. i.e. a possession, i.e. Telamonian, i.e. Telamon's son. 15. i.e.
the son,
_ 1, i.e. of the appellative quality. 2. through the genitive of the
primitive the meaning of the possessive is manifested. 3, this 40
below is their difference. 4. i.e. it is one of the two that is there,
5, I.e. composition in the nominatives of pronouns is unusual save the
threewhich he gives. 8. there is indeed, 9. there is moreover,
10, i.e. though the idem of the neuter is compounded, yet it is com
pounded again. .-
1. because of the nominative by composition.

ii
" MS. communes " MS. omnibus
the Latin word inflected as Irish

leg. ished

" cf. KZ. xxxv. 339

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 197
pluralem masculini quam datiuos et ablatiuos omnium pluralium
scribi, id est ' iidem ' uel ' eidem ' et ' iisdem ' uel ' eisdem,'
luuenalis : dat eisdem ferre cenaedis'.
5 Solent autem auctores etiam per synaerisin"' unam i ponere pro
duabus,,, 'Iste' uero et 'hic' non componitur nisi per eos casus,
qui in c desinunt, absque datiuo*,,, per pluralem uero nullum nisi
nominatiuum neutri, qui est et accusatiuus. Nam hic solus in plurali
numero c habet finalem", ut 'hic istic',,, qui semper singularem
lo sequitur feminini". Quidam tamen haec quoque per metaplasmum'''
finis' quam {per} compositionem proferri confirmant'"- Vnde nee
aspirationem seruant", quomodo nee ' illic illaec" ' ; quod" autem
composita seruant'*, ostendunt aduerbia 'adhuc' et 'abhinc'
Nam 'egomet'"' et cetera, quibus adiungitur 'met,' magis per por-
15 rectionem'" uel assumptionem "...solent proferri, Et primae quidem (i, p. 591)
personae omnibus adiungitur casibus : ' egomet, meimet, mihiraet,
memet,' secundae uero personae obliquis solis", ut 'tuimet, tibimet.'
,,,si dicamus 'tumet".' ,,,'tute'"'  'tutemet"',,. Vnde
2, ,i. donaih cenelaihsin 3, trithdhce 4, ,i. ni comsuidigud P. 201b
20 /ri tofeartbid 5. .i. indainmnid hilair neutair ishe adenur arecar continued
hi -c- 6. .i. is forndin'" it deilb biit semper 7. .i. trefoxal - e -
8. .i. isticce"^ .i./oroa;lad -e - as 9. .1. inc^/orcinn 10. .i. issi
aciallsom ata commidigthi ni diltai dano incetbuid nisiu 11. in
medio olseatsom 12. .1. cruth nandat cAomsuidigthi sidi leo 7
25 nddtechtat tinfed 13. ol 14. .1. is follus isnaib dohriathr-a.ih
so ata comsuidigthi qnia seruant aspiraiionem 15. .1. is fochdthuid
alanaile beos inso 7 non dicit aliam regulam qwia sibi placet
16. .i. tredscsin .i. condihsia de indrann 17. .i. tre airitin
arfdim tdrmag fair 18. cenmd^ innainmnid" 19. citumet
30 20. ost'd 21. ost'd
2. i.e. to those kinds. 3. i.e. it is not composition with the dative, p. 201b
4. i.e. the nominative plural neuter, this alone is found (ending) in c, continued
6. 'tis according to one paradigm they are always (declined). 7, i.e. by
removing e. 8, i,e, isticce, i.e. e has been removed from it. 9. i.e.
36 of the termination. 10. i.e. this is their idea, that they are compounds.
Now he (Priscian) does not deny this opinion. 11. in medio say they.
12, i.e. as they are not compounds in their opinion and have no aspira
tion. 14. i,e, in these adverbs (acl-huc, ab-hinc) it is clear that they
are compounds, because they keep the aspiration, 15, i,e, this, further,
40 is according to the opinion of others, et etc, 16, i,e. by porrection,
i,e that the part of speech may be the longer, 17, i.e. by an assump
tion it takes an addition upon it. 1 8. except the nominative.
'MS. sinaresim
>> cf. above p. 50, note b
" the second c over the line
" leg. cenmithd (cf. Sg. 202' 1)
« MS. -aimnid

198 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 202a neque in alio casu' eandem 'te' syllabae adiectionem inuenies. Nee
non pluralis numeri additur 'met' casibus aliis absque genitiuo'...
'Pte' quoque ablatiuum trium posesiuorum pronominum inuenio
asciscere': 'meapte, tuapte, suapte'...
Sciendum tamen, quod 'met' et 'te' adduntur supra dictis 6
pronominibus uel discretionis causa* plerunque uel significantiae",
ut Terentius :
(i- p- 592) Egomet" rapui,
intelligimus enim ' et ego et non alius'.'
P. 202b Haec igitur, hoc est 'met te pte ce' adiectiones esse ipse sensus' lo
(i. p. 593) arguit, qui nullus in his separatis potest inueniri' : nihil enim
compositum diuiditur, quod non cum separetur, quamuis sit ex
corruptis, tamen haec eadem corrupta ab integris esse ostendit'...
Ergo 'egomet, tute, suapte, huiusce' minime dicenda sunt com
posita, quia additio, si separetur, nihil significare possit per se. 15
(i. p. 594) .. aduerbia personas simul et numeros et casus in eodem habere
non possunt*. Sunt enim quaedam personas significantia tantum,
...quaedam casus uidentur certos nominum habere"... Adeo
autem non est idem dicere 'ecce' et 'eccum,' quod" 'ecce'' aduerbium
P. 202a 1. .i. cenmithd innainmnid .i. ti . 2. ar nitdrmagar frisuidi 20
3. .1. ceni tahair sem desimrecht acht arfemen tantum 1 4. .i.
do dechrugud persine frialaili 5. .1. dofdirndet ni cenid ar
cAomsuidigtbib adrimter inna fortdrmach so .i. cinnit 7 dofoirndet
dechrogod innapersine fri alaili - - 6. .i. ni nach aile 7. .i.
asmme moi'nur aridrochell - ar mad ego nammd asberad bes nohed 25
nachaile Ids oc inndairchellad amal sodain -
P. 202 b 1. .i. fil indib 2. .i. nitechtat sens iarna netarscarad
3. .i. cid druailnide thbes chechtar indarann isincAomsuidigthiu
adeuireddar doldni fritaidbech inchomsuidigthi sin - innafortdrmach
ucut_ immurgu ni inchoisget sidi ni iarna thbrith onaib rannaib 30
fris'mhiat 4. .i. sech atd sdn in svp?-adictis 5. .i. ar
cAosmailius tarmordn 6. .1. ol 7. .i. as ecce
P. 202 a 1. i.e. besides the nominative, tu. 2. for it is not added to
this. 3. i.e. though he gives no example save only for the feminine,
4, i.e, to distinguish (one) ]ierson from another, 5, i,e, they signify 35
somewhat, though these additions are not reckoned as compounds, that is,
they define and signify the distinction of the (one) person from another,
6, 1 e. it IS no other. 7. i,e. that it is I alone who have taken it away;
tor if he had said ego only, perchance another might have been with him
at the taking away in that case. 40
P. 202b 1. i.e. which is in them. 2. i.e, they have no meaning after
their separation, 3. i.e. though each of the two parts in the com
pound be corrupt, they return to completeness at the breaking up of that
compound. Yon increments, however, they do not signify anything after
being taken from the parts of speech with which they are. 4 i e but 45
that IS in the supradicta. 5, i,e, for similarity of termination.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 199
licet tam mares quam feminas et unum et" plures demonstrantibus
dicere,,. 'Mecum' autem et 'tecum, secum, nobiscum, nobiscum,' per
anastrophen' cum pronomine praepositio est, Vnde et casus, qui P, 203 a
5 seruiunt praepositioni ' cum',' id est ablatiui, in utroque numero
trium personarum componuntur';,,, sic 'cum me' et 'mecum,' Nam
antiquissimi utrumque dicebant', sed in plurali primae personae
cacenpbati causa* solebant per anastrophen dicere 'nobiscum' pro
'cum nobis,' Itaque propter hoc reliquarum quoque personarum
10 ablatiuos similiter" praepostere proferre coeperunt teste,,. Cicerone,
qui de oratore his utitur uerbis: 'noluimus 'cum me' et 'cum te'
dicere, ne eadem computatione adiungendum esset 'cum nobis",'
sed potius 'mecum' et 'tecum' et 'nobiscum' diximus, 'cum' prae
positione, quae facit obscenum', assidue postposita.' Antiqui tamen (i. p, 595)
15 absque obseruatione' naturali ordine^ haec protulisse inueniuntur.
Nulla tamen monosyllaba praepositio anastrophen patitur nisi ea'"
fortassis'' ideo enclitici nice" fungitur, quia enclitica monosyllaba"
sunt : 'que, ue, ne,'
Neo mirum, supra dicta pronomina unius causa idem pati, cum
20 in aliis quoque quibusdam structuris" baec eadem'*''" sola communes
8, ,i. tre impuud ,i, tucad atosuch fodiu(d) . P- 202b
1, .i, as cum 2, ,i, air it comsuidigthi aliter is comfuirmud p"!!,^*
forgwdsa tantum 7 ni comsuidigud 3, ,i, cum me 7 mecum ,i,
nobith leo cum in principio 7 in fine 4. inna ais'iidisen do-
25 chuirde ,i, dochrud leo ¦ n - indiad - m - 5, fri nobiscum
6, arna der'ftmis cum nobis air dian denmis cum me - dogenmis
dano cum nobis 7, ,i, mad arthosuch heid 8, cen imcahdil
cacenfati 7 cen imcahdil cum nobis do epirt 9. remsuidigud inna
remthechtas 10, .i-. comhad airi"nobeth cum in fine in supradictis
soar choibnius frisnacomaccomlasa 11. .i. inchomaccomuil foac-
comailtig 12. .i. fona 13. immognamih 14, 15. .1.
uerba as&eir sis i haec eadem .i. dligeda inchdtchennsa
8. by anastrophe, i.e. its beginning has been put at the end. P. 202b
2. i.e. for they are compounds. Aliter it is a collocation of form continued
35 only, and not composition. 3. they used to have cum (both) at the P- 203 a
beginning and at the end, 4. of the disagreeable pronunciation ; i,e,
n after m they deemed disagreeable. 5. to nobiscum. 6. that
we might not make cum nobis : for if we made cum me, we should then
make cum nobis. 7, i.e, if it should be as the beginning, 8, with-
40 out shunning cacophony and without shunning to say cum nobis. 9, the
preposition in its anteposition, 10, i.e. it would be therefore that
cum is in fine in the words aforesaid, on account of its aflamty to these
conjunctions. 11. i.e. of the subjunctive conjunction. 12, i,e.
according to the, 14, 15. i.e, the verbs which he mentions below, or
46 haec eadem, i.e. the laws of the community,
' om, MS,
>> recte et fortassis i'
' MS, cobadair

200 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
habent quasdam proprietates. 'Interest'"' et 'refert' genitiuo solent
adiungi omnium casualium absque supra dictis" quinque pronomin
ibus, pro quorum genitiuis ablatiuos ponimus possessiuorum, ut
'interest' et 'refert mea'... 'Cuia' quoque infiniti possessiuum
cum supra dictis uerbis pro genitiuo primitiui ponitur. Cicero pro 6
Vareno: 'ea caedes si potissimum crimini" datur, detur ei, cuia"
interfuit...' cuius gentile" non solum 'cuias,' sed etiam 'cuiatis' pro
ferebant communi genere. Plautus :
Quid sit, cuiatis, unde sit, ne passeris*"".
Sed si quem forte tangit, quod in fine sit 'cum' praepositio", in lo
compositione autem plus dicatur ea pars ualere, quae in fine fit",
sciat, quod" coniunctiones et praepositiones et aduerbia uim nominum
uel pronominum ante se positorum in compositione non motanf*, ut
...'totidem'", idem, tantundem,' cuius genitiuus solus ex obliquis
inuenitur, 'tantidem '"'... quod quamuis uideatur pro 'eiusdem' poni", 15
tamen significat quantitatem, quae in pronomine esse minime potest,
(i! p. 596) 'P^od substantiam solam... significat'. 'Tantundem' ergo nihil
aliud significat nisi relationem et similitudinem quantitatis, quod
etiam si posset pro 'idem' accipi, non tamen iam et pronomen esset'.
P. 203a 16. it he inso inna briathra atd eoitchennas tra itar indi brethir 20
continued so inimmognom 17. ni fognat friangenitnesidi" 18. isadi^
i ahlatiuus .1. darorhai .1. is di in dn quasi cuius i ahlatiuus pro
genitiuo ut supradicti - 19. isa immchomairsnech ceniuilsidi
indi as quis 20. .1. inpaseir .i. indechendul pasdr 21. ascum
22. isdi odtet ind rann his hitossuch 23. cesued indn asgndth ii
24. inrandatid 25. tot 7 demum dl'dthe cAo?nsuidigtheo tuicc
- i ¦ nind 26. inna oenamdite 27. tarhdssi" eiusdem 7 ni bi
sem sdn immurgu calldic
P. 203b 1. apronomeft asfierr eiiisdem 7 each pronomen dano chene is
folud persine inchosig 2. nibad pronomen airi 30

P. 203 a 16. these are the verbs. There is a community then between these
continued t^^ ^erbs in construction. 17. they are not construed with their
genitives. 18. it is his, or an ablative, i.e. it has come to him, i.e. his
is the crime quasi etc. 19. it is the gentile interrogative of quis.
20. of the passer, i.e. is it of the genus of the passer 1 22. the part 35
of speech that is at the beginning is in subjection to it. 23. though
that is usual. 24. as respects parts (of speech). 25. from tot and
demum: closeness of composition has put the i into it. 26. of the
same size. 27. in place of eiusdem, and yet, however, that is not.
P. 203b 1. the pronoun eiusdem and every pronoun besides, 'tis the substance 4°
of a person that it signifies. 2. it would not therefore be a
pronoun. » MS. cremina b reote parseris
" the n oifrian is superscribed and blotted : sehr verwischt, Thurneysen
'' MS. isaidi, with punctum delens over the second i
" MS. tahessi with r written over a

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 201
Non enim id, quod pro" aliquo accipitur, omnimodo' etiam ex eadem
specie* accipiendum est.
Componuntur nomina cum pronominibus, ut 'huiusmodi", istius
modi, huiuscemodi'... et sunt omnia nomina, etiam quae" in fine
6 pronomen habuerint : cum enim qualitatem significant, pronomina
esse non possunt". ...quos enim casus separata per appositionem'
habere exigebat structura, eos in compositione seruare^
Numerus pronominibus accidit... Sola enim declinabilia pos
sunt habere ex hisdem uocibus tam singularem numerum quam
10 pluralem', id est quae sub personas finitas cadere solent'"...
Quamuis igitur aduerbia sunt quaedam numerorum", tamen non (i. p. 597)
ex eadem uoce singularem et pluralem significant" nee ad personas
uel singulas singularem uel plures pluralem, quomodo supra dictae
partes, reddunt numeros... Et intrinsecus' quidem eundem P. 204a
15 habent, quem primitiua eorum, extrinsecus autem pro terminationis
forma singularem" et pluralem : ' meus mei, noster nostri.' Vnde
' suus,' quia et primitiuum eius utriusque est numeri commune, id
quoque intrinsecus' utriusque est numeri commune tam per singu-
3. onach m'dd etir sdn \ d each mud .1. ni d cachni'dd isairiti- - P. 203 b
20 4. .i. dnd odn ranndato sdn .1. ond dengnd randatad j folid air is co^*'^^'"^^
folud persine dofoirde eiusdem intamail mdte immurgu dofoirnde
tantundem • 5. pronomen hifoirciunn indib rohu samlid dano
rohdi modi hTOMS"* hitosuch 7 reliqua .i. pronomen indib fodeud
6. .i. it anman asmbiur diih nitat pronomina 7. trechomaisifidis
25 8. "aliter quos  exige  in composiiione .i. orop samlid
heit in composiiione' amal rombatar hicomaisitdis quos .1. casus^,
exigebat 9. .1. odib innon in fogor hitar hothad 7 hilar air is hd
infogur cdtna filter and 10. ataat persin in nomine 7 in
participio ceto edntecha 11. dofoirdet draim 12. .i. conodn
^oguth nofilte amal filter ainm
1. alleith aittrebthado 2. arainn aittrebthado P. 204 a
3. that is, in any way at all, or in every way, i.e. not in every way P. 203b
is it to be accepted. 4. i.e. from the same particularity, i.e. from the continued
same kind of particularity and substance, for 'tis the substance of a
35 person that eiusdem denotes : ('tis) the similitude of quantity, however,
that tantundem denotes. 5, a pronoun at the end in them. It was
thus then that modi huius was in the beginning etc., i.e. a pronoun in
them at the end. 6, i,e, it is nouns which I call them, not pronouns,
8, .,,so that thus they may be in composition as they were in apposition,
40 9, i,e. so that the sound be the same in both singular and plural, for it
is the same sound that is inflected there, 10, there are persons in
the noun and in the participle, though they are infinite, 11, which
signify number, 1 2. i,e, with one sound to be inflected as a noun is
inflected.
^5 1. from the side of the possessor. 2. from the part of the P. 204a
possessor. nomina .
' om. MS, "^ MS. omnia cum pronominibus quae " Mb. smguralem
" before h's is the siglum for eius, with puncta delentia above and below. ' am
obern rand mit verweisungszeichen ; die obere zeile ist vom buohbmder grosstentheils
weggeschnitten oder besohnitten, Thurneysen ' MS. copos; the mark for m may
have been cut off by the bookbinder e i, eas- over quos

202

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

larem quam pluralem declinationem; dicimus enim 'suus illius'*'
'suus^ illorum.'
(ii. p. 1) Lib. XIII. . . , uocatiuus , . , proprius est secundae , , , scilicet ad
quam sermo rectus" dirigitur. Vnde nomina quoque et participia
in uocatiuo casu secundae personae sunt"... Itaque etiam in 5
appellatiuis nominibus ipsa demonstratione secundae personae pro
priorum loco fungi uidentur in eo casu', ut si dicam ' grammatice,'
neminem alium significo nisi eum ad quem loquor'. Primae
P. 204b quoque personae possessiuum.., uocatiuum quoque propter secundam
assumit personam, cum ad eam dirigatur' Terentius.,, in eunocho,,, 10
o mea Thais,
Meum sabium*".
(11, p, 2) ' Nostras ' quoque gentile eundem habet nominatiuum et uoca
tiuum'. Sunt igitur alia monoptota. ..alia triptota, ut 'sui, sibi, se*'... 15
Nam pronomina exaptota non inueniuntur"... Terentius uoca
tiuum in eunocho : 0 mea tu".
Nee in nominibus tamen hoc inuenias nisi tribus, quae nomi
natiuum in us et genitiuum in ius terminantia secundum quorun- 20
dam pronominum declinationem flectuntur'. ...'ullus, nullus, alius'
uocatiuos habere non possunt"...
(n. p. 3) .,,Dorice' et a-ov'^^" et ov^'"^ dici solet. In ou? autem desinens
genitiuus solet apud nos in is diffiniri" ... ... huiuscemodi
P. 205a genitiuus"... Vnde Romani sextum casum assumpserunt'. In 25
plurali uero numero, quia tertia persona, id est ' sui,' tam singularis

P. 204 a
continued

P. 204 b

P. 205 a
P. 204 a
continued P. 204 b

3. di .1. filiws 4. [in marg.] inna di' .i. filins reliqua Lib. XIII
5. acaldam hifreciidairc 6. in immfognam 7. .i. gaibit
engraic anmmce dilis isintuisiulsin 8. .i. ciaso doacaldmach
art grammatice 1. comlabridi 2, amoaine ,i, amochland \ proprium 3. .i.
nostras dano 4. delba tuisel 5. is airi nistabor 6. athvso
7. .i. file fordivll^ pronominis 7 in aliis dano 8. .i. is ai'n nis
tabor 9. indoracdid insin 10. .i. tis 11. sis 12. ut
mis - tis 13. sis
1. .i. huare romhdi lagrecu angnth ut an^e dixi*

30

35

P. 205a

5. allocution in the present (face to face). 6. in construction.
7. i.e. they take the place of a proper name in that case. 8. though
grammatice is appellative.
1. allocutive. 2. O my delight, i.e. O my child. Or a proper 40
name. 3. i.e. nostrds also (is the vocative). 4. forms of cases.
6. therefore I do not give them, 6. O thou. 7. i.e. which are
(inflected) according to the pronominal declension and in others also.
8. i.e, therefore I do not give them. 9, that is in the Doric fashion
(Dorice). .,
1, i,e, because the Greeks had the form, as he said before.

' added on margin by the same hand b leg, sauium
198' 16 " the )• is under the line : for v Thurneysen reads i

" leg. ndi 1 cf.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 203
communis est quam pluralis numeri, prima et secunda sibi con-
gruunt'... Quod igitur habent nominum, id est casus et genera, (n. p. 4)
in fine ostendunt; quod uero uerborum, in principalibus syllabis
uitandae causa confusionis'.
5 In omnibus autem concidentibus* hoc sciendum, quod structura
uel ordinatio orationis dubitationem repellit.
Quaeritur etiam illud, cur,.., apud Latinos 'sui' et nominatiuo
deficit et pluralia separatim non habuit ? Ergo iure deficit, ne p, 205b
dubitationem faceret', sicut et ' sis ' in genitiuo pro ' sui,' Omnia
10 enim pluralia apud Graecos in ot" desinentia mutant eam in i, (n ,p, 5)
AutIvol^ 'Latini,' sic oi" 'hi,' ...unde aspirationem quoque ubi
que seruauit', quae est et in Graecis. ,, pronominibus. Hoc tamen
interest', quod tertia persona primitiui apud Graecos relatiua est,..
...'bicce haecce hocce.' Vnde uocali quoque sequente ablata per
15 synaloepham, manentibus duabus c solebant producere 'hocc'^*.' (n- p- 6)
Vnde Virgilius in II Aeneidos:
Hocc'' erat alma parens...
sed scriptorum neglegentia praetermisit unam c",
...quomodo et apud Graecos avT-r) et outo? vel 09 et ^'... Ilia P, 206a
20 enim quae quibusdam uisa est ratio non adeo firma uidetur, ideo in (n, p, 7)
um facere neutrum', quia in us desinit masculinum. Nam alius,
cum in us terminetur, neutrum tamen 'aliud' fecit'.
' Alls'' quoque pro 'alius' antiquissimi protulerunt, . , , P- 206b
' Quis ' etiam communis esse generis putauerunt uetustissimi, (i,. p. 8)
25 sicut apud Graecos oo-rt?'.
2. .i. isairi nisnairmim sidi" quia reliqua _ 3. dodechvr p. 205 a
accidentivm verborttm 7 nominvm q-itae pronomini accidvnt 4. si- continued
milibus .i. otuitet hicosmailivs
1, inetarrogo sdn dm 2, ,i. huare is - vi - in - i ¦ oroscaiged P- 205b
30 and tantum 7 ni comarscaiged - dasien - 3. ,i, inter hic 7 a^rec'
4, ani as hoc 5, indala - c
1. alagr6c 2. ,i, issed se an dliged 3, air cheso m -us- P. 206a
conosna sdn ni in - um • dogni aneutur
1. .i, 7'ohdi do ainmnid 7 do genitin apud vetwstissimos 2. .1, P- 206b
35 gric indi as quis t qui
2 i e 'tis therefore I do not reckon them, because etc, 3, to dis- P, 205 a
tinguish the accidents of verbs etc, 4, i,e, which coincide in similarity, continued
1 in choosing between indeed, 2, i,e. since it is vi that has been P, 205b
changed into i therein only and the rough breathing has not been changed
40 3, ie, between /iic and its Greek, 4, that which is Aoc (the word
hoc). 5, one of the two cs, , , , ,, , q * b ooc
1, the second Greek. 2. i.e. this is the rule. 3. for P. 206a
although this ends in -us it does not make its neuter in -um ..,„_,,
1. i.e. it stood for a nominative and for a genitive with the ancients. P. 206b
45 2. i.e. the Greek of quis or qui.
' cf. Sg. 7"1, with note

204 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
(II. p. 9) ...ablatiuus quoque non solum in o, sed etiam in i : 'a quo' uel
P. 207a ' a qui ' et ' a qua ' uel ' a qui'.' Virgilius in XI :
Accam ex aequalibus unam,
Quicum partiri curas,
pro ' quacum'.' 5
Nam datiuum et ablatiuum nunc quoque tara per is quam" per
bus proferimus, 'quis' uel 'quibus'.' Sciendum autem, quod 'qui,'
quando pro interrogatiuo uel infinito, id est pro ' quis ' ponitur,
circumflectitur", quando autem pro relatiuo, accuitur per se*, in
lectione uero grauatur". Similiter obliqui cassus generalem ac- lo
centuum'' regulam seruant", quando sunt infinita uel interrogatiua,
quando uero relatiua, acuuntur'^ per se', idem'' in lectione grauantur
per omnes syllabas".
(ii. p. 10) Quaeritur... an 'huius huic,' 'cuius cui,' 'eius ei' monosyllaba
sint accipienda in datiuo, quod regula exigit", et plerique poetarum 15
metris comprobant, ut Virgilius... in I georgicon:
Huic a stirpe pedes temo proteiitus in octo,
et ubique hoc seruat'". Vnde pluralis etiam datiuus et ablatiuus
secundum analogiam in ius terminantium genitiuum singularem...
' ei,' 'eis' uel 'lis,' ut 'cui",' 'quis,' 'huic'... ...per dierisin" 20
autem 'ei' et 'eis' inuenitur bisillabum . . .
P. 207b Terentius in adelphis : 0 mi Aescbine,
0 mi germane.
Adeo autem masculini est uocatiuus possessiui, et non genitiuus 25
P. 206b 3. dofoxlakd femin
p""'™"^'* 1. .i. tarhcesi foxlada femin 2. .i. isai7-i nithabur" ladligeda
arside reliqua 3. .i. frisalethar mbis qui - archintech - 4. .i.
qnanc^o fit solus ut qui .1. intisiu 5. .1. issed a aicnedsom sdn -
6. .i. ind aiccend bias forsindainmnid isd bias forsnaih camthuislih 3°
.1. circvnflexMs 7. intan 'rhhite an dinur 8. .1. armad
hisuidiv isgraif his foraib som 9. .1. 6ei!a ndin syllahcha
10. .i. oinsyllahche hi - cvi 7 hvic - 11. analach 12. tre
indlach

P. 206b 3. as an ablative feminine.

continued

35

1. i.e. in place of an ablative feminine. 2, i.e. therefore I do
• ''" not give it with the rules of the ancients etc. 3. i.e. he expects ''that
qui is (used) for the definite. 5. i.e. this is its nature. 6. i.e. the
accent which will be on the nominative is that which will be on the
oblique cases, viz. a circumflex. 7, when they are alone, 8, i,e, 40
for if it be in this (in lectione) the grave is upon them, 9, i,e, that
they shall be monosyllabic, 10, i,e. monosyllabism in cui and huic.
11. analogy. 12. by diaeresis,
' MS, tam b Jig accentum
« MS, aocuntur * MS, id est in rasura
" MS, tabur, with aspiration-mark over t ' of. Ml, 129* 2'

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 205
uel datiuus primitiui per sinagopam, quod quibusdam uidetur', quod
nunquam uocatiue positum feminino uel neutro adiungitur'.
' O ' non esse pronomen, multis modis ostenditur. Nam ex quo
sit nominatiuo'? 'Tu' enim, quod est secundae personae, eundem
6 habet nominatiuum et uocatiuum, qui assumit ' o,' ut ' 6 tii*,'
Non est igitur pronomen : nee articulus uero, cum semper in
demonstratione" ponitur ' o,' quae contraria est relationi, quam arti
culus significat, Deinde" articulum Romani non habent'. ' Qui" '
quoque^, 6a-ri<;, significatione interpretationis uidetur habere arti-
lo culum subiunctiuum, simplex tamen nomen est apud Latinos, quo- (n. p. 12)
modo plurima quoque alia inueniuntur apud nos simplicia, quae apud
Graecos composita sunt, ut 'felix' evTV')(fj'=; . . .et alia mille'", Non
tamen ideo significationem Graecam atteridentes debemus ea com
posita dicere uel quae ex contrario inueniuntur simplicia apud illos,
15 apud nos composita", ut 'incestus' fiep,oXvp/j,6vo<;^^... Sine dubio
igitur" ' o ' aduerbium est uocandi et optandi'*,,,
1. .1. ashgenitiv i tobarthid 2. ,i, nibad samlaid son mad P- 207b
dnehetnidiu nobed ar nobiad frifemen y neutar amal sodin - - 3, .i,
air do ainmnid dixnigidir .i. masu pronomen .i. ni fiV° 4. .1. cia
20 do menad nech abuith 0 - tu - air istogarthid ¦ do - 'nifir 5. .i, hi-
togarmim frecndairc 6. innnadiad 7, ,i, accuis aile onach
articol - o - lalaitn6ri 8, .i. as oo-rt? 9. Qwi qwoqwe reliqua
,i, uidetur -qiti- habere articulum suhiunctiuum significatvme inter
pretationis ,i, oCTK .i. indi as ¦ oo-rt? - reliqua .i. 0 inni aetarcerta sidi
25 ,i, issi ind etarceirt in son grecde .1. oinni inna eperta greeda
doadbadar as c/io?nsuidigthe'' isingreic oarfi - diuit immurgu qui
linni-- 10. .1. corrici mili .i. foirhthe ar a-nfoirbtbiu'' reliqua
11. cit comswidigthi lagrecu ni ecen dunni beta comsuidigthi linn
12. son diuit insin 13. .i. o- siv 14. ,i, o .i, afameinn
30 pro vtinam
1, i,e, that it is a genitive or a dative, 2, i,e, this would not be P, 207b
thus if it (mi) were from the primitive, for then it would be (used) with
the feminine and neuter, 3, i.e. for from what nominative is it? i.e. if
it is a pronoun, i,e, it is not, 4, i,e, if anyone thought that it (o)
35 was from tu, since it is a vocative thereto, (this opinion) is false,
6. i.e. in present calling. 7. i.e. another cause so that o is not an
article with the Latins, qui, i.e. oo-tis seems to have a subjunctive article by
its sense of interpretation, i.e. of oo-ns etc., that is, from the sense of its
interpretation, i.e. this is the interpretation, the Greek word. From the
40 sense of the Greek vocable oorts is shewn to be a compound m the Greek.
With us, however, yisi is simple (uncompounded). 10. i.e. up to a
thousand, i.e. a perfect (number) for an imperfect one. 11. although
they are compounds with the Greeks it is unnecessary for us that they
should be compounds with us, 12, that is a simple (uncompounded)
45 word, 13, obere, 14, would that ! for wfonctm,
" MS, uefioXv/x-qvos
•> the aspiration is due to the infixed neuter pronoun
" rectius comsuidigthe
^ MS, aran ri Cf , Wb, 9' 10 and 12'' 25

206 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 208a Nemo' enim recte dicit 'AppoUonius ambulo', Aristofanes am-
bulas''... Itaque loco tertiae personae melius nomen ponitur, et
(ii, p, 13) maxime si abest* :,,, nisi"'" uel praesens sit iuxta et demonstratiue
hoc ipsum uolentes indicare dicamus ' hic ' uel ' iste,' uel longe
uideatur et dicamus 'ille,' uel, si absit, quasi de iam cognito utamur s
relatiuo ' is,' dicentes de quo iam nouimus aliquid uel locuti ante
sumus'. Cum igitur in demonstratione sit prima et secunda persona,
hoc autem nominis caret nominatiuus, iure ad tertiam retruditur
personam". Substantiuis autem et uocatiuis solis ideo adiunguntur
uerbis et primae et secundae personae nominatiui nominum^,,, lo
Cum igitur omnia quae sibimet coniunguntur in diuersis posita
personis casualia, siue disiungantur siue copulentur, eundem seruant
casum, uocatiuus hoc solus seruare non potest'". ,,, caeteris uero
casibus diuersas personas iungimus, quippe cum in omnibus illi
inueniuntur personis". Ergo quando dicimus ' et ego et ille et tu,' '6
P, 208b sine dubio" nominatiuus est tu, Idque maxime dinoscitur' in plurali
numero,,, ...pronomina hisdem casibus adiunguntur in nomin
ibus' : ' ego Virgilius '.. .' mei Virgilii ' . .

P. 208 a 1. .i. is airi asbiur it tertise qnanc^o carent substaniino • nemo
enim reliqua 2. .i. manitdrmais ego - 3. .i. manitdrmais tv - 20
4. .1. huare nadmbi hifreciidairc indtertpersan semper ar is cdir
apronomen diainchoscsi mad frecndairc ¦ - 5. .i. tertpersan 6. .i.
Air mad /recndairc foilsigthech apronomen ni recar less ind anmmae
amal sodain acht islour apronomen 7. .i. inti dianeprem - is -
8. .1. Old tertpersan nominatiuus nomi?iis 9. .1. is doib anoinur 25
adcomaltar^ intan incosaig primam y secundam 10. .i. forcomdtas
7 accomol ind dintvisil ipersanaih dcsamlib acht isindin perdn
atacomla vt inante dicit- 11. .i, is coitehen dosvidib buith
hicacha persanaib nicummce 7 vocatiM-ws
P, 208b 1. asnainmnid 2. .1. is Ainon iMi.sel pronominis 7 nominis 3°
is indaccomol

P. 208 a 1. i.e, therefore I say they are third persons when etc, 2, i,e,
unless thou add ego. 3. i.e. unless thou add tu. 4. i,e, since the
third person is not always present, for it is meet that the pronoun should
signify it, if it be present, 5. i,e, a third person, 6, i,e. for if 35
the pronoun be present demonstrative, there is no need of the noun
in that case, but the pronoun is enough, 7, i,e. he of whom we say
is. 8. i.e. so that the nominative of the noun is the third person,
9, i,e, to them alone it is joined when it signifies the first and second,
10, i,e, the conservation and junction of the one case in the various 40
persons, but it is in one person that it joins itself, as he says afterwards,
11, i.e, to them it is common to be in all persons, not the same as the
vocative,
P, 208 b 1, that it is a nominative, 2, i,e, the case of the pronoun and
of the noun is the same in junction, 46
' MS, add, est
" MS, adcomaltal

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 207
Neque enim interrogatiua nomina... quae omnia carent demon- (n- p- 14)
stratione, uocatiuos pollicentur'. . . ...pronominis 'tu*' uocatiui.
Illud etiam sciendum, quod omnia pronomina apud Latinos
absoluta" sunt et tam praepositiua quam subiunctiua" rectique
5 accentus', id est opOorovov/ieva", cum apud Graecos' sint quaedam
inclinatiua, ut /aoO, pot, p.e'", 'ego dico, dico ego '...absoluta autem
dicuntur, quae cum aliis .sociari possint uel non ; nam dicendo ' ego
dico' possum et solus intellegi et cum alio". Solet tamen 'met'
addita'" plerunque significantiam" uel discretionem" ostendere...
10 ' egomet,' ego et non alius. Nee non etiam ' ipse ego ' uel ' egomet
ipse".' 'Sui'*' solum apud Latinos reciprocum fit in eadem tertia
persona... id est quando ipse in se actum reflectit persona, ut eadem
sit et agens et patiens, potest significare kavTov" 'sui.' ...uetus-
15 tissimus omnium fere auctorum Homerus'" simplicibus utitur pro
compositis, ut epe Xvaofi.ai'^ pro ipavTOv". (11- P- 15)
Nominatiuum autem ideo non habet hoc pronomen, id est 'sui P. 209a
sibi se a se,' quia necesse est, quando to 'eauToO'' significat tam

3. nitair'figdrat .i. nisfil leo 4. astv 5. Absoluta .i. P- 208b
20 huatuasailcthecha^ huasaingniiis ar intan asrhhir so - ego dico i tv
dicis ni sluindi so hisuidiv na'hdeper nach aile it chdimthecht - I-Ntain
immurgu asthbirsiv- ego ipse t egomet issaingn'dis duit so thdinur
hisvidiv indepert 7 ni erchondla nach persan aile frit - - 6. .i.
conecat anddde sin .i. dico ego 7 ego dico 7. .1. acvit foraib linni
25 8. .i. circun^ea; lagrecu for alailib diih ut est in bis pronominibits
graecis 9. .i. hicoitchenas 10. .i./riego 11. .i. ishinon
diyi significantia J discretio 12. fri cenelchi persan 13. .1.
solet ostendere signi/icanfo'am 1 discretionem .1. ego an astdrmachte
ipse 1 met /ris 14. .i dall chdsta and dogres 15. asmaam
30 rosechestar*' arsidetaid

3. they will not promise, i.e. they have them not. L absolved ^^-JPf^^^
from a special form, for when thou sayest ego dico or tu dicis, thou dost
not signify herein that no other says it in thy company. When, how
ever, thou sayest ego ipse or egomet the saying is a special form to thee
35 alone in this, and no other person converses (?) with thee. 6, i,e.
they can (do) those two things, i,e, dico ego and ego dico. 7, i,e, we have
the acute on them, 8, i.e, the Greeks have the circumflex on some of
them, ut est etc. 9. i.e, in community, 10, i.e. to ego. 11, i,e,
quite the same are significantia and discretio. 12. from the generality
40 of persons, 13, i,e, ego usually shows significantia or discretio when
ipse or met is added to it, 14, i,e, the sense of a passive is always
in it, 15, who has most followed antiquity.
« MS, orchoTONOMENA ' MS. aiiaou • a^aov . ap,,
¦= e^YTON * M^- ed.Mi.ed.ycoMd.^
- MS. M&YTON ' ^^- "'"''""'
e coined to express ab-soluta
" cf, innani as deg rochreitset Wb, 31' 6, and KZ, xxxv, 351

208 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

actionem quam pasionem', in eadem intellegi persona'. Non aliter
igitur pote.st proferii' is*, in quem aliquid agitur, nisi per obliquos
casus. .,,'Aiax se interfecit,' rursus enim ' interfecit"' ad ipsum
(II, p, 16) Aiacem reciprocatur. Iure igitur nos, qui in plerisque antiqui
tatem seruauimus gratiae''"... . 5
Quaeritur igitur, cur, si ' mei' pro enov'' et ipavTov' et 'tui' pro
P. 209b CToO' et o-eavToi)' accipiantur""''*, tamen nominatiuos habeant, ' sui,'
cum pro o5* et eavrov^ accipitur, non habeat nominatiuum ? Ad
quod multa sunt dicenda: primum quod, si loco aspirationis.,, quae
est in principio tertiae personae apud Graecos, id est 'l, s prae- lo
poneretur nominatiuo", esset dubitatio ad coniunctionem ' si '; ^quo
modo enim ov ' sui ' et ol" ' sibi ' et e ' se,' sic nominatiuus t' ' si '
debuit esse', Et in aliis enim dictionibus'' quibusdam solent Eolis
sequentes uel in digamma uel in s conuertere aspirationem"... Et
fortasse ideo ex eo per anastrophen factum est 'is' aliud pronomen", 15
quod propterea puto et relatiuum esse, quomodo I apud Graecos'" ;
P. 209a 1- Ni arindi hed hi sui t innachamthuislih nohed ingnim i incesad
acht doasilhthcer triit som gniim i chdsad" doneuch - 2. hisvi
oa.thuislih 3. .i. ni rubai anisin in nominative 4. .i. inti
5, ,i, ani as interfecit 6, ,i, rothechtatsom hifius 7 heulus 20
7, t ,i, genitiu chintig .i. mei . mui 8. 1 ^'enitin aitrebthaig
P. 209b 1. ^renitiu c/iintig 2. genitiu aifrebthaig 3. .i. cnm 3a. t
si accipiantitr tamen nominatiuos habeant .1. camaiph thechtait^
ainmnidi^ 4. .i. genitiu chintig .i. sui - 5. grenitiu aitrebthaig
.i. sui .i. inddi fosodin 6. dond ainmnid no biad^ do svi 7, ,i. '5
comhad ¦ si ¦ apud nos 8. air dosoat eoZdai tinfed indigaim 9. .i.
insi?i 10. [in marg.J Aliud pronomen .i. is allail' pronomen ani sin
frisui - .i. an - is - hisin ¦ quod propterea puto .i. issed domuinursa
ol prisden issed dorigdni pronomen 'tiatdrcadach di -is, - anisin uare^ is
d' p7-onomen atdrcadach atd lagrcecu-- 3°
P, 209a 1. not that the action or the passion is in sui or in its oblique
cases, but through it action or passion is ascribed to some one. 2. in
sui with its cases. 3. i.e. that cannot be in the nominative. 5. i.e.
the word interfecit. 6. which they (the Latins) bad in knowledge and
guidance. 7. or i.e. a genitive of the finite, i.e. mei mine. 8. or 35
a genitive of the possessive.
P. 209b 1. a genitive of the finite. 2. a genitive of the possessive.
3.. i.e. however, they have nominatives. 4. i.e. a genitive of the
finite, i.e. sui. 5. a genitive of the possessive, i.e. sui, i.e. his in ac
cordance with that. 6. to the nominative which would be to sui. 40
7. i.e. with us it would be si. 8. for the Aeolians convert aspiration
into digamma. 9. i.e. that 10. i.e. that, to wit, that is another
pronoun from sui, to wit that is, quod p. p., i.e. tliis is what I think, says
Priscian, this is what made an anaphoric pronoun of is, because it is
(derived) from an anaphoric pronoun (i) which the Greeks have. 46
' leg. graeoiae " MS. e/iaou et ep.a aov et aeavrov accipiantur " MS. hoy
•> om. MS. _' MS. cesad ' .i. iiber aocipiantm-, das in der ersten zeile der seite
steht, glosse : .i. c ; welter oben am rande ohne verweisungszeichen : 1 si etc., Thur
neysen e The aspiration is strange. Is it due to camaiphl >¦ MS. no bia
' reotius alaill ^ MS. 6re with va written over 6. ' MS. 0, which Ascoli prints
as if it were Greek or Latin

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 209
deinde quod huius ipsius, id est if nominatiui, rarus est etiam apud
Graecos usus" ; postremo quod nunquam potest hoc pronomen in
ueniri — hoc est 'sui sibi se a se' — siue reciprocum siue transitiuum", ("- P- 17)
ut non intelligantur"" actus uel ab ipsa in se'* uel ab ipsa in
6 aliam'" simul'" et ab alia in ipsam, nisi possessiuibus'^ uel adiunctis
copuletur ; tunc enim agere solum, non etiam pati significat, ut ' ille
miseratur sui seruum ' et' sibi similem'.,. Abipsainse", utTerentius:
Ipsius" sibi esse iniurius uideatur";
Pasiua enim quo'^ ab actiua liquefiunt '^'"•". In aliam ab ea et in
10 eandem ab alia", ut idem in eadem :
hanc fidem"
Sibi me obsecrauit'*, qui se sciret'" non deserturum'"-", ut darem,
11, ,i, inddin ainmnedo so ,i, inchosc sulhaire an -huius 7 an P, 209 b
ipsius immalle 12, .i. mad adchoimchladach .i. gnim uad feisin continued
\ifoir fdsin 7 imfolrigai cdsad dosom ingnim hisin-- Siue transi-
tiuum .i. intairmthechtach ,i, hopersin do persin .i. gnim, dosom innach
naile innunn 7 is cdsad do suidiu gnim onach ailiv foir sem anall 7
iscesad dosom afodaitiu sidi - - ' 13. ,i, issed inso ndd chumaing
aranisar and coni enggnatar gnima acht asagnintar 14. ,i, issed
20 ar" reciprocitm iKsi?i 15. .i. issed transitiuum 16. .i. gnim
ddih dihlinaib 7 chdsad 17, .1, reciprocttm sin 18, .i,
a ancridefddn immefol'hgai cdsad do 19 — 21. .i, d'v- doneprennet^
,i. d'd inairesetar 22. cdsad intesi ab alia nodgni anall 23. ,i,
immuntorisinse 24. .1, Gnim domsa thindnacol^ inna hirise - cdsad
25 dosom aairitiv • - 26, isdside rodfinnad 26. Gnim dosom
afius cesad domsa anephddirgesom - ut darem ,i. odartin do arrogdid
dom issi dano inchiall hisin arafocladar som quando dicit in eandem
ab alia ¦ • 27, .i. naich 'hddrsed
11, i,e, of this one nominative, i.e, the huius and the ipsius together P. 209b
30 is a mark of eloquence. 12. i.e. if it be a reciprocal, i.e. action from continued
himself on himself, and that action causes passion (suffering) to him. Or
transitivum, that is, transitive, i,e, from a person to a person, i,e, action by
him into some other, and the action by some other on him is passion to
the latter and the endurance of it is passion to him (the former). 13. i.e.
35 'tis this wbich cannot be found there, that actions are not understood, but
they are understood. 14. i.e. that is the reciprocum. 15. i.e. this
is transitivum. 16, i,e, action to both of them and passion,
17, i,e, that is reciprocum. 18, i.e. (it is) his own wrong which
causes sufi'ering to him, 19—21, (where) they flow forth, i,e, where
40 they remain, 22, passion into it from another who does it,
23, i,e, for this faith. 24. i.e, action to me to give the faith, passion
(sufi'ering) to him to receive it. 25, 'tis he that used to know it,
26. action to him to know it, passion to me not to desert him, ut darem,
i.e. that I should give to him what he had asked of me, 'That, then, is the
46 meaning which he expresses when he says in eandem ab alia. 27, that
he would not desert him,
' leg intellegatur " leg, possessiuis ° leg, Ipsus " a corrupt text is
explained » here, as in ar-rind sin Sg, 70" 7, ar is the nom, sg, of the neut, article, n
being assimilated to the following r < in the MS, di and doneprennet are separated
by a Latin gloss ,i, persona over actiua s of, KZ, xxxv, 339
S, G, II, ^^

210

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 210a
(II. p. 18)

p. 209b
continued

P. 210 a i

Huiuscemodi uero structura nominatiuum habere quantum ad
transitionem non potesf*. Omnis enim genitiuus'" uel uerbo ad
iungitur ad perfectionem sensus, ut ' mei ' uel ' illius potior'",' uel
possessioni", ut ' mei seruo loquor,' Alii uero casus non ad pos
sessiones", sed ad uerba solum feruntur'" Igitur ' sui' pronomen uel
ad uerbum semper ponitur reciprocum,,, uel retransitiuum uel ad
possessionem" ,,, nunquam autem absolute'*, quomodo alia, ut 'ego
loquor',,, Nominatiuus enim per se positus'" transitionem non
significat ,,, Cum igitur 'sibi loquitur'' dicimus, in uerbo
'loquitur' nominatiuum intelligimus 'ille''; cum 'sibi' uero' con-
iungimus, ad eum casum, hoc est datiuum,.. ferri* actum signifi
camus. ...epavTov^^ quoque et o-ai'To£i.,,quandoquidem ad
28, Huiuscemodi ,i, issed acumtach ,i, taihsiu gnimo t chesta''
opersin fviri feisin t opersin do persin hi - svi - conachamthuisUb ,i,
ni recar less didiu ainmneda la ¦ svi - oc slund indedisin^ - 29. Omnis
enim genitiuus .i. isairi ni tuic svi • isnaib desimrectaih - acht • is sibi
se tuic indib ar omnis enim genitiuus reliqua ar each genitiu dichoidn
ataat indib indicheilse sis - ata dano hisui - cenudfil gnim j chdsad
hisuidiu immurgu oachamthuislib -¦ ni" indaicsenogod so^-' 30. AD
perfectione?)z sensns .i. dolinad intsliuchta uerbi air dasberasu potior 20
ni Idn chiall and ofeiser cia dia cumachtachtaigther' ,i. induit fein
fadonach ailiu .i. is inderb coich inmug condirbara mei .i. doadbadar
hisvidiu as leimfdin • • 31. .i. doslund atraib trisiwitg enitin sdn
32. .i. slund cdille atraib acht is dolinad intsliuchto^ uerbi 33. ,i,
nihi nachtuisel aile etarru 7 inhriathar^ 34. ,i, cenchdsad fuiri 25
fdisin I in aliam 35, innaaicniud feisin
1. inninsdse 2, as ille 3, ani as -sihi 4, .i. fedar
,i, issamlaid insin dohucthar ingnim maheith to&arthid aile fri sibi ut

15

sibi ipsi reliqua cave''

P, 209b 28, i,e. this is the structure, i.e. manifestation of action or passion 30
continued from a person on himself, or from a person to a person in sui with its
oblique cases. In expressing those two things, then, it is unnecessary
for sui to have a nominative. 29. i.e. therefore he has not put sui in the
examples, but it is sibi, se that he has put in them, for omnis etc. ; for
in every genitive that exists there are these two meanings (mentioned) 35
below: (this) is then in sui. Although, however, there are action and
passion in this with its obfique cases this is not the causality, 30, i.e.
to fill .up the sense of the verb ; for if thou say potior, the meaning here is
incomplete until thou know for whom thou art powerful, whether for
thyself or for some other. It is uncertain whose is the slave until thou 40
sayest mei : i.e. in this it is shewn' that he is mine own. 31. i.e. that is
to express possession by the genitive, 32, i,e, an expression of the
meaning of possession, but it is to perfect the sense of the verb, 33, i,e,
there is no other case between them and the verb, 34, i,e, without
passion on itself or towards another. 35. in its own nature. 45
P. 210a 1. i.e. this statement. 4. i.e. that it is carried, i.e. it is thus that the
action can be brought if there be another dative with sibi, as sibi ipsi etc.
' MS. positionem " MS. (/mitov " MS. cesta " this gloss is on the
margin of p. 209' ° leg. nihe? ' leg, cumachtaigther, cf, Sg, 39" 2, Ml, 28" 12
K MS. indsliucht: cf, co hint inntsliuchto, Sg, 26' 9 '' for the construction, of, Sg,
7" 1 with note ' svdet qui legat difBoilis ista pagina " oaue is written above
the gloss, in particular over mabeith

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 211
actum, hoc est ad uerbum", proferuntur, reciproca sunt... 'mei seruum
cicidi".' . . .et quod' . . loco aspirationis, quam habet tertia apud Graecos
persona, s habet principalem per omnes casus^.
6 ...coniunctio" uerbi habet uim nominatiui casus cum actione (n. p, 19)
aliqua'". Non igitur ' sui' ' nominatiuus potest constare. P- 210 b
...uis ipsius significationis'. 'Uter' uero 'utrius '...licet' in ("- P- 20)
metris et producere et corripere, et quae ex eis componuntur;
quamuis haec quoque quidam eodem errore* declinationis inducti
10 pronomina esse putauerunt. Quomodo enim infinita uel interro
gatiua pro nominibus accipiantur" propriis, quae ignorationem ipsius
propriae unius cuiusque substantiae uel qualitatis uel quantitatis
significant ?
'Quis"' quoque quamuis substantiam sine aliqua certa qualitate
16 demonstret, hoc" tamen interest... ...in hoc' esse dicimus P- 211 a
qualitatem. Quid autem sic incongruum quam omnia numerorum nomina' ("- P- 21)
sine dubio ab omnibus nomina accipi, ' unus ' autem et ' alter ' et
• uter' et 'solus' declinationis causa pronomina esse piitare' ?
20 ...'suppe Ilex suppellectilis*,' "ospes ospita,' 'gracilis" gracila...'
Illud quoque quidam, obiiciunt, quod demonstratio propria est
pronominum", ut 'hic' Ergo et 'talis, tantus,' sed false, ,,.id,
quod demonstratur per pronomen, solum''" ostenditur per se nee
5. .i. dolinad intUuchta uerbi 6. ascomort 7. ol ^^^^^^^^
'5 8, ,i, hitossuch recachthuisiul 9, ,i, anaccomol 10, ,i.
asagnintar intainmnid in uerbo
1, ,i, indi as - svi - 2, .i. intsliuchta 3. ,i, is dilmain P. 210b
4, ,i. feib conrerortatar'" isindi as quis 5. .i. air ciachruth
arafdimtar 6. ani as quis
30 1, .i. issi a inne insin 2. .i. olchence cenmithd vnus • 7 P- 211 a
reliqua 3. .1. issed dm anecdir putare reliqua 4. .i. ni
suppellectis dogni 5, .1, ni coitchen 6, ,i. arrhbad hi
pronomen tantum nohed foilsigvd 7, .i, ego 8, ,1, n%
adchumtig na aili do linad indfoilsigthe fil and acht foilsigthi feisin
35 cen ainm dothdrmuch fris ¦
5, i,e, to perfect the sense of the verb. 8, i,e, at the beginning, ^'^l^^^^
before every case, 9, i,e, the conjunction. 10. i.e. the nominative
is understood in the verb. i t, 0,^1,
1. i.e, of sui. 3. i.e. it is permitted. 4. i.e. as they have erred P- 210b
40 in quis 5, i,e, for how are they accepted ? 6, quis.
1, i,e, that is its quality, 2, i.e. (ab) others except unus etc. P. 211a
3. i,e, this indeed is the wrongness to think etc, 4, i,e, it does not
make supellectis. 5, i,e, it is not common, 6, i.e, that there
should be demonstration in a pronoun only. 8. i.e. it does not ' ad-
45 struct' anything else to perfect the demonstration which is therein ; but it
demonstrates it itself without the addition of a noun to it,
a om, MS, " cf. Ml. 75" 10
14—2

212

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

ad aliud pertinet extrinsecus', quod uero per nomen, non solum
ipsorum, quae ostenduntur, sed etiam illorum, ad quos referuntur,
demonstrationem habet, ut 'talis Pyrrhus apparet, qualis pater eius'",'
et quod pronomina demonstratiua in eodem genere et numero
manent, qui demonstratur", nomina uero demonstratiua possumus 5
diuersa ostendentes" ad diuersa referre"- '*, ut si aspicientes mare
dicamus, 'Talem'" esse^ Nilum'",' cum sit Nilus masculini, mare
autem neutri, uel si quis dicat statuam Herculis cernens, 'Tanti
P. 211b fuerunt mei parentes, quantus iste Hercules"'.,, ,,, dicimus
'similis huic de quo loquimur,' Ergo cum adiungimus substantiam 10
(ii, p. 22) qualitati — nam 'huic'' substantiam, significat, 'similis'' uero quali
tatem,,, Trea autem sunt demonstratiua nomina : 'talis, tantus, tot,' et
quod a pronomine et nomine componitur: 'huiusmodi' uel 'huius
cemodi,' Vnde hoc quoque aliud intrinsecus demonstrat, id est 15
substantiam', et aliud extrinsecus intellegitur'', id est qualitas*,
quam per se" pronomen sine adiunctione nominis" habere non posset.

P, 211a
continued

P. 2111

9. .i. 7 na aili dianechtar dofoilsigud afolaid 10. .1. ni ed
amdt foilsigther ind inne rohdi hipyrr ¦ acht is dcen O'fiddrhastar inne
indi frisasamaltar - .i. pater 11, .i. bis isindanmmaim riam 10
12, .1. andonaidbdem 13. .i. quasi comparare hiceill 14. ,i,
acosmilig'mmer dvli ecsamli . . .1. dochenelaih 7 dirmib ecsamlih ar is
dcsamil acendl cetne" fil isindi as mare 7 as nilus 15. .i. issed se
an nomen /oi/si^rthech 16. .i. eosamlus ceneiuil anisiv 17. ec-
samlus dirme hic 25
1. ani as huic 2. ani as similis 3. .i. afolud feisin
archuit pronominis 4. ,i, archuit ind anmme ,i, intan asiribeir
hitinsmodi .i. inchrutso .i. isecen taidhse inna inne frisasamaltar
.5. .i. tria folud feisin 6. .i. in(^anmme.^Z inna c/iomsuidigud .i.
modi

P. 211a
continued

P. 211b

9. i.e. and anything else from without to demonstrate its substance.
10. i.e, not only is the quality which was in Pyrrhus demonstrated, but it
is necessary that the quality of that to which he is compared, i,e, his father,
should be shewn, 11, i.e, which is in the noun before. 12, i,e,'
when we shew, 13, i,e, as if to compare in sense, 14. i.e. when 35
we compare different things, i.e. to diff'erent genders and numbers, for
diflbrent is the gender which is in mare and Nilus. 15, i.e, this is
the demonstrative noun, 16, i,e, diversity of gender this, 17, di
versity of number here,
1, huic. 2, similis. 3, i,e, its own substance as regards 4°
a pronoun, 4, i,e, as regards the noun, i.e, when he says huiusmodi,
i,e, in this manner, i,e, it is necessary to shew the quality to which it is
compared, 5, i,e, by its own substance, 6, i.e, of the noun
which is in its compound, i.e, modi.

MS, et
om. MS.
leg. cctomus !

J.S.

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 213
Sciendum tamen', quod 'talis' et 'tantus' et 'tot,' si ad praesentes
dicantur, etiam demonstratiua sunt.,,
, , in uocatiuo omnia nomina eius capacia possunt esse demon
stratiua ; itaque in hoc solo finitam uidentur secundam habere
5 personam : nam in aliis casibus infinitae^ sunt personae et tertiae"' '",
nisi,.. ...ad secundam — ea est enim, ad quam naturaliter interro-
gatio dirigitur"...
'Alius' quoque caret uocatiuo... Igitur quod" caret demon
stratione praesenti, uocatiuum habere non potest,,, Tertiam
10 quoque incertam significat, quod est illi pro qualitate, et quod"" in
amplioribus solet dici quam duo, ...recitat"... ...'ipse'*'
omni potest subici pronomini...
Quomodo' ergo in significatione diuersarum personarum possit P- 212a
esse uocatiuus. . . ? ("- P- 23)
15 Lib, XIIII, De praepositione, Itaque cum mihi bene (n, p. 24)
uideantur praepositionem caeteris indeclinabilibus' Graecorum
doctissimi praeposuisse,,, Nomini enim,,, praepositiua'" uim
potest sibi dictionis defendere, aliis uero, id est carentibus casu,
adiuncta unitur* cum eis" iusque dictionis proprium perdit",
20 Est igitur praepositio pars orationis indeclinabilis, quae prae
ponitur aliis partibus uel appositione' uel compositione.
Est autem quando per appositionem prolatae praepositiones
praepostere' ponuntur, poetica plerumque auctoritate ; nam sine
7, ,i, ciaso folud frecndairc sluindes apronomen fil isin chom- P- ^}^^
25 snicZigtbiu tuas ,i, huius ,i, hitittsmodi 8, ,i, ainmnid ilaii-
9, .i, 7 it tertpersin 10, aris ecintech intertpersan 11, ,1,
aris secunda persona adglddathar indaicnetid 12. .1. ani .i. alius
12a, ol 13, arlega 14, ani as ipse
1, ciachruth 2, ,i. in urdd dorannaib nephdilledehaib .1. P- 212 a
30 dominrannaih^ 3. .1. hicomais'fideis 7 c/iomsuidigud 4. ,i.
dinaichthir 5, ,i, in compositiofte 7 nibi friu hicomasnddis
6. ,i. non praepositio sed alia pars - aliter oaich rami insce foldth
isuidiu acht isaccomolta fri rainn 'tiaili - 7. .i. hicomas'iidis
8. indremdedenach" .i. fo deod
35 7. i.e. although it is a present substance that is signified by the P. 211b
pronoun which is in the compound above, i.e. huius, i.e. huiusmodi. continued
8 i.e. nominative plural. 9, i,e, and they are third persons,
10, for the third person is indefinite, 1 1. i.e. for it is the second
person which it addresses naturally. 12. i.e. that (which), i.e. alms.
40 2, i,e, in order, to the indeclinable parts of speech, i,e. to the lesser P. -Ji^a
parts of speech. 3. i.e, in apposition and composition. 5 i.e. m
composition, and it is not with them in apposition. 6. Aliter .- so
that here it is not a separate part of speech, but it is joined to another
part. 7, i,e, in apposition, 8, preposterously, i,e, finally.
^ a ma/ko^Tength over min is very doubtful, Windisch, Thurneysen
« cf, iarmindedenach Ml, 29" 7

214

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

p. 212 b

metris scribentes' rarissime hoc inuenias facere'" nisi in 'cum,' quae
solet quibusdam pronominibus apud omnes" similiter postponi,
Quando autem ordinem motant", motant etiam accentum, nisi
differentia probibeat", quod etiam coniunctiones apud Latinos
praepositiuae'* uel communes'", si postponantur, facere solent, ut 5
'igitur,' 'quoniam,' 'saltem'; praepositae autem grauantur omnibus
syllabis, postpositae acuuntur in principio'.
Sed hoc interest inter praepositiones et coniunctiones', quod
coniunctiones praepositae" nunquam componi possunt cum declina-
(ii. p. 25) bilibus nisi'' infinitis, ut 'siqua, nequa,' nee praepositiones, quamuis lo
in transitioned ponantur personarum separatae*... nee coniungunf
duas substantias cum uno accidente", quod est proprium "coniunc-
tionis...uel duo accidentia' cum una substantia' ut 'scribit et legit
homo'... Et praepositiones quidem ante casuales tam in composi
tione, quam in appositione ponuntur, coniunctio uero nisi in apposi- 15
tione praeponi aliis partibus" non potest... . . nee significationem
P. 212a 9. innahi^ 10. ,i, abuith ind remsuidigtheo fodeod hi-
continued comasiidis 11, .i, etar fileda 7 dis iiddnma sairse chence
12, comhiat fodeod 13, ,i, graif forsna huilib remsuidigthib
dechor" igitur intan mhite hiremthechtas acuit forapeneuilt intan 20
7hhite fodeid acht maheith accuis dechuir ar isin uilt biid aiccend
indib hisuidiu ut circum reliqua 14. .i. remfuirmedcha 15, ,i,
hitar remsamugud 7 foacomol
P. 212b I _i_ ^-^^jj cdtnisillaba} 2, ,i, cenodchosmailigetar hicum-
scugud aiccend 3, .i, hitairmthecht opersin dialaili verbi gratia 0 2;
chdtni persin dopersin tanaisi 4, .i. hicomasriddis 5. ,i,
dipersin indingnim 6, ,i, ius i?ia!accomi«7 7. .i, nee con-
iungunt praepositiones amal adindchomlat co?!iunctiones 8. .i.
oin folud duini dogni andedesin 9. .i. carentib'ws casv' .1. air
tecmaing abuith Aico7nsuidigud /iire??ithechtas/rian?nan ut anfe dixit 30
neqtfis siqttis • reli^na
P. 212a 9- them (that). 10. i.e. that the preposition should be at the end
continued in apposition. 11. i.e. both poets and other artists. 12. so that they
are at the end. 13. i.e. the grave accent on all the prepositions, then,
when they are in anteposition : the acute on their penult when they are 35
at the end, unless there be a cause of difierence, for in this case the accent
in them is on the ultima. 15. i.e. both anteposition and subjunction,
P, 212b 1- . i-e- of the first syllable, 2, i,e, though they are alike in
changing accents. 3. i.e. in passing from (one) person to another,
for example, from the first person to the second. 4. i.e. in apposition, 4'=
5, i,e. two persons in one action, 6, i.e. the rule of the conjunction,
7, i,e, nor do prepositions join as conjunctions join, 8, i,e. a man's
single substance does these two things (writing and readim^), 9. i,e,
for it (sometimes) happens to be in composition, prefixed to nouns, as he
said before, nequis, siquis, etc, ..
' MS. praepositiuae " MS. nisi cum decluiabilibus his -• leg. praepositiones
uero non ooniungunt, Hertz " in full innahi seribtae - sic; doch scheint mir
moghoh, dass das zwisohen remsuidig" und g-intan stehende dechor, das genau fiber
differentia steht, eme vorher eingetragene glosse ist, die also nur zutiiUig die uber die
gauze zeile geschnebeue glosse 212' 13 trennt, Thurneysen < these words are from
a sentence of Prisoian's a little further on : coniunctio praeponitur etiam carentibus
casu per appositionem solam, cum contra praepositio per compositionem dumtaxat
potest illis praeponi

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 215
suam'" coniunctionis [scil, que] seruat... .,,apud Graecos quoque
Se in eundem modum in fine additur", nee tamen coniunctio
accipitur", ut ohe, roiihe, TDSSe"'*-
Coniunctio praeponitur etiam carentibus casu per appositionem'"
5 solam,,, Et aduerbia quidem diriuatiua possunt esse, praepositiones uero
positiuae, id est primitiuae, sunt omnes, si sequimur Graecorum
auctoritatem'", ...omnia aduerbia, quae solent casibus adiungi, P- 2i3a
Romani artium scriptores inter praepositiones posuerunt, quia sunt (n- p- 26)
lo praepositiua' casualium et grauantur omnibus syllabis', uel quia
interpretatio eorum apud Graecos' modo praepositionis modo ad
uerbii uim obtinet, ut : ante ora patrum :
hic 'ante*' to 'irpo' significat... 'secundum quoque, quando''
16 pro KaTa et ixerd accipitur, loco praepositionis est,' Sallustius in
lugurthino; 'secundum ea^ uti debetis uterer",' Lucanus in Villi" : (n. p. 27)
secundum"''
thebathiara'* lis tanta datur.
Accentum habent praepositiones acutum in fine'... qui tamen
2o cum aliis legendo" in grauem conuertitur'", nisi praepostere"
10, .i. abuith hi remsamugud 11, ,i. /ortoVmacA - de - ap'wc? P- 212 b
graecos in fine 7 ni comacomol airi ciaheith in fine- 12, .1. in oin "''" ''""^
mod fortdrmaich sdn 13, acht is fortdrmach 14, .i. awimnid
airticuil - 0 - fortdrmach -de- .i. si uerwm 15, ,i, Aicomashdis
25 16, ar it cdtnidi lasuidih
1, ,i, is airi insin darigensat 2. graif foraib olsodain as P- 213a,
sainreth do remsuidigthib 3. ,i, inson fritaindle" lagrecu
4, anias -ante 5, ,i, co 6, .i. intanisiv .i. aduerbium 7. [in
marg.] t isare-?nsuidigud' dobertar indadesmerecht 7 itaremsuidigthib
30 indi greic amal sodain 8. .i. acuit inna fordunn feisne 9. .1.
lase arale'gatar .i. hisreith rann 10. Legendo .1. oldgund^ .i. hi-
filedacht- i /licomsuidigud .i. hitosug inna rainne frisataet incom-
suidigud^ 11. foddid
10. i.e. its being in premission. 11. i.e. 8e is an addition with P- 212b^
36 the Greeks at the end, and it is not therefore a conjunction though it ''''"¦ *""^
be at the end. 12, i,e, into the same mode of addition, 13, but it
is an addition, 14, i,e, 6 is the nominative of the article, 8e an addition,
15, i,e, in apposition, 16, i,e. for with them they are primitives,
1, i,e, it is therefore they have done it, 2, the grave accent on P. 213 a
40 them, which is peculiar to prepositions, 3, i,e, the word which corre
sponds to them with the Greeks. 6, i,e, secondly, 7, or 'tis for a
preposition (secwndum) that the two examples are given, and for preposi
tions are the two Greek (words), in that case, 8, i,e, the acute on
their own termination, 9. i.e. when they are recited, i.e. m a
46 series of parts of speech". 10. legendo, i.e. by reading, i.e. m poetry
or in composition, that is, at the beginning of the part of speech with
which the composition takes place' (lit, comes),
" MS TuSe b om MS, « MS, iii" " leg, Emathiam " of, atalt ,i, sunt
afrithindUach latinda BB, 317" 6, Windisch Wb. s.v. frisindlim, frisindle in coin cona
dib Idmmb-iAJ. 60^S8,frisindle chaindell, Corms,es.Y Uthech ' ^ar remsuidigud
B MS. incomsuig- " of. Bg. 95' 2 ' cf. Sg. 158' 3, 4, 159' 3, 197' 4

216

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

proferantur", quod Eoles quoque", quamuis fugiant in fine acutum",
in hac parte solent seruare... Cum uero praepostere ponantur'*,
monosyllabae acuto, disyllabae paenultimo acuto proferuntur, nisi
P. 213b aliqua differentia'" .. impediat... Nee mirum, in hac parte
orationis Romanes in fine ponere accentus, quamuis sint disyllabae, 5
nee non Eoles contra consuetudinem suam idem facere', cum
annititur' semper praepositio sequenti dictioni... ...separatae
praepositiones acuuntur, coniunctae casibus aut loquellis uim suam
sepe conmotant' et graues fiunt. Censorinus . . de his docet in libro,
quem de accentibus scribit*. lo
(ii. p. 28) Necnon etiam coniunctioni inuenitur praeposita, sed non seruat
uim suam", ut 'absque'... Ergo a praepositione 'abs' deriuatum
est aduerbium 'absque",' quomodo ab 'ex' 'extra''... ...participio
per deriuationem uel consequentiam compositorum uerborum uel per
appositionem", caeteris autem partibus per solam compositionem 15
praepositio iungitur.
P. 214a ...praepositiones... quae complent multarum apud nos' demon
strationem, ut TrepL pro 'circum' et 'circa' et 'erga' et 'de' et 'super,'
quando memoriae est', praeponitur ''.
(ii. p. 29) Inueniuntur igitur apud Latinos in praepositionibus trea contraria 20
obseruationi Graecorum'...
...sunt, quae habeant aspirationem, sunt, quae non habeant:
'hara*,' 'habeo,' 'habens,' 'hic,' 'hue,' 'hen".'

P. 213 a
continued P. 213 b

P. 214a

12. .i. ius .1. aicend in fine 13. .1. hifoirdun" narann
olchencB 14. foddid hicomas'iidis 15. .i./ri ainm 1 doSrethir '6
1. .1. buith indaiccind in fine 2. .1. lase ara,sisedar 3. .1.
tiert an aiccind 4. atd ocoscribunt beos 5. .i. ni renisuidigud
acht aduerbium 6. .i. inchenadid^ 7. .i. indsechtardid
8. .i. nidihsem" incomsuidigud 7 istri immairddetaid innaiiibriathar
sdn [marg. inf] ut frango fregi fracttts effringo effregi effractus reliqua 3°
1. .i. file linni 2. .1. intan liibis foraithmet^ hi - super -
3. .i. dondforcome't file lasuidih in praepositionibus 4. mucfoil
5. .i. nitahair desimrechta hic arna hi ndd techtat tinfed acht arna
hi nodtechtat

P. 213a
continued P. 213b

P. 214 a

12. i.e. rule, i.e. the accent on the end. 13. i.e. on the end of 35
the other parts of speech. 14. at the end in apposition. 15. i.e.
from a noun or an adverb.
1. i.e. the accent's being on the end. 3. i.e. the force of their
accent. 4. he is still writing it. 5. i. e. it is not a preposition but
an adverb. 8. not of them is the composition, and this is through the 40
consequence (consequentiam) of the verbs, a,s frango, etc.
1. i.e. which we have. 2. i.e. when there is recollection in super".
3. i.e, to the observance which these (the Greeks) have in prepositions
5. i.e. he does not give examples here for those that have not aspiration,
but for those that have it. 45

' MS. proferatur
formation from cen
implies recollection.

" leg. ponitur " MS. hiforciun
" MS. indibsem ' MS. foraith
Ascoli wrongly prints semper

an artificial adverbial
5 i.e. when super

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 217
Necnon habent quandam cognationem' cum aduerbiis localibus P. 214 b
plerunque praepositiones, ut 'in': 'ad locum' et 'in loco',,. ...'ex'
praepositio, quae Graeca est...et 'pax' aduerbium comicum, quo
utitur Terentius, quod similiter Graecum est'.
5 Sunt quae in compositione elgsionem' patiuntur, ut 'con ' sequente
uocali... Contra* 'pro*"' sequente uocali d assumit. (n, p. 30)
...'ad'... In compositione quoque modo intentiuum" est, ut
'approbat, afiirmat.'
Inueniuntur tamen" in aliis etiam partibus praepositiuae'... ut... P- 2l5a
10 'hic' pronomen praepositiuum, quod tamen licet etiam postponere, ut ("- P- ^^)
'hic homo' et" 'homo hic,' nulla ordinis confusione'...bene dicitur'-
lure igitur haec sola pars, id est praepositio, a loco, quem proprium
possidet*, nomen accepit.
Sepe et uerbis desunt praepositiones "...et praepositionibus
'5 uerba"... Compositae praepositiones cum aliis partibus in illarum potes
tatem concedunt', ut 'incuruus, adoro, abhinc, perinde'; nam in
'absque' magis additio est que" syllabae, , , quam coniunctio. Verba,
quia nominatiuum semper significant uel uocatiuum", ideo in
20 compositione semper habent praepositiones, quomodo et nominatiui
nominum et uocatiui.
Est quando praepositio loco coniunctionis , , accipitur,,. ut 'propter
te,' hoc est 'tui causa'",' Similiter 'ob' loco causalis poni solet ("- P- 32)
1, ,i, Amal rondgab saichdetu dochum luic in aduerbiis atd dano P. 214 b
26 in praepositioni^Ms ut in reliqua 2. fri - ex 3, tdbe^
4. fri con 4a, ,i, ani as - pro • 5, ,i, indidmech ,i, derhaid ni
1, ,i, alaaili diih hi remthechtas ut praeposifo'ttae alaaili dano it P- 2l5a
coitchena eter remthechtas et tiarmoracht ut hic - • 2. ni fail
chumscugud iihuirdd and huare is dilmain ndo chechtar rihdi
30 3. cdineperr 4. ,i, arremsuidigud do rannaib 5, .1. ni hiat
remsuidigthi friu huaraih 6. biit remsuidigthi huaraib cen-
briathra leo 7. foscochet 8. is airi nithahvr sdn 9. .i.
nert nainmnichthce pronominis hicetni persin ftrethre 7 nert nainmnedo
anmma} hitertpersin 6?-ethre 7 nert togarthado hipersim, tdndisi hrethre
35 10. .i. aicsenogud comacomuil do buith Mremsuidigud
1. i.e. as there is a striving towards a place in adverbs, so there is in P. 214b
prepositions, as in etc. 2. to ex. 4, to con. 4a, i,e, pro.
5, i,e, intentive, i,e, it certifies something,
1, i,e, some of them in anteposition, as praepositives, others then are P. 215 a
40 common both in anteposition and in postposition, as hic. 2. there is
no change of order there, because either is permissible to it. 4, i.e. their
being placed before parts of speech. 5. i.e. sometimes there are no
prepositions with them. 6. there are sometimes prepositions without
verbs by them. 8. therefore I do not give this. 9 i.e the
46 force of naming a pronoun (is) in the first person of a verb, and the force
of a nominative of a noun in the third person of a verb, and the force of
a vocative in the second person of a verb, 10, i,e. giving the reason
why a conjunction is in a preposition, ' om. MS.

218 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
coniunctionis, . . .cum in compositione semper praepositionis habeat"
significationem. . ,
Cum apud Graecos separata praepositio tribus soleat casibus
praeponi, ,, apud nos duobus solis praeponitur, id est accusatiuo et
P, 215 b ablatiuo, nisi eXXrivia/j,a> " utatur auctoritas"  genitiuo est usus 5
secundum Graecos' pro ablatiuo, .. ,.. Separatae' enim eae semper
transitionem significant,
(ii, p, 33) Praepositio', quando per defectionem uerborum profertur, gener
alem seruat accentuum regulam , , ut Virgilius in III Aeneidos'' :
O mihi sola mei super* Astyanactis imago... lo
Nee non etiam si praepostere proferatur, ut Virgilius in XII :
decus imperiumque Latini
Te penes".
Virgilius in I Aeneidos :
maria omnia circiim, 15
in fine acuitur.., sicut et apud Graecos Bid" Et si loco aduerbiorum
(11, p, 34) uel interiectionum" accipiantur, similiter motant accentum sibi
P, 216a distinatum'. ,,,cum etiam loco nominis ea [scil. aduerbia] soleant
accipi, ut Virgilius : mane nouum ; 20
Sponte sua',
(II, p, 35) Et est quando eandem habent tam in compositione quam in
appositione significationem',,. Est quando diuersam, ut 'de te
loquor',' id est 'tui causa loquor,' 'deprimo,' hoc est 'infra premo';
P, 216b 6st quando abundant syllabice...ut 'emori' pro 'mori*.' ...cum 25
apud Graecos praepositio composita cum dictionibus aliis quibusdam
paenultimam habentibus acutam antepaenultimam eam facit, si
addit significationi aliquid, ut TrX'J^crt'o? 7rapaTrXijaio<i^, apud nos in

30

P, 215 a 11- ol 12. .1. ainmm n^/n'iiso irisa ¦jiacowio^tor re))isuidigud
continued dogenitin -
P. 215 b 1- /oc/iosmailius 7i^rec 2, /iico?nasn dis 3, ,i, rem
suidigud aoinur cen brethir 4, artda 5, ,i, islatso
6, aiccend inuilt dano hisuidiu apwci g?-aecos 7, ,i. aiccend
saindiles inna remsuidigtbe
1. .1. anmman dordnta dedohriathraib 2. inni 3. .i. 35
aicsenogud in - de - hicomasridis aidhligod and hicomsuidigud -
4. nombdad

P. 216 a

P. 215a 12. i.e. name of a figure by which a preposition is joined to a
continued genitive.
P. 215b 1. after the likeness of the Greeks. 2. in apposition. 3. i.e. 40
a preposition alone without a verb. 4. survives. 5, i.e, 'tis
thine, 6, in this, then, the Greeks have the accent on the ultima,
7, i,e, the peculiar accent of the prepositions.
P. 216a 1. i.e. nouns which have been made of adverbs, 3, i,e, causality
in de (when) in apposition, intensification therein (when) in composition. +5
' MS. eXKivurp.o " om. MS. " MS. interectionum ~ ^ MS. irKriaois
TrapaTrXecrws

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 219
uno aduerbio hoc' solet facere, 'inde' 'deinde,' ^xinde, prdinde, ne, si
grauetur praepositio, per appositionem esse putetur ante aduerbium,
quod fieri non liquet"'. Est qhando significantiae causa assumitur
praepositio',,. Sunt quae similem habent potestatem [scil.
5 priuatiohem], ut 'ab a,' 'ex e,' quae etiam localem possident''
significationem *.
Subtractae quoque nominibus quibusdam loco aduerbiorum ea (n, p, 36)
faciunt accipi, ut 'domo uenio' pro 'a domo",' et 'domi sum' pro 'in
dome' et 'domum eo' pro 'ad domum,' Et inuicem pro se ponuntur
10 praepositiones, ut 'in urbem uenio"' pro 'ad urbem'... Adeo
autem plerumque localem habent significationem praepositiones,
quod' aduerbia quoque ex his quaedam localia nascuntur: 'ex, extra',
extrinsecus ; sub, subter ; in, infra intra, intus".'
De singularum igitur ui' et significatione', ut ualemus", disserere P, 217 a
15 conemur, (n- p- 37)
'Ad' tam in compositione tam in appositione plerumque prox-
imitatem significat, ut 'adeo'' ., 'ad Troiam' pro 'iuxta Troiam',,,'ad
balneas Pallacinas*,' hoc est 'iuxta balneas,' Est etiam causalis, ut
'ad quid hoc fecisti"?' hoc est 'cuius causa,' et similitudinis, ut
20 'accommodatus"',..'ad ungem'.'... Additionis quoque, ut 'ad haec
mala°.' 1. .i, ind aiccend do brithfor antepeneuilt 2, ,i, ahuitsem P. 2i6b
Aicomsuidigud ante aduerbiwm 3. do immdogod forggnuso
4. .i. locdatu indib huilib 5. .i. foxol dluc isindobrethir asberr
26 domo 6. donchathraig 7. ol 8. indsechtardaid 9. oin
huile insin
1. .i. in i comsuidigud /a Aicomasiidls biit fa andiis 2. .\. P. 217a
cisi chiall his indib amal rondgab proximitas in - ad 3. saigirn
4. .i. ocnafothaircthib palnacdih .i. de nomine philosophi" araanic
ioacenelcefothaircthesin-' 5. cia ar neoch" dorrignis 6. .1.
ddchomadasaigthe' .i. comadasogod 7 chosmailigud neich dialailiv - ¦
7. do ingin 8. .i. inna olcsa amal nihed - ad and
1 i e the bringing the accent on the antepenult. 2. i.e. that it P- 216b
should be in composition before an adverb. 3. to enhance signi-
35 ficance (1). 4. i.e. locality in them all. 5. i.e. removal from a
place (is implied) in the adverb c?o»«o. 6. to the city. 9. all
this (infra, intra, intus, is derived) from m. _ - u ..u * P 217a
lie whether they are in composition or m apposition or in both ot ¦
them' 2 i,e, what is the meaning that is in them, as there is
40 proximity in ad. 4, i.e, at the Pallacine baths : from the name of
a philosopher who invented that kind of baths. 5. for what hast
thou done it? 6. accommodated, that is, the accommodation and
assimilation of one to another. 8. i.e. these evils, as if ad were not
there. ' leg licet " MS. possidentur " MS. ualeamus " MS. philophi
: t^li tlo^s^tv'i'^oiridrrecUnto dechomadasaigthe; but d^.hirmadasingtJ^
an artificial word made to represent ac-commodatus, the mark over do here indioatmg
stress, not length

220 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
p. 217b 'Per',, Est etiam iurandi, in quo uim obtinet Trpo? Graecae,
(ii, p, 38) quae apud illos quoque in iureiurando' accipitur, ut 'per louem''
TT/so? TOV Ato?'. Virgilius in X:
Per te*, per qui te talem genuere parentes^
Aduerbii quoque uim obtinet, quando pro 'ualde' accipitur ut 5
Terentius in Andria :
Per .e. castor" scitus puer est natus Pampilo,
Virgilius in III Georgicon :
post" montem oppositum,
Deriuatur ex hoc 'posterns' et 'postica',' 10
'Cis' et componitur et separatur et magis localem habet significa
tionem, ut 'cisalpina' Gallia"' et 'cis'" Rhenum",' Possumus tamen
per translationem et in tempore et in aliis rebus ea uti", ut 'cis
(11. p. 39) definitum tempus",' sicut 'ultra'* definitum'",' uel 'cis naturae leges'",'
ut 'ultra naturae,' 15
'Trans' quoque et componitur et separatur, ut 'transfero',.,' trans
Padum"',,.
P- 218a ,,,'cum' pro qua 'con' in compositione semper inuenitur prae
positiua eandem significationem' habens' quam 'cum'' praepositio,
ut 'concurro, conficio,' Nee scriptura* tamen multum discrepat" : 20
antiqui enim pro 'cum' 'com' scribebant, Praepostere" tamen, ut
quibusdam placet, cum ablatiuo pronominum componitur 'cum''
P, 217b 1, ,i. hifirlugu 2, tar ioih 3, tarsnadeo^ 4. torutsu
5. indadhol 6, ,i, iartain ,i. aduerbium 7, faiui 8. ,i,
cenalpande ,i, fri alpai ii desiu 9, cisalpi;ia ,i, co?nsMic?igthe ,i, 25
in gallia cenalpande ¦ cenalpai n etarru - 10, ,i, comashdis
11, ,i, cenrian rietrom 12, ,i. cesu locdatu asaicned and .i."
tar crich innunn ,i, cesu fricrich desiu aaicned som • i reliqua
13, .1. sech innaimsir crichnigthi hinnunn 14. .1. al 15.* .i,
amal hid ed insin ashertha 16, ,i, echtarecht" .i. docoid tar recht 30
iiaicnid hinnwn 17. comasiiddis
P. 218a 1. .i. fri cum 2. .1. con - Aicomsuidigud 3. .1. asciwn
4. .1. ascribend 5. hiter con 7 cum 6. .1. daddruhurt
nandgndth -cum- Aicomsuidigud acht is con his tarahesi- 7. ascum
P. 217b 3. by the gods'". 8. cisalpine, i.e. on this side of the Alps. 35
9. cis-alpina, i.e. a compound, the cisalpine Gaul, without the Alps
between them (and it)'. 10. apposition. 11. without the
Rhine between me (and it)'. 12. i.e. though locality is its natural
meaning, that is, beyond the boundary, i.e. though its natural meaning is
on this side of the boundary. 13. i.e. beyond the definite time. 40
15. i.e. as if it were this that was said. 16. i.e. outside the law, i.e.
he has transgressed a law of nature. 17. apposition.
P. 218a 1- i.e. with cum. 2. i.e. con in composition. 4. i.e. the
writing of it. 5. between con and cum. 6. i.e, though I have
said that cum is not usual in composition, but co?i is in place of it, 45
i parentes
' MS, potentes ¦' the glossator mistook Ai6s for the Latin decs " this may
be the beginning of a separate gloss on translationem, Thurneysen "i 14 and 15
may form one gloss, Thurneysen " rectius echtarrecht ' of. Vol. i. 599 note f

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 221
praepositio, ut 'mecum'... 'Clam' enim magis aduerbium est',...et
diminuitur", quod nulla praepositio habet, ut 'clanculum'"'...
'Ante'... ...significat enim 'antea''... ut Virgilius in bucolico : P- 2i8b
Ante', pererratis amborum finibus, exul '
5 Aut Ararim Parthus bibet aut Germania Tigrim,
Deriuatur ex hoc nomen 'antiquus'...ex quo 'antiquarius'.'
...'citra saniem*'...
'Circum' .. quando uero -n-ipi^ demonstrat, aduerbium est locale, (n. p. 41)
ut Virgilius in IIII Aeneidos:
10 Anna, uides toto properari litore circum".
'Circa'.., quando pro 'iuxta' accipitur, ut 'circa forum "'...postposita
tamen inuenitur apud Virgilium post ablatiuum 'quo',' loco coniunc
tionis prolata causalis...
'Erga'. ..quae separata inuenitur solum'... P. 219 a
15 'Inter',,. Nee solum casualibus praeponitur apud nos et (n- P- ^2)
grauatur, quod suum est' praepositionis,,.
'Pridie' quoque more praepositionis accusatiuo adiungitur... P- 220a
' pridie Kalendas' lanuarias.' (°- P- ^^^
...'coram, palam, sine, absque, tenus,' quorum omnium interpre- (n. p- 45)
20 tationes apud Graecos aduerbia sunt'. ...nostri huiuscemodi
dictiones, quando praeponuntur casibus accusatiuis uel ablatiuis, per
transitionem personarum' inter praepositiones accipiunt et grauantur
omnibus syllabis*; quando uero uerbis coniunguntur et intransitiuae
sunt et generalem seruant accentuum rationem", inter aduerbia
26 numerant, et tunc licet ea nominatiuo uel praeponi uel supponi, ut
'legit Cicero et ultra nihil fecit"'... 'Sine' tamen et 'absque' et
'tenus'' non inueni nisi cum ablatiuo et semper transitiue. . . Suum
8. .i. isairi nithabur apud supradicta 9. amal dohgaibter ^^^^^^^
dobriathra" 10. indiamrdn
30 1. iar miciniar" 2. riam 3. arsate 4. sleidm P- 2l8b
5. inchuartaigthith 6. ocondal suidiu 7. as qno
1. nib'i hicomsuidigud 2. saindiles P. 219a
1. pridkalde .1. a,duerbium loco praepositionis 2. anetarcerta P- 220a
lagrecu 3. opersin dialaili 4. .i. graif foraib 5. .i. iar
li riagoil chenelaig aiccend indobriathraih" amal asftdliged aicend
inddbriathraih olchene 6. .i. supponitwr hic ultra .1. indoll
7. nicumcat sidi beta oidohriathra'^
8. i.e. therefore I do not give it with those above mentioned. 9. as P. 218 a
adverbs are diminished.
40 6. at the forum.
1 (erga) is not in composition. 2. peculiar. P. 219a
2 their interpretations with the Greeks. 3. from (one) person P. 220a
to another 4 i.e. the grave accent on them. 5. i.e. according to
the general rule of accents on adverbs as is the law of accents on other
45 adverbs. 7. these cannot be adverbs.
' MS. dobre- " cf. iarmiciniar (gl. antea) Ml. 18" 10 « MS. indobre"
^ MS. dobreth"

222

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

uero est aduerbiorum . . intrausitiue posse proferri et similiter
omnibus adiungi", ut 'non bonus homo ille est'. ..sic et per reliquos
casus, in quibus 'non' aduerbii causa nulla transitio fieri ostenditur".
Af' si dicam 'coram Cicerone dixit Catilina'''... transitionem sine
dubio facio diuersarum personarum'", id est ab alia ad aliam transeo 5
personam, quod suum est praepositionis.
P. 220b Quae uero ex his possunt sine casibus' uerbis adiungi', etiam
(II. p. 46) inter aduerbia ponunt. Sallustius uero in historiis aduerbium hoc
[scil. super] protulit: 'ubi multa nefanda" casu super ausi atque passi.'
Sed mihi uidetur Sallustius quoque loco praepositionis hoc postere'* 10
protulisse"... Idem Censorinus haec etiam subiungit*: "post'
(11. p. 47) praepositio". . .' Nee mirum, accentum uel ordinationem differentiam
facere praepositionibus et aduerbiis", quamuis easdem habeant syllabas,
cum hoc' in aliis quoque partibus inueniatur, ut 'pone' uerbum et
aduerbium siue praepositio accentu discernitur'... 15
'A' et 'ab' et 'abs' et 'e' et 'ex' eandem fere significationis uim
habent ; nam et locales et temporales^ et ordinales'" similiter
inueniuntur", Sed quando consonans sequitur, 'a' et 'e' magis
praeponuntur et" in appositione.,, 'Abs' tam in compositione
quam appositione consonantibus solet praeponi'.., 'E' autem in 20

P, 221a
(II, p, 48)
P, 221b
P, 220a
continued P. 220b

P, 221a

P, 220a
continued

P. 220b

P, 221a

8, centairmthecht persan 9, ni ddni dohriathar" tairm-
theohtas persan nindib dadcomaltar doib 10, atd tairmthechtas
persan hie ,i. is sain indi asidruhart 7 indi frisandrhrath
1, inton rhhite cen tuisliu 2. /lico-masndis 3, ,i, casu
super ybsodin 4. .i. uerba as&eir sis 5, ,i, iartain 6, ,i, 25
cumscugud aiccind 1 uirdd dogni dechor randatath 7, ,i, cum
scugud uirdd 7 aiccind 8, pone • graif for cechtar adasyllah intan
asremsuidigud 9, ,i, ha6ent sensvm separationis de loco quando
seruiunt' contra^ partici|)ia i intain fcngniat fri anmman sluindite
aimsir - ut de die de tempore - 10, Ordinafes ,i, praepositiuae 30
semper \ fogniat fri anman huirdd wt & primo reliqua 11. .i.
dogniat huili atrddesin 12, ,i, cid
1. etsi non omnibMS .1, partifttts incipien<i6ws a consonantibus i
donaih comfogrichthih^ archuit tuisil -
8, without transition of persons, 9, an adverb does not cause 35
transition of persons in them, though it be added to them, 10, here
there is a tran,sition of persons, i,e, different are the person who has said
it and the person to whom it has been said,
1, when they are without cases, 2. in apposition, 3, 'casu
super' accordingly, 4, i,e. words that he says below, 5, i,e. 40
afterwards, 6. i,e, change of accent or order which makes a distinc
tion of part of speech, 7. i,e. change of order and accent, 8, put
a grave accent on each of its two syllables when it is a preposition,
9, ...or when they are construed with nouns that signify time, as de die,
de tempore.... 10. or they are construed with nouns of order, as a 45
primo etc, 11, i,e, they all do these three things,
1, ...or to the consonants as regards case.

" MS. aut
MS. dobre"
MS. comogricir

^ MS. cantilena
' the n over

the line

MS. nefandae

¦' leg. praepostere
Ir. intain fongniat fri

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 223
compositione uel priuatiuum' est : 'eneruus',' 'enodus,' uel intentiuum",
ut 'enectus'... 'Ex' quoque ... modo priuatiuum, ut 'explico
exero*'... Deriuatur* autem ab eo quod est 'ab, abs absque.'
Nam ' que,' quando uim et*" significationem coniunctionis non habet,
5 syllaba est", non pars orationis", quomodo in 'ubique'... ("• P- ^9)
...alii uero ad imitationem Graecorum, apud quos Trpo** praepositio
corripitur, nostros quoque in quorundam compositione hoc fecisse
dicunt". 'In' quoque loco inuenitur", ut 'pro testimonio dixit,' hoc
est 'in testimonio.' P- 222a
10 'Prae'... Pro 'ante' quoque accipitur, ut 'praedico''... (n. p. 50)
'Cum' et aduerbium potest esse', quando to 'ottotc' significat, et
praepositio, quando aiiv, et est copolatiua'...et per solam apposi
tionem* inuenitur. Nee mirum", cum loco eius in compositione ("¦ P- ^^)
semper 'con' praeponatur"... 'Cum'' praepositio quoque, quando
16 pronominibus postponitur primae uel secundae personae uel etiam
'se',' quae est tertiae, enclitici uice fungitur... ut 'mecum, t^cum,
secum '...aliis uero postposita acuitur", ut 'quocum'", quacum'...
...diminutionem, quae in praepositione nunquam inuenitur, in P- 222b
aduerbio uero est' quando'% ut 'bene: belle,' 'longe: longule'; sic ergo
2o'clam: clanculum'.' Deriuatur ex hoc etiam 'clandistinus'.'
'Sine' autem etiam uerbum est imperatiuum*. .. (n. p. 52)
'Absque' quibusdam composita a praepositione 'abs' et 'que"'
coniunctione uidetur, sed nunquam 'que"' coniunctio in compositione
1. doopir sens indiuit 2. neruus .i. colmmdne eneruus .i. ^- 221b
26 dnairt 3. .i. dscsende t forhuide .1. sens aidhligthe thechtas
4. assafiud 5. .i. fortdrmach 6. .i. ni comacomol hisuidiv
7. .i. inchruth nandrann insce acht is fortdrmach 8. ius
innatimmoircne 9. arecar dano sensns in • hi prd -
1. .i. remiepvr 2. .i. intainsin 3. .i. ciall chomthindif^-^^^^
30 and 4. trechomas'fiddis 5. .i. ni machdath dd hi comas'ftdis
6. armad hi comsuidigud is con bis and innalucsom hi suidiu
7, ani as cum 8. cid do se 9, arisicomasndis attd
10. lasinnisin
1. diminutio la, .i. alailitain 2. ind inidledn ^- ^^^^
35 3, inidil 4, Idic 5, as abs 7 as que"^ 6, as que
1, it takes away the sense of the simplex. 3, i,e, extensive'' or P- 221b
perfected", i,e, it has the sense of enhancement, 5, i,e, an addition,
6, i,e, it is not a conjunction there, 7, i.e, as que is not a part of
speech, but an addition, 8, the rule of the shortening 9, so
40 the meaning of in is found in pro.
2, i,e, then, 3, i,e, the sense of collection therein, 4, by P- 222a
apposition, 5, i,e. no wonder that it is in apposition, 6, for if
cum be in composition 'tis con that is in its place herein, 8, even to
se. 9, for it is in apposition,
45 la, i,e, at some time, P. 222b
' MS. diriuantur
b om, MS,
" MS. q,
" cf, eiscsin Sg, 201" 16, escse Ml, 65»4, escsiu 65' 5
" ci.forbaidi Ml. 116" 3

224

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

suam uim' amittit^ ut 'atque, neque, quoque'.' Ergo quando amittat
significationem", syllabice magis adiecta uidetur. Est igitur,.
deriuatio ab 'abs: absque'",' quomodo ab 'unde: undique',,
'magnus poeta Virgilius fuit, magnus poeta Virgilius fuit'^'
,,,'uter'',., Plautus in Poenulo:
Quid est ? cuiates estis' ? aut quo ex oppido ?

P, 238b
(II, p, 109)
P, 242 a
(n, p, 122)
P, 242b Quamobrem igitur praepositae partes, id est interrogatiuae, uel
(ii,pp,l23, nominatiuae fiunt' uel aduerbiales, ostendimus,
4)
P. 222b 7, annert his icomaccomol 8. amal ata comsuidigthi sidi
continued Q jjg^^ comaccomail 10, ani as absque i
P. 238b 1, ni rdid chene
P, 242 a 1, -ciade 2. can duihd
P- 242 b 1. -cairhe biit"

P. 222 b 7, the force that is in a conjunction,
continued 9, the force of a conjunction,
P, 238 b 1, it is not easy besides,
P, 242a 2, whence are ye?
P, 242 b 1, why they are.

8. as these are compounds.

15

' MS. amittat u
magnus poeta ir" fuit . ni reid chene
" MS. magnus poeta uirgiUus fuit • luuenalis in . 11 .
" leg. ciairJira 6mS = quamobrem fiunt, of. Sg. 2 17' 5? J.S.

Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). 225

PRISCIAN.
h. Codex Augiensis (Reichenau) cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhae
ADSERVATUS.
. . .quod gratum fore credidi temperamentum'. . . (ed. Hertz, i, p ,2) ^- 2a
5 Huius tamen' operis te hortatorem sortitus' iudicem' quoque
facio,,, ,..ut 'asbestus,' 'Asbustes^''... (i. p. 42) f- lOa
'gibbus',' 'gibber'.' (i. p. 46) tn&
...'immunis''... (i. p, 49) f- nb
10 ,,,'mutta',' 'Cotta"'... (i, p, 50)
Patronomicum est, quod a propriis tantummodo diriuatur patrum f. I5a
nominibus secundum formam Grecam, quod significat cum genitiuo
primitiui filius uel nepos ; 'Aiacides',' Aiacis filius uel nepos, (l, p, 62)
A regibus siue conditoribus [scil, patronymica formantur]
15 ' Thesidae,' ' Cicropidas,' id est Athinenses, 'Aeniadse,' 'Romulidse,'
id est Romani', Idem [scil, Vergilius] in ui .^neidos',,, (i, p, 64)
1, ,i, h'dare nad tucus acht ani ruputhasdde 2. [in marg. 1.] .1. f. 2a
roneriais damsa odernain hicutrummus frimcheliu togu domsa anisin
fdsu indsainriud dia nertad sechcdch 3, ,i, cethuc cuimbri
20 mulihuir 1, ,i. nephathnachta^ t 10 a
1, ,i, tuthle" 2. cnocc^ f, iia
1. .i. dimdin 2. loimm f. lib
1. .1, a nomine aiax aiacos OS in des condeni aiacides 2, [marg. f, 15 a
25 l.]romm7cZorosaiciuitatemAc^aeneasr'itci?ise<inc^romciin'' 3. [marg.
d,] Arruscrib uirgilius ititul xii librorMm incipit ,i, liber aeneidos rt
dutaithibdn^ • dupriseien nominatiuum hota^ anaenidos isin ,1, aeneis
isairi duaisilbi do ascribend ,i, duarhuid anominatiuum intan duarhuid
ingenitin
30 1. i.e, since I have brought only what was necessary, 2, i,e, thou f. 2a
hast encouraged me to do like my fellows. That is my choice, that thou
especially beyond every one should encourage it. 3. i.e. though I cite
the brevity of my book.
1. i.e. unburied. *• ^^^
35 2. a drop". f- ^'^^
1. so that it makes Aeacides. 2. Romulus has founded f. 15a
ciuitatem: from Aeneas the Romans have descended. 3. what Virgil
has written in the title .xii. librorum 'incipit primus liber Aeneidos 'etc.
that shewed to Priscian the nominative from which is that Aeneidos,
40 i.e. Aeneis. Therefore he (Priscian) ascribes to him (Virgil) the writing
of it, i.e. he (Virgil) has set forth its nominative when be has set forth
the genitive. 1 gu
•MS.asbutes, cf.Sg. 20'4 - MS. cotta " cf Sg. 22'6 " of. Sg 22' 7
e of Sg 31" 5 f leg dutaithbi sin, which is translated. W. b. leg. duaidbib sin
'that will shew'? J. S.: cf. Prise, ed. Hertz i. p. 67, 11. 19, 20; sic auctoritate usus est
Virgilius in tituli scriptione quo Aeneis inscripsit s MS. nota Holder " the
gloss loimm is intended for the following gutta
S. G. II. 1-5

226

Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

f. 15 b

f. 16 a
f. 17 b
f. 23 a
f. 24 a
f. 27 b
f. 28 a
f. 28 b
f. 29 b
f. 30 b
f. 36 b
f. 37a
f. 15 a
continued f. 15 b

f. 16 a
f. 17 b
f. 23 a
f. 24 a
f. 27 b
f. 28 a
f. 28 b
f. 29 b
f. 30 b
f. 36 b
f. 37 a
f. 15 a
continued f. 15b

Sunt igitur patronomicorum formse apud Graecos -iii- In 'des,'
quae dicitur communis* apud illos, quod in omni sermone possunt
hac uti qua sola Romanorum quoque poetse utuntur. Nam aliis
duabus non utuntur, id est in 'wv' terminata, quae est propria ladis
linguae — lieXyiav pro HeXetByf — , et in 'aBio<;' quae est Eolica*...
(I. p. 65)
Inueniuntur tamen poetae in quibusdam addentes quasdam
litteras uel adimentes, addentes ut 'Peliades' pro 'Pelides'... (l. p. 67)
...Apud Graecos contra regulam penultimam diptongum habent'...
...'Cholchis',' 'Argolis*,' 'Ciclasias"'... (l. p. 68)
...'mulio mulionis mulionicus''... (l. p. 70)
fiscina'"' corripit penultimam quomodo fuscina'. .. (l. p. 80)
...'hic calus hoc cassillum''... (i. p. 115)
'testudo''... (i. p. 123)
'matertera''... 'haec buxus' arbor', 'hoc buxum' lignum'.
142)
..'lixa''... (I. p. 144)
..'subtel''... (I. p. 147)
..'furfur''... (i.p, 155)
,,'strigilis'',,. (I. p, 161)
..'nauci' quoque, quod putamen nucis' significat... (l. p, 204)
,, 'alcedo'',,. (i. p, 206)

(i,p.

'5

4, [in marg, 1,] ,i, ducach helru lagrecu''
1, [marg. d.] nied apelides fil ondi aspelias acht isdared^ indi
aspeleides fil ondi aspeleys 2. ,i, ar nifil dedgur isnaib cog- 25
nominibus ho taat 3, .i. cholchia incholchedde" 4, .i. ingrecde^
5, ,i, inciclasta"
1, ,i, echaire' isidorus in ,x,^
1, ,i. bellec 2. [in marg. d.] bec^a fiscina babtizeriujn
3. [in marg. 1.] ,i, beda haec'' fuscina tridens ,i, del 30
1, ,i, gliah'

1, selige
1, siur mathar^ 2.
1. ,i. cennige
1. mocol lin^
1. ,i, caith
1. marcir'^
1. .i. cdenna nucis
1. [in marg. d.] fallen"

hethe

3. .i. crann condid

35

4. i.e. to every dialect among Greeks, ^o
1, that it is not the Pelides that is from Pelias, but it is instead of
Peleides which is from Peleus. 2, i,e, for there is no diphthong in the
cognomina from which they are, 3, the Colchian woman.
f- 27b 1, i.e, a mother's sister, 2, i,e, firewood,
f. 30b 1. a horse-comb (marc-cir).
' cf. Sg. 31'' 13 '' MS. asderesi with a over r and a punctum delens over the first e
" cf, Sg. 32*' 10 " of. Sg. 32" 11 « cf, Sg, 32" 12. The lemma is a mistake
for Ciclas, las, ' of, Sg. 33"3 « i.e, in Etym, lib, x, 184 " h is written over b
' of, Sg, 49" 13, For (an) cliab, the c being medialised ('eclipsed') after the neuter
article in the writer's mind ^ cf, Sg. 61" 22 ' cf, Sg, 63' 15 ¦» MS,
mafcir Holder ° of, Sg, 93' 1

45

Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). '1^2/7
...'sospes^'... (I. p, 240) f- 4la
...'tricuspis''... (i. p. 251) f- 42b
...'intercus intercutis''... (l. p. 271) f- 45a
...'solus soleris''... Excipitur 'foenus -ris''... (i. p. 273)
5 ...'Pean''... (i, p, 283) f. 46a
.,. 'haec scobs''... (i. p. .320) ...'calibs''... (i, p, 321) f. 50b
...'Merops''  'cinyps''  'fax''  'lelex*'... f- 5la
(I. p, 322)
,., 'lucar lucaris',' (l. p, 326) f. 51b
io 'tiburim' 'burim''... (i. p. 329)
...'nisi si dicamus helenismo' usum esse poetam. (l. p. 349) f. 54a
...ut, si uelimus masculinum dicere ab eo quod est 'nupta, f, 56b
nuptus''... (I. p, 370)
Terentius in iunucho: quem praestulare, Parmeno'? (i, p. 378) f. 57b
15 ,,,ut significet to 'Bokw^'... (i, p, 389) f, 58b
,.. 'anclor''... Sunt tamen haec eadem uerba absoluta, cum non f. 59a
iunguntur casui accusatiuo, sed datiuo'...
Inplicat et miseros morsu depascitur' artus. (l. p, 391)
1, sldn f, 41a
20 1, ,i, cuisp f, 42 b
1, .i, comalnae" 2. [marg, 1,] .i.foll 3. .1. aithi^ [man. al.] usura f, 45a
1, ,i, ilach f- 46 a
1. astella - 6eda 2. .1. tinne f- 50b
1, .i. glanchosta isidorus" 2, .i. culennbocc^ 3, .i. aithinne t. 51a,
»5 4, .1. eperthith
1, .i, scaterc - heda [man, al] tempws quando lux emanat® 2. .i. f. 5lb
in^ecA^' 1. ongrecdacht de libro greco iohannis f, 54 a
1, .i. ondi rondgab f- 56 b
3° 1, .i. cinni sin frisnaiccai siu .1. secwnda persona praestolaris t re f. 57b
1. grec indi asuideor^ f. 58 b
1. .i. forfiun'" 2. iscotarsna fris fesin sunt arisi' absolutum I. 59 a.
verbum nad adilgnigedar hothuislib seruit autem hoc uerbum frito-
6arthid'' cid ar had^ absolutum iarum 3. .i. gelid .i. osumit""
36 ut uirgiliannm 1. i.e. purefooted. *- ^^*
1. (i.e. has made use) of the grecism. f- 54a
1. i.e. from that it is. *- ^^^
1. i.e. whom dost thou expect? ^- ^'^^
40 1, the Greek of uideor. . ^- ^^^
2, he is contrary to himself here, for that is absolutum uerbum which f- 59 a
does not want cases. Seruit autem hoc uerbum with a dative : why then
should it be absolutum t
' MS, comallnae -with a punctum delens over the second I; cf. Sg. 110" 2
" cf, Sg, 111" 3 , ,
<= Etym, lib, x. ed. Otto, p. 405, The glossator thought that merops (p.ipo>j/) came
from THcrus and pes, G,C.' 791 ,„„k,
" cf. Sg, 125' 7 ' cf, Sg, 126'' 1 ' for inncecht, of, Sg, 127" 1
sof. Sg. 142"2 " of. Sg, 143«4
' MS, arisi. The fem. pronoun is used as briathar (verbum) is fem.
" seruit is construed like the Irish fogni
' cf. Vol. 1. p. 505, note ' ¦» of. Sg. 143" 1
15—2

228 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
...'doceor* rhetboricam,' 'instituor" grammaticam,' 'moneor" ius-
titiam '. Consurgit senior tonicaque induitur' artus.
f. 59b 'Coeo''... (i. p. 394)
...'quirito et quiritor''... (l. p. 396) S
...'lento lentor' et lenteo*'... 'Humecto"'... (i. p. 397)
f. 60a ...'iacio''...'iaceo''  'aceo' ex quo acesco''... (i. p. 398)
Morte obita* qualis fama est uolitare figuras. (l. p. 399)
...'conuenio"'... ...'adorior"'... ...'operior''... (l. p. 400) '°
'Excarnifico''... (i. p. 402)
f- 60b ...'fundo',' eKxeco", 'fundis'; 'obsero',' irept^dXXo) rbv po')(X6v,
'obseras'; 'obsero,' •wepiaireipto*', 'obseris''... 'consternor*' TTT-vpofjiai,
'consternaris,' 'consternor",' /caTao-rpciii'z^v/iatj'constemeris'... (i.p. 403)
'Sapio' prudentia"... (i. p. 404) '6
f. 61a INstans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest'. (l. p. 406)
...ut facta esse ante nobis potuerint' in notitiam uenire... (l.
p. 407)
f. 61b ...hoc esse' dicebant. (l. p. 408)
...ut si dicam, 'intelligendi Homerum causa uenio' et 'amandi 20
uirtutem causa laboro' et 'eraendi mancipium causa uenio' ; quamuis
rarus sit huiuscemodi constructionis usus. Similiter dicimus 'in-
telligendo Homerum profeci,' 'amando uirtutem legi' et 'inuideudum
nobis non est' et 'minime nocendum uirtuti,' quia superiorum ac-
cussatiuo, inferiorum uerba datiuo adiunguntur'. (i. p, 410) 25
f- 59a ^ /• 7-
continued 4, fogliunn 5, /05'liunn 6, ./05'liunn 7. intuigther"
f-69b 1, .i.otaeg^ 2. .i. gaigim^ 3. .i. fillim \ dlgenaigim'
4. .i, attoihim^ 5. ,i, folcaim^
f- 60a 1, ,i, insddaim 2, .i. inarhenim 3. .i. dctegim a quo est
acetum 4. .i. am6a frithtechtai' 5. .1. adgaur \ duttluchur^ 30
6. .i. arriuth 7. .i. frisaicdm 8. .i. fennaim
f. 60b 1. .i. duddlim^ 2. .i. frisd'dnaim 3. .i. asindiut 1
clandaim,'^ 4. .i. fobothaim" 5. fommdlagar" 6. .i.
trebraigim^ t sapio itargninim
f. 61a 1. .i. anephthairismech'^ 2. .i. amal /arcnmisifis "¦ 35
f- 61b ^ 1. .1. nombith" 2. niasse aranimfognad intansid frissin
brethir as - sum ¦ no fria baullu ut est hic rl
f, 60 a 4, i,e, when it was to be met.
f, 61a 1- the non-permanent, 2, i,e. as though they had been made,
f, 61b 1- i-e, that it was, 2, it is not possible that the accusative 40
should be construed with the verb sum or with its members, ut etc,
' MS, eKxoi " MS, Tepiinnpu " cf, Sg, 143" 3 ^ of, Sg 144' 4
«of, Sg, 144"2 fof, Sg, 145'1 e cf, Sg, 145'2 " cf, Sg. 145»3
' cf. fritumthiagar Sg. ' Perhaps dattluchur ' cf. Sg. 146" 6 '^ of. Sg. 146" 89
" cf. Sg. 146" 13 " fommdlagur, Zimmer perperam, cf. Sg. 146" 14
p of. Sg. 146" 16 1 of. Sg. 147" 1. Instans is glossed as if it were uou stans
' leg. forcuimsitis, cf. Sg. 148' 5
' cf. Sg. 148" 6

Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). 229
...idem enim significamus'. Sopina uero nominantur, quia ^f-62a
passiuis participiis, quae quidam sopina nominauerunt, nascuntur.
(I. p. 412)
Per indicatiuum, ut 'curritur a me' pro 'curro' ; imperatiuum,
5 'curratur a t6' pro 'curre'; optatiuum, 'utinam curreretur a t6' pro
'utinam curreres'; subiunctatiuum, 'cum curratur a t^,' pro 'cum
curras''... Hoc autem interest inter infinitum passiuum et infinitum,
qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae nascuntur a uerbis actiuis, quod
infinitus passiuus uerbo eget solo ad perfectam significationem'...
io(i. p, 413)
...Sed etiam pro dopla-rov accipitur, quod tempus apud Graecos 1 62b
tam modo perfectam rem quam multo ante', significare potest.
...adiaciens tempus tov Be irdXai tov virepa-vvTeXiKov id est plus
quam perfectum', significat... (l. p, 415)
'5 ., .'patruus' amita',' 'auunculus' matertera'.., (l, p, 418) f, 63a
Item inpersonalia uerba, quae ex s6 nascuntur',,, (i, p, 420) f, 63b
Indicatiuus . , , ideo primus ponitur,,, quia substantiam siue es
sentiam rei significat', ,, (i, p, 421) Sed haec postea reputentur'...
...et quia ad praesens praeterita et futura intelleguntur*... (i. p, 422)
2o ...cogitatione uero, ut, si cogitem deluuium quale sit in praesenti, f. 64a
ex hoc notionem concipio futuri'. (l. p. 423)
Impersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam est significationis'. . . (l, p, 425)
1. arherainni dano dede agerint gnimo j coitchinne" 2. [ini- 62a
marg. 1.] ni impersonale infechtsa iartormuch inpronominis rt
25 3, [in marg, d,] arni dcen dechor fri cdssad donaih hi bite ho neutur^
1, sechmadachta iiocus 7 cian 2. issi ind amser dccrichtha t. 62 b
asbiur friutt"
1, isidorus frater patris 2, soror pairis*^ 3, fraier matris *- 63a
1, impersonalia nad hiat d brethir ut poenitet pudet" 2. slond f. 63b
30 gnima hirrec inindidit^ 3. .i. adrimfetar^ 4. .i. rohbatar 7
biet in praesenti''
1. ho imrordai nech didiu isindrecdairc atdla 7' intairsitiu^ adchi I- 64 a
dolhthai dano iarum is atothdchaide - fantasiaca cogitatione 2. .1.
slond gnima cen tdrand persaine^
35 1. i.e. we then express two things by the gerund of the active and f. 62a
of the common. 2. it is not impersonale this time after adding
the pronoun"". 3. for to differ from the passive is not necessary for
those which are from the neuter.
1. a preterite near and remote. 2. this is the unlimited tense f- 62 b
40 (the aorist), which I mention to thee.
1. impersonalia which are not from a verb ut etc. 2. signification f- 63b
of action merely in the indicative. 4. i.e. they have been and they
will be in praesenti.
1, When any one then has thought in the present, the flood and the f, 64 a
45 inundation which he sees he also afterwards feigns it" for the i\itu.re phan-
tasiaca cogitatione. 2, i,e. signifying action without denoting person,
» cf, Sg, 149" 7, Before arberamni there are some letters like inn a " of, Sg,
150' 2 '^ cf, Sg, 151' 3 " of, Sg, 152' 2 " ot, Sg, 153' 1 ' MS, in\didit
Holder : cf, Sg, 153' 3 <¦ cf , Sg, 153" 1 " of, Sg, 153" 4 ' this is more likely
7 written over the line than an abbreviation for m. Holder "t the last i over the
line ' of. Sg, 154' 4 "" i.e. the addition of the pronoun makes the verb personal:
cf. Sg. 150' 1 " dolbthai = dolbaith-i

230 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
f- 65a ...'tracto''... Non poenitus absistunt' haec a primitiuorum
significatione. (l. p. 431)
A uillico'... (i. p. 433)
f. 65b Nomina quoque quae ex ipso actu' agentibus' imponuntur...
(I. p. 434) 5
...'aspernor''  'consternor -aris*'... (i. pp. 435, 436)
In uerbis compositis est quando Graeci extrinsecus faciunt de-
f. 66a clinationem ad similitudinem simplicium'... Apud Romanes uero
semper intrinsecus fit declinatio', id est, in ipsa iunctura sequentis
uerbi' uel post eam... lo
Apparet ergo ex hoc, quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum,
quae non eosdem modos compositionum per omnia seruant tempora,
per singula separatim fit'. (l. p. 437)
f. 66b ...'penulatus''... (l. p. 441)
...a cerro 'cirratus''... a lacerna' 'lacernatus'... i5
f- 67a ...a Cerrere 'cerritus''... (l. p. 442)
f- 65a 1. .i imrddaim" 2. .i. niteshanat i ni dechriget^ 3. .i.
dnd rectairiu"
^¦^^^ 1, dohber ainm doib den gnim gnite^ 2, .i. dunaih hi gnite
3, .1, londaigim 4. .i. fobothaim 5, .i. dnd rainn didenig io
f- 66 a 1. inmagen indentar infilliud is immeddn dognither ni fodeud"
2. in principio ,i, inna' rainne didencha incomsuidigthi^ 3, ,i.
etarscarad oabi oencAomsuidigud''
f- 66b 1. casalda' ,i, penula -casal 2. cirrus .1. mong i gibhne unde
7 cirri 7 tonderi dicwnt unde 7 cirri uocantwr intonsae partes'' 25
3, .1, casa^
f, 67a 1, caichen^ [in marg, d,] cereritus debuit esse
f. 65a 2, i,e, they are not wanting to, or they difier not,
f. 65b 1, a name is given them from the deed they do, 2, i,e, to those
that do, 3, i,e. from the last part, 30
f, 66 a 1, the place wherein the flexion is made, 'tis in the middle it is
made, not at the end, 2, i.e. of the last part of the compound.
3. i.e. separation, so that there is not one compound.
'of. Sg. 155" 3 "cf.Sg. 155" 5 - cf. Sg. 156" 1 " cf. Sg. 156"6
' eher a ais 0 Holder; cf. Sg. 157"! ' MS. in b ef. Sg. 157" 2, rectius in ch-
^ cf. Sg. 157" 10 ' cf. Sg. 159' 5 ^ cf. Sg. 159' 7 ' of. Sg. 159" 8

Glosses on Priscian (Le'yden). 231

PRISCIAN.
c. Codex Leidensis, Lat. MSS. No. 67.
...cunchin pro conchin... est concha cesc. concha quasi concaua. f. 16a
(ed. Hertz, i. p. 26)
5 'Veredus ueredarius' uir redarum id est curruum princeps .i.
drr. (i. p. 27)
...geminari autem uidetur [scil. s] post consonantem, si, ex ante- f- 1''*'
cedente, quae loco c et s fungitur, ipsa consequatur {.i. si madu
coscedarY, ut 'exsequiae exsequor.' (i. p. 34)
lo .,,alia ex morbis ut 'cardiacus' ,i. luathchride^ (l. p. 69) f. 26b
'Leccius' ,i, an"^ (i, p. 72) f, 27a
'sabrateria' ingor" (l. p. 81) f. 29b
'priuignus' lesmac^ (i. p. 82) £- 30a
'talus' odhrann" (i, p. 110) f, 36b
16 'culex' cuii' (I. p. 164) f. 5la
lepida sulbair^ (i, p. 200) f- 58a
'alcedo' foilenn^ (i. p. 206) f- 59a
'pelium -Hi' harr a pelle i pelium i, pdleta a peleo', (i, p, 215) f- 60b
rhinoceros srdnbennach^ (l. p. 217) f. 61a
2o In undecimo Virgilius: 'et pace sequestra' [in marg.] uergiliarius f- 62a
.i. media, nam sequester medius {.i. rdth] inter duos altercantes
pacern sequestram indutias dicunt'. (i. p. 223)
'termes termitis.' Cicero .i. feruor .i. lind tee''" (l. p. 240) f- 65a
'pollis pollinis' [in marg.] .1. auitas' (l. p. 250) ^- 67a
26 'postica' .i./ann" (ii. p. 39) _ f. I50b
Sed ut est etiam similitudinis aduerbium, potest etiam pro f- 161 b
temporali accipi : ' Ut nidi, ut peril.' Et ex hoc {.i. ond ut so]
componitur utinam. (ll. p. 86)
Inuenitur [ararecar] etiam 'ut' pro 'utinam'

3°

if it should foUow. ^- ^'^^
from this ut. f- 161b
' leg. Lyoius (Au/ceios) dn ' aitttas, Zimmer.
" cf Sg. 16" 2 " cf. Sg. 33' 24 " cf. Sg. 38' 6 " cf. Sg. 38" 6
• cf. Sg. 48' 5 ' cf. Sg. 68" 12 e of. Sg. 91" 3 " of. Sg. 93' 1
1 cf. Sg. 95' 6 " of. Sg. 95" 6 ' cf. Sg. 97' 4 ¦" of. Sg. 102' 2
» cf. Sg. 217" 7

232 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

PRISCIAN.

d. Bibl. Ambr. Cod. A. 138 sup.
Col. 1. uenus uenustus ni stus. forsudih sed tus^'- (ed. Hertz, I. 140)
Col. 3. excipiuntur supradictae declinationis arriaguil femein^"^. (i. p. 145)
'margo' [inderhus^] quoque auctoritate poetica non solum femi
nini sed etiam masculini generis inuenitur. (i. p. 145)
mango [in marg. 1. 7] (c)ennaige. (l. p. l46)
inritamenta gulae .1. sercla" (l. p. 147)
Col. 4. diminutionis aut adulationis hansc(d)l ndac^\ (i.p. 148)
excipitur flamen .1, dinaih nenfuraldaib'^^ (l, p, 149)
lar ,i, tene.
quod etiam Araris dicitur .1. doanmnith'.

1. it is not stus upon them but tus. 2. from the rule of the
feminine, 3, uncertainty, 4, of young women, 5. i,e. from
the neuters, 6, i,e, as nominative, 15
'of. Sg. 60"6 "of. Sg. 62"5 « cf. Sg, 63'11
« of. Sg, 63" 5 " cf, Sg. 63" 10 ' cf. Sg, 64' 4

Glosses on Prudentius. 233

PRUDENTIUS.

Inter glossas Theodiscas ad Prudentium spectantes legitur in
codicibus haec glossa linguae Hibernicae assignata : ' cicutas scot.
bind'' (vide Zeitschr, f deutsches Alterthum 16, p. 25, 167; 27, 24;
5 67, 1892 = E. Steinmeyer, Die altdeutschen Glossen, ii. p. 383, 24).
E sententia Steinmeyeri etiam in verbis ' fuco. colore kainke'^ (1.1.
p. 25, 169: keinke, p. 27, 26) = Altd. Glossen, ii. 383, 32) glossa
Hibernica in est.
In codice Sangallensi 134 saeculo decimo scripto p, 230 ad uerba
10 Prudentii ' crinibus aureolisque riget coma texta catenis '' in margine
adscriptum est : scot, neman* (Hattemer, Denkmahle des Mittelalters,
I, 272, Zimmer, Gloss, Hib, Supplementum, p. 5.
' bind seems an abbreviation of bindmer (of, cicuta) H, 2, 17, p, 284, which is
15 O'Begley's minmhear 'hemlock,'
' As fucus is the rook-lichen, we should perhaps correct this to kairke, i.e. cairce,
gen, pi, o{ carric 'rock,' and compare Tur. 115, supra vol. i. 492.
' Prudentii Carmina, ed. Obbarius, p. 91 (Hamartigenia, 1. 271).
* Neman or Nemain is the name of the wife of the war-god Neit, Corm. Gl. s.v,
20 Neit, ind Nemain ,i, in Badb, LU, 57 a, 26. See Eev. Celt. i. 42, xii, 130, A latinised
Nemanus occurs infra p. 274.

234 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.

SENTENTIAE SANCTORUM DOCTORUM
ET PATRUM,
(Bibl. Ambr. Cod, F. 60 sup.)
Arcuaria folia
.i. quasi folia curbata
idtairhirthi"' . ab eo
quod arcus. Cum cuspinio
sapore cuspis , proprium
ligni .i, CMiZen',cuispi-
nio ,i, cuilendu^
(rep)ptilias uenenosas
(bri)tannica . fobirge
puteus inlustratus ,i, nehglan.
1, i,e, bent, 2, holly, 3, made of holly,
' =id est tairberthi

Glosses on Servius (Berne). 235

SERVIUS.
(Cod. Bernensis, MSS. lit. 363.)
Castores autem a castrando dicti sunt. Virosa autem aut f. 31b
uenenata. Nam licet sint multis remedio, tamen praegnantes eorum
5 odore abiiciunt et egerunt partum togl'daset chomhairt^. [In marg.]
togluasacth". Et mystica uannus lacchi, id est cribrnm areale criathar atho^. f. 34a
Bufo . rana terrestris nimiae magnitudinis 'mac salach"^. t. 34b
spiras funium .i. loman cecorse. t. 37b
10 oculorum [cia] f. 42 b
The context is : Nam aut insitio dicitur cum fisso trunco surculus
fecundae arboris sterili inseritur, aut oculorum impositio cum inciso
cortice libro alienae arboris germen inserimus'',
et Gaurus sliab gar gain. f, 104 a
16 upper marg, Brigit dixit, fsel friart tailciud - frigargg ¦ cdich 1. 117 a
auuair^ - cachdin dodgdna samlid hid reid riam each - namrdd'^
lege hic librum fabularum robartaich f, 128a
In sciomantia — [marg,] corrg(ui)nec(ht) — uero quia umbrae tantum f, 129a
est euocatio sufficit solus interitus,
2o focam ,i. ron. f- l^^b
concha satis pure [leg, sails puri] ruidgaP. f. I86b
1. they abort offspring. 2. the sieve of a kiln, 4, mountain
of Garganus. 5, Lowly towards the high, a yielding to the fierce,
every man's in turn^: whosoever shall do thus, every rough will be smootb
25 before him.
The following fourteen Irish names occur in the margins : Brigit f. 117', Cathasach
179", Colggu 91", Comgan 21', 31', 32', 32", 33', 34», 35', Cormac 65', 80', 113", 114',
117', 137", 138', Dub{thach) 22', 27', 147', Dungal 54', Fergus 24", 84', 127', 142",
164', Mace Longdin 64", Suadbar 140', f, 131" in marg, opposite 'Sybillam Apollo
dilexit et ei obtulit poscendi quod uellet arbitrium, ilia (Sybilla) hausit harenam mani-
bus et tam longam uitam poposoit, Cui Apollo respondit id posse fieri si Erithriam
insulam relinqueret et eam nunquam uideret' — sicut mac Gialldin^. f, 94" in marg.
opposite 'magica ars,' Taircheltach'.
The gloss on fo. 10', which Hagen and Stern (Celt. Zeitsoh. iv, 184) read as
an Irish teni, is Lat, genl, i,e, genitiuus, and glosses caricis, Verg, EcL 3, 20,
' leg, togluasachtidil 'procurers of abortion'
" cf, bid intechta trid criathar n-_dtha bar -mbrUar, LU, 96'
« Nigra, Eev, Celt, ii, 448, read this gloss as muoralach
^ cf, Verg, Georg, ii, 69 and KZ, 35, 593
' cf, cech fochaid a huair. Ml, 39' 31 ; for cech Un a huair, Ml, 115* 14 ; is caich a
huair an aros-so. Laud 610, fo, 97' 1
' this seems a proper name : see PourMasters 878
8 cf, Tols Train yiyova ri, irdvTo., 1 Cor, ix. 22,
>> identified by Stern (Celt. Zeitsoh. iv. 182) with a deacon named Niall mac Gial-
lain (Fiallain, lallain) who is said to have tasted for thirty years, been paralysed for
thirty-four years, seen many visions, and died in 854 or 858
1 see as to this magician. Three Fragments of Irish Annals, ed. O'Donovan, p. 136.

236 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia.
SORTILEGIA.
(BiBL. REG. Monacensis, Cod. lat. 14,846.)
f. 107 a A. significat uirum luscum t coll oculo dextera.
f. iiOa -II-" requies uel dolor. 1 uir auctus cum pertica ueniens narra-
bit* tibi fabulas, que uolueris. periculose per uia, per uita ; longus 5
et ratus. glas t ban. principatum et potestatem habet is, pro quo
tenetur et diliget gquos t pacificauit.
Si pro scientia furti, uir alienus furauit inter oriens et occi
dentem ; uel ad"^ oriens portata est. Si res non niger est, -III- t
-V- furauerunt ; alius ex his: albister capilli capitis'* eius t glas- lo
Had. si non res alba t cana t glas, alius de illis rufus 1 tene folt ;
alius'' sanguis factus est in capite, quoin puer erat, ab alio puero ;
et non potest abscondi. color' huius rei - duhtonn - discolor et isdl
selht^ ; et uir alieni generis furauit.
f. Ilia 0. laetitia comlan adilc^^ comus' tuhenuhel^ ordinati a deo et 15
ab hominibus. Si pro uia, letitia et libertas ; potentia - anfine^ et
libertas. locus altus"" munitus, in quo natus hic, pro quo tenetur
liber, 1 semet ipse.
0. sepulchrum nouum audition! hulath I forloscuth".
Si pro scientia furti, et indicat a parte dextera et ille, qui 20
reuelauit: si uir habet, habet" dolorem sub uentre t cA91mc 1. iduu^;
si habet mulier, pregnans est.
f. 112 a-b V. in prima parte : uulnus in capite uel in medio corporis.
V. si in secunda parte, [ ] ipsius, pro quo tenetur, et uulnus
in media parte. V. si in tertia parte, uulnus in capite t. dton'^ t ^5
iduu'^; i sanguis conglobata sub uentre uiri pro quo tenetur.
Si pro scientia furti, ille, qui furauit is. hulch" i dorochair ifiacli^
i senex et bene barbaris' est,
f. 113 a Si pro scientia furti, e[t] .f in prima parte fuerit, habebit
augmentum de sua pecunia ille, de quo furatur. Si ,f in secunda 3°
parte, indicat, quod in prumptu est ilia res et inueni[e]tur ; et ab
inimico furata est. et res que fiirata est, dubglas i femina t laicus,
ad aquilonem portata est.
f. 114 a Si pro scientia furti, scietur, quod ad dexteram furata est ilia res,
pro qua tenetur ; et pro longitudinem, scietur circuitum (?) separata 35
est in duas partes, et niger iffur uel laicus canus, qui furauit" illam
rem. et ilia res qui furata est, niger t donn.
' leg, ,i, Thurneysen " corr, from narrauit " om, MS, •' MS,
capias, corr, Thurneysen " MS, aliur ' MS, oalor « Thurneysen
conjectures issel-sellach 'kurzsiohtig,' comparing the French vue basse " Thur
neysen suggests 'heil in bezug auf bedtirfnisse,' cf. comsldn Laws vi. 172 ' glosses
potentia ¦¦ a British gloss, Welsh twyn uchel, Rhys Rev. Celt, xi, 91 ' 'a
stranger,' of. Laws vi, 63, cf, uir alieni generis above ¦» MS, alt " MS, hulach
iforloseuth, corr, Thurneysen « suppl, Thurneysen p leg. idna, as a
gloss on dolorem, Thurneysen, of. Laws vi, 470 4 MS, etoa, corr, Thurneysen
' if not Welsh (bwlch), leg. hulchach 'bearded,' Thurneysen • leg, dorochair in
fiacil 'the tooth has fallen out'? ' leg, barbatus, Thurneyseu » leg, niger
is qui furauit; fur and laicus canus are glosses, Thurneysen

Glosses on Sortilegia (Munich). 237
Si in vim- [luna] furauerit super duas aquas furauit uir -folt tiug
sir fair": Si in -X- luna, uir alb[i]ster capilli capitis sui findhuide'"- super f. 115b
se, ut uideret agrum, exiet.
5 Si pro furto, bona, hora nona in monte querenda est, et inuenies ;
sed non protinus tres rote & sat" ; uel in tres partes diuisa est et ad
orientem portata . fura" s"'* fratres. et color ° est rufa.
Si in luna -XI- furauerit, uir -fos - portauit. ^- ^^^^
N, laich laicos - laicos, ^- ^^^^
10 significat comrac regis* uel mortem eius, ^- H^b
Si pro scientia furti inter orientem et dextera portata est is coma, ^- ns^'
et [in] promptum est et mox scietur,
& - in prima parte adliae^ promath innacelle^ • et cito inuenies f. ll9b
quod uis ; et augmentum pecunig , t multas cogitationes,
' 'thick long hair upon him'
' MS, finobuide : corr. Thurneysen
« cf. ni thetus Ir. T. i. 145, 8, if this be not a verbal error for ni hetus, W.S.,
rotectsat=ro-d-tectsat 'who have had it' is nearest to the MS. text, but does not suit
the sense well. J. S.
•* leg. furati sunt or furantes sunt, Thurneysen
" MS. calor
^ MS. sunt cobrao regem, corr. Thurneysen
e leg. adlaic, a gloss on quod uis, Thurneysen
¦• ' a proving of the sense,' probably a gloss on multas cogitationes

238 Old- Irish Prose.

SPECIMENS OF OLD-IRISH PROSE.
1. Notes in the Book of Armagh.
f. 17 a 2 1. Veniens patricius in finem calrigi, babtitzauit filium cairthin
7 caichanum, / posiquam baptitzauit obtulerunt filius cairthin /
caichdn quintam partem caichain deo / patricio, et liberauit rex deo 5
et patricio Hae sunt fines quintae partis, i. coieid caichd.in otha
glais telchaj berich abraidne conrici forcuisin" tuilgos disleib Otha
glais conacolto curreiriu 7 dtha crich drommo - nit • cuglais tamlachtse
dublocho lagglais cugrenlaich fote • laront - timchell nasanto cosescen
indacor a sescunn dacor ladescert leni lafur conrici hucht noinomne fo
condairiu mdr condairiu medoin condairiu fidas condairiu meil con-
druim toidached lagglais conrici conaclid Atrdpert flaith 7aithech
inso huile itosuch iartabuirt baithis duaib
2. Conggab patricc iarnaidpuirt indruimm daro .i. druim lias.
Facab patricc adaltse - n - and benignus aainm 7 fuitinse - xvii - 15
annis gabais caille lapatricc lassar ingen anfoJmithe dicheniul
caichdin Baiade and tardsi - m - benigni trifichtea bliadne
3. Issi inso coibse fetho fio 7 aedocbt dibliadin rembas dan
dumanchuib drommo lias 7 dumaithib callrigi iter crochaingel 7
f. 17a2 1- Patrick came into the district of Calrige'' and baptized Mac 20
caertbinn" and Caiohan, and after he baptized (them) Mac caerthinn and
Caichan offered ' CAichfin's Fifth ' to God and Patrick, and the king made
(it) free to God and Patrick. These are the boundaries of the Fifth, to
wit ' Caichan's Fifth ' : From the stream of Telach Berich (the bill of
Berach) out of Braidne (?) as far as Forcuisin which... from the mountain. 25
From the stream of Conaclid to Reiriu and from the border of Druimm
Nif* to the stream of Tamlacht Dublocho ¦*, by the stream to Grenlach
Fote'. By Ront (?), round the Sanad (?) to the Moor of the two Hillocks ;
from the Moor of two Hillocks by the south of the meadow by Fur as far
as the Nine-Trees Hill ; with Daire Mor^, with Daire Med6in, with Daire 30
Fidas, with Daire Meil, with Druim Toidached by the stream as far as
Conaclid. Lord and vassal had offered all this immediately after baptism
was conferred upon them.
2. Patrick set up in Druim Daro i.e. in Druim Lias, after it was
offered to him. Patrick left his fosterling there, named Benignus, et 35
fuit in se .xvii. annis. Lassar daughter of Anfolmithe'', of the race
of CAichan, took the veil from Patrick. For three score years she dwelt
there after Benignus.
3. This is Fith ' Fio's confession and his bequest two years before his
death, to the monks of Druim lias and to the nobles of Calrige, both lay- 40
" Is this a verbal form, ot. dociiisin and tuilgos a noun? J.S.
'' Now Calry in co. Sligo, Hogan, Documenta de S. Patricio, p, 96
' ' son of rowan-tree ' "i 'Dorsum Nidi'
" ' Sepulohri Lacus Nigri ' ' ' Grenlach ' later Grellaoh
8 'Great Oakwood' ^ apparently a woman's name
' Is this Bishop Fith an aUas of Iserninus, infra § 7 ?

Notes in the Booh of Armagh. 239

altdir drommo lias nad confil finechas fordruimm leas act cendl
fetho fio ma beith nech besmaith diib bes craibdech bes chuibsech
dinchlaind manip6 du^castar diis instar dimuintir drommo lias t
diamanchib Manidtar dubber ddcrad dimuintir p5,tricc inte . , ,
5 4, Nao 7 ndi filii fratris patricii et daall filius hencair quosf. I7bl
reliquit ibi patricius adopart - teoralethindii treathir patricio in
sempiternum* Et obtulit patricio filium suum conderc filius filius
(dc) daill
Marii obtulit teoralethindii triathir 7 obtulit patricio filium mac
to rimse 7 babtitzauit eos patricius 7 aedificauit aeclesiam in heriditate
eorum et regnum offerebat cum eis coirpre patricio
5. IMmrdni ernene docummin 7 doalich 7 doernin tir gimmse 7
muinse buachaele 7tamnich Immransat inna - III - caillechaso inna-
tlreso dupatricc cuilae - m - brdtho
'6 6. Dirrdggel cummen 7 brethdn ochter nachid conaseilb iterfid
7 mag 7 lenu conallius 7 allubgort 6gdiles didiu duchummin leth
indorpiso indoim induiniu conriccatar aseuit frie ,i, - iii - ungai argait
7 cann'' argit 7 muince -III- liungae condroch dir senmesib senairotib"
log leith ungie dimuccib 7 log leith ungae dichairib 7 dillat leith
20 ungaj senmessib inso huile dfech ^ tinoil Digeni cummen cetaig
men and clerics" of Druim lias : that there is not a family right of inherit
ance to Druim lias, but that the race of Fith Fio (should inherit it) if
there be any one of them who should be noble, should be devout, should
be conscientious. If there should not be, it shall (then) be seen whether
25 one could be found of the (monastic) community of Druimm lias or of its
servants. If one be not found, a member (?) of Patrick's community is
put into it.
4. Nao and 1^9,1, filii fratris Patricii, quos reliquit ibi Patricius,  f. 17 b 1
and Dall son of Hencar offered three half-inrfies' through his land Patricio
3° in sempiternum. Et obtulit Patricio filium suum Conderc filius Daill,
Marii obtulit three half-inc?/es' through his land, et obtulit Patricio
filium Mac rimse, et bahtizauit eos Patricius, et aedificauit ecclesiam in
hereditate eorum, et regnum offerebat cum eis Coirpre Patricio.
5, Ernene had bequeathed to Cummen and to Alach and to Ernfn
35 Tir Gimmse and Muine Buachaile (Cowherds' Brake) and Tamnach, These
three nuns had bequeathed these lands to Patrick until doomsday,
6, Cummen and Breth^n had bought Ochter Achid with its ap
purtenance, both wood and plain and meadow^, with its curtilage and its
herbgarden. Now half of this heritage (belongs) to Cummen, in house,
40 in man*", until its prices be paid to her, to wit, three ounces of silver and a
can of silver, and a necklace of three ounces, with a circlet of gold ac
cording to old standards, the value of half an ounce in pigs and the value
of half an ounce in sheep, and a vestment worth half an ounce according
to old standards. All this as a debt of collection' (?),
' This sentence is incomplete and confused: The thing given by Nao and Nai is
not mentioned and the words et Daall filius Hencair should come next before adopart
" MS. crann, with punotum delens over r
' not translated: perhaps ior sen-airfotib 'according to old measures of length'
J, S,: or from a participle sen-airfoite 'altiiberkommene?' Windisch
^ MS, difech, with punctum delens over i
' literally, 'both chancel-screen and altar' ' cf, cachindlea infra p, 271
8 'wald, fold und wiese,' as is said in Germany, Cf. the grant itir coill 7 mhachaire
to the community of the Trinity on Loch C&, Ann. L, C, i, 347
>" cf, the A,S, formula mid mete 7 mid mannum, Kemble, i, 210
' tindil gen. sg, of tindl 'collection,' which in the Laws seems to mean a collection
made by a father for his daughter on her marriage

240 Old- Irish Prose.

rithse frieladach mace maile odrse tigerne cremthinnae arech • n - donn
rithse intechsin fricolmdn - nam bretan ar chumil • n - arggit Luid
inchumalsin duforldg ochtir achid
f- 18a 1 7. Patricius et isserninus {,i, epsco^ fith} cum germane fuerunt
in olsiodra" ciuitate Germanus uero isernino dixi^ ut praedicare in 5
hiberniam ueniret Atque prumptus fuit oboedire etiam in quam-
cumqwe partem mitteretnr nisi inhiberniam Germanus dixii
patricio et tu an oboediens eris, Patricius dixit fiat {cet''} sicut
uis Germanus dixit hoc interuos erit 7non potuerit iserninus in
hiberniam non, transire to
8, Patricius uenit inhiberniam iserninus uero missuses^ in aliam
regionem Sed uentus contrarius detulit ilium indexteram partem
hibernise Dutet iarsin diachennadich aicme becc icliu catrige"
aainmm Dulluid disuidiu concongab toicuile Facab noib dia
muintir and Luid iarsuidiu concongab raith foalascicb Facib noib 15
- n - aile isuidiu Dulluid disuidiu du lathruch daarad indib maigib
Dullotar cuci isuidiu sechtmaicc cathboth pridchis duaib 7 credi-
derunt 7 baptitzati sunt 7 luid leo fades diammennut Fusocart
^ndse cennsalach fubithin creitme riacach Luid epscop fith leo
forlongis cdch aleth odib rdnic patricc iersuidiu 7 crediderunt sibi 20
-IIII - filii diinlinge Luid iarsuidiu cucrimthan maccn^ndi ceinnselich
7 ipse credidit uccraith bilich dilsi patricc iarnabaitzed aratailced'*
maccu cathbad 7isserninum leo 7 ad cotedae innitge
9. Dullotar maicc cathbad diammennut iersin isde attaa fena
forfid Contultatar dochum pdtricc et cremthinn maicc endi ucsci ^5
pdtric Cummen made a mantle which was sold to Eladach son of Mael-odar,
lord of Cremthenn, for a brown horse. That horse was sold to Colmdn of
the Britons for a cumal" of silver. That cumal went to the additional
price of Ochter Achid, 30
f, 18 a 1 8, Patricius etc. Then he (Iserninus) comes to his province, a small
tribe in Cliu, named Catrige, He came thence and set up at Toicuile,
He left there a saint of his community. After this he went and set up at
Raith Foalascicb. Therein he left another saint. Thence he came to
Lathrach d^ Arad' in two plains. Therein Cathboth's seven sons went to 35
him : he preached to them, and they believed and were baptized, and he went
with them southwards to their abode. Endae Cennsalach had denounced
them because of their believing before every one. Bishop Fith (Iserninus)
went with them into exile, each of them apart. After this came Patrick,
and Dunling's seven sons believed in him. After this he went to Crim- 4°
than son of Endae Cennsalach, et ipse (scil, Crimthan) credidit at Edith
Bilech*', Patrick, after baptizing him, besought him to let back Cath-
bad's sons, and Iserninus together with them, and he got the boon,
9, Cathbad's sons went thereafter to their abode. Hence Fid (M6r)
is called Fena''- And they went to Patrick and Cremthann son of Endae 45
at Sci Patric', a
' now Auxerre " permission ' MS, cotrige ^ -tailced=to-ad-leced:
cf, the verbal noun tailciud Ml, 131'' 14, Berne 117", and the orthotonic du-d-failci
Ml, 797" 23, du-failced Ml, 35" 2 « the value of three cows ' 'site of two
charioteers' « now Ravilly, 00, Carlow: see LL, 45' 49
¦> cf. Is inand aimser hi tulatar na D^issi for Gabran 7 hi tulatar Feni for Fid M&r 7
Fothart for Gabran sair 'it is the same time at which the D6ssi went upon Gabran and
the F6ni on Fid M6r (' Great Wood') and the Fothart on Gabran in the east,' Laud 610,
fo, 102'2 ' 'Patrick's Blackthorn'

Notes in the Booh of Armagh. 241
10. Adopuir crimthann mace dndi nil dul bagriein fothart
ogabuir liphi corrici suide laigen Slechtid isserninzts dupdtricc
foramanchi 7 aandodit 7 dubbeir patricc duepscop fith 7 dabeirside
dumaccaib cathbath 7 congaib lethu dth fithot
5 11. Dulluid pdtricc othemuir hicrich laigen conrdncatar 7
dubthach macculugir uccdomnuch mdr criathar la auu censelich
Aliss pdtricc dubthach imdamnse - n - epscuip diadesciplib dilaignib
iddn fer sder socheniliil cenon cenainira nadip rubecc nadipromar
bedasommse toisclimm fer oinsetche dunarructhse* actoentuistiu
10 Frisgart dubthach nifetorsa dimmuintir act fiacc find dilaignib
duchooid huaimse hitire connacht Kmail immindraitset conacatar
fiacc find cuccu Asbert dubthach fripdtricc tair dumberradsa air
fumr^se infer dummimdidnaad duaberrad*" tarmuchenn air ismdr
agoire Isdisin didiu furraith fiacc find dubthach 7 berrsi pdtricc 7
15 baitzisi Dubbert grdd - n - epscoip foir Conide epscop insin cita-
ruoirtned lalaigniu 7 dubbert pdtricc cumtach dufiacc • idon clocc 7
menstir 7 bachall 7 poolire 7 fdcab morfeser lais diamuintir .i.
muchatdcc inse fdil augustin inseo bicse tecdn diarmuit naindid pool
fedelmid
20 10, Crimthann son of Endae offers  Grian Fothart from Gabur Liphi
as far as Suide Laigen". Isserninus kneels to Patrick for his monastery'' (?)
and his parent church, and Patrick gives (them) to bishop Fith, and he
gives it to Cathbad's sons and sets up with them" (at) Ath Fithot',
11, Patrick went from Tara into the province of Leinster, and he
25 and Dubthach great-grandson of Lugar met at Domnach Mar Criathar^ in
Hui Cinnselioh''. Patrick besought Dubthach for the material of a bishop,
from his disciples of Leinster, to wit, a man free, of good kin, without
defect, without blemish, whose wealth would not be overlittle nor over-
great : ' I desire a man of one wife, unto whom hath been borne only one
,30 child,' Dubthach answered : ' I know not of my household (such a man)
save Fiacc the Fair of Leinster who has gone from me into the lands of
Connaught (with bardism for the kings'). As they were thinking of him
they saw Fiacc the Fair (coming) towards them. Said Dubthach to
Patrick : " come to tonsure me, for the man will succour me to my con-
35 solation by his being tonsured in my stead, for great is his dutifulness."
Thereafter, then, Fiacc the Fair succoured Dubthach, and Patrick ton
sured him and baptized him. He conferred a bishop's grade upon him, so
that he is the bishop who has been first consecrated in Leinster, And
Patrick gave to Fiacc a case (containing), to wit, a bell and a reliquary,
40 and a crozier and tablets ; and he left with him seven of his community,
to wit, My Catocc of Inis Fdil'', Augustin of Inis Becc', Tecin, Diarmait,
Naindid, Pol, Fedelmid,
' cf, dinad-r-icthe Wb, 28'' 1, dina-conbi Ml, 85'>7, et v, supra, vol. i. p. 285, note b
^ usua,lly diaberrad ' 'Leinstermen's Seat,' now Mount Leinster '^ manche
maybe borrowed from monachia as caille from pallium, cuithe from puteus, coibse from
confessio, Febi-a from Febr(u)arius, and, according to Todd and Sarauw, Cothraige from
Patricius. monachia, oella seu obedientia ab abbatia dependens, Duoange. In Laws
III. 36, manche is glossed hy fine manach 'family of monks' and andoit by fine erlama
'founder's family' ' if lethu = le6, cf, Hy, ii, 17 and infra p, 305, 1, 29 ' now
Ahade in Fothart, Hogan op, cit, 104, note (g) e now Donaghmore, Ballakeen,
Wexford ? Hogan 104, 168 >¦ part of Leinster, v. Book of Bights, p, 208
' CO mbairdni donaib rigaibh. Trip, Life, p, 190, where the story is told more fully
'' now Begeri in Wexford harbour (v. Hogan, Documenta, p, 181), It is mentioned
also in Bawl, B, 502, f, 47' 1 ' now Inisbeg ('little island'), Wexford
S, G, II, 16

242 Old- Irish Prose.

12, Congab iarsuidiu indomnuch f^icc et bai and contorchartar
tri fichit fer diamuintir lais and
f, 18b 1 13. Disiu dulluid intaingel cuci 7 asbert fris is friabinn aniar
atd teserge ic6il maige airm ifuirsitis intorcc arimbadand furruimtis
apraintech port hifuirsitis innelit arimbadand furruimtis aneclis 5
Asbert fiacc frisinaingel nandrigad contised patricc dothoorund aluic
lais 7 diacboisecrad 7 combed htiad nuggabad alocc Dulluid iar
suidiu patricc cufiacc 7 durind alocc les 7 cutsecar 7 forruim aforrig
¦ n ¦ and 7 adopart crimthann inportsin du patricc ar ba patric dubert
baithis duchrimthunn 7 islebti adranact crimthann 10
14, Luid sechnall iartain duchuursagad pdtricc imcharpat boie
lais disin dufoid patricc incarpat cusechnall cenarith - n • and act
aingil dutfidedar foidsi sechnall druan III- aithgi" lais cumanchdn 7
anis - III • aithgi lasuide Foitsiside cufiacc Dlomis fiacc d6ib iarsin
Ite immelotar immuaneclis futhri conepert intaingel isduitsiu tucad 15
opdtricc 6 rufitir dulobri'',
15, Epscop aed boi isleibti Luid duardd machse Birt edoct
cusegene duardd machae Dubbert segene oitherroch aidacht dudid 7
adopart ded aidacht 7 achen^l 7 a eclis dupdtricc cubbrdtb Fdccab
ded aidacht laconchad Luid conchad duart machae contubart fland 20
feblse acheill ddo 7 gabsi cadessin abbaith'' -
1 2, After this he (Fiacc) set up in Domnach Feicc, and abode there
until three score men of his community had fallen there beside him,
f. 18b 1 13- Then the angel went unto him and said to him : "It is to the
west of a river in Ciil Maige that thy resurrection is (to be)" : the spot in 25
which they should find the boar, be it there that they put their refectory :
the stead in which they should find the doe, be it there that they put
their church, Fiacc said to the angel that he would not so go until
Patrick should have come to mark out his place and to consecrate it, and
that from him he might receive bis place. After this Patrick went to 30
Fiacc and marked out his place for him, and consecrated it, and put his
meeting-ground'' there. And Crimthann offered that stead to Patrick, for
it was Patrick who administered baptism to Crimthann, and in Slebte
Crimthann has been buried,
14, Sechnall went afterwards to reproach Patrick about the chariot 35
which he bad. Then Patrick sent the chariot to Sechnall without a
charioteer therein save angels that guided it. When it had remained
three nights with Sechnall be sent it on to Manch4n, and with him it
remained three nights. He sent it on to Fiacc. Fiacc warned them
off^ afterwards. They circumambulated their church thrice, so the angel 40
said (to Fiacc) : " 'Tis to thee it hath been given by Patrick, since he
knows thy infirmity,"
15, Bishop Aed abode in Slebte, He went to Armagh, He brought
a bequest to Segene of Armagh, Seg(5ne gave again a bequest to Aed
and Aed offered a bequest and his kindred and his church to Patrick till 46
Doom, Aed left a bequest with Conchad, Conchad went to Armagh,
and Fland Feblae' gave his church to him, and he took himself (as)
abbot, ^ '
• before lais the MS. has arid " See this story more fully told in the Tripartite
Lite pp, 240—242 " leg, gabsi cadessin in abbaith, and cf, gebtit ludei in apid, Wb,
^b'S " forrig aco, sg, oiforrach, Todd S, Patrick 448, Joyce 77 « cf. Ml, 5d^ 7
One of S, Patrick's suooessors in the See of Armagh, Trip, Life, p, 542, Four Masters
A,D, 704, Segene preceded him

Notes in the Booh of Armagh. 243
Finiunt haec pauca per scotticam inperfect^ scripta non quod ego ^- 18^ '
non potuissem romana condere lingua sef^ quod uix in sua scoti[c]a
has fabulae agnosci possunt Sin autem alias per latinam degestae
fuissent non tam incertus fuisset aliquis in eis qua'm imperitus quid
legisset aut quam linguam sonasset pro habundantia scotaicorwrn
noininnm non habentium qualitatem
Scripsi hunc ut potui librwm : pulsare" conetur
Omnis qui cumque legerit ut euadere poena
Ad caelum ualeam et ad summi p?-aemia regni
> Patricio dominitm pulsante habitare per aeuum
« i,e, to pray; (Pulsate et aperietur nobis): of, nun-ailte (gl, pulsari) Ml, 39'' 19

16—2

244

Old-Irish Prose.

2, THE CAMBRAY HOMILY,

(BiBL, CIVITATIS Camaracensis No, 619.)

Lectio codicis.
f. 37 b Debonis nonreci
piendis proueri
tate ostendenda 7.
Daniel adeucbilmer
dach - dix. muneratua
tecumsint''- et donado
mustue'' alfida - scrip
turam banc" tibi le
gam rex et intptati
onem ostendam tibi ¦ •
Hief emit temur da
nielem contepnente 7
Inno mine di - sUmi -
Siquis uult - post
me uenire : abne
getsemet ipsum ettol
let crucesua - et seqa
tur me ¦ insce inso
asber arfeda' ihii
fricach noein^ dince
ne - lu doine'' arenindur
be analchi ood - ocu sapecthu
f, 37 0 ocus aratinola : soalchi
ocus areiiairema futhu
ocus arde cruche archrist
ceinbes ichomus coirp
ocus anme airesechethar
sclictu, arfedot indag
nimrathib isaireasber

Textus restitutus,
De donis non reci-
piendis pro ueri- 5
tate ostendenda,
Daniel ad Euchil Mer-
dach dixit : munera tua
tecum sint, et dona do
mus tuae alteri da, scrip- 10
turam hanc tibi le-
gam, rex, et interpretati-
onem ostendam tibi'',
Hieronymus*: Imitemur Da-
nielem contempnentem. 15
In nomine Dei summi,
Siquis uult post
me uenire, abne-
get semet ipsum et tol-
lat crucem suam, et sequa- 20
tur me, insce inso
asber arfdda Isu
fri each n-den din che-
ndlu ddine aren-indar-
be a dualchi dod ocus ^^
a pecthu
ocus ara tindla soalchi
ocus are n- airema futhu
ocus airde cruche ar Christ,
cdin bes i comus coirp 3°
ocus anme, aire sechethar
slictu arfddot i n-dag-
imratih. isaire asber :

f. 37b This is the word wbich our Lord Jesus saith to every one of the race
of men, that he banish from him bis vices and his sins, and that he gather 35
f, 37 c virtues and receive stigmata and signs of the Cross for Christ's sake, so
long as he is in power of body and soul, that he follow the tracks of our
' ecumsint seems to be written in erasure
' ue seems to be written in erasure, and after it a letter seems to be erased
" before hanc hsec is erased
¦' Proph, Dan, v, 17
» S, Hieronymum in expl, Danielis (Opera omnia v, 654), Zimmer, Glossae
Hibernioae, p, 213 n,
' feda seems to be in erasure
8 no seems to be in erasure
'" 0 seems to be in erasure

The Cambray Homil'y.

245

Lectio codicis,
Siquis uult postmeuenire
abnegit semetipsum et toi
let crucemsua ocuisticsath
5 achruich, etsequaturme
ocuisnum sichethre iseear
ndiltuth dunn - fanissin
mani cometsam dear
tolaib ocuis mafristossa
lo dearpecthib issiticsal
archruche duun furnn -
maar foim am ammint
ocus martri ocus coicsath
arcbrust amcul assindber
15 alaile etno crux cippe
acruciatudicit et duobus
modis crucemdni baila
mus cum aut p'abstinen
cia carnem efficiamus
20 aut p''conpassione proxi
mi necessitate illius nsain
esseputamus quieul do
lorem exibet inaliena
necessitate crucem portat
25 inmente utpaulus ait por
tatehonerauestra inui
ce sicadimplebitis legem
xpi - ocus asbeir daniu ind
apostoi fletecumflenti
30 b; gaudecumgaudentib;
sipatiatur unum mem
brum cumpacientur o
nia membra airisse abe
es mabeth - nagalar bee
35 for corp duini magorith
loch cith mecbuis nui
nelaim nuin emeraib

Textus restitutus.
Si quis uult post me uenire,
abneget semetipsum et tol-
lat crucem suam, ocuis ticsath
a chruich, et sequatur me,
ocuis numsechethse . isde ar
n-diltuth d'dnn fanissin
mani cometsam dear
tolaib ocuis ma fristossam
de ar pecthib. issi ticsdl
ar cruche d'dnn furnn
ma arfdimam dammint"
ocus martri ocus coicsath
ar Chriist ; amail assindber
alaile : et nomen crux quippe
a cruciatu dicitur, et duobus
modis crucem Domini baiula-
mus, cum aut per abstinen
tiam carnem efficiamus (?),
aut per conpassionem proxi-
mi necessitatem illius nostram
esse putamus; qui enim do
lorem exhibet in aliena
necessitate crucem portat
in mente, ut Paulus ait : por-
tate onera uestra inui
cem, sic adimplebitis legem
Christi'' • ocMs asbeir daniu ind
apostoi : flete cum fienti-
bus, gaudete cum gaudentibus".
si patiatur unum mem-
brum, compatientur om
nia membra'' - air issd a hd-
es mabeth na galar hec
for corp duini magorith
locc cith ine chuis nin i-
ne Idim md ine mdraih

f, 37d

Lord in good thoughts. Therefore he says : Si quis uult post me uenire
abneget semet ipsum et tollat crucem suam, and let him take up his cross, et
40 sequatur me, and let him follow me. This is our denial of ourselves, if
we do not indulge our desires and if we abjure our sins. This is our
taking-up of our cross upon us, if we receive loss and martyrdom and
suffering for Christ's sake, as some one says it.
And moreover the apostle sa,js flete etc, f. 37 d
45 For this is its usage, if there be any little ailment on a man's body, if
it burns a place, whether in his foot or in his hand or in his fingers, the
' cf, rommunus dammint dom, Wb, 24'' 19
" Gal, vi. 2
" Rom, xi, 15
0 1 Cor, xii, 26

246

Old-Irish Prose.

f. 38 a

Lectio codicis,
fogeir anggalar inuile
corp issamlitli iscoma
das duun chanisin foge
ra each, nern oire nun
dem membur uili dudea
nach ces suth Ocus na
calar bess fairech om
nessam amail assind -
s
beir ap" - quiscandali
zatur etego nonuror
quis infirmator etego
noninfirmor - nifil hui
dea autrubert ind ¦
noeb • apstol inso om
bub, ade sence baca lar,
dogalar caich bafrithor
gondo frithorgon caich ba
lobredo lobre cable issamlith
his comadas ducach oinonni
aure coicsa fricach incesetb
ocus inaedomme tu ocus inae
lobri adcia isnaib inscib sco
eulis indaecni ascenel cru
che • adrimther incoicsath
filus trechenelae mar
tre daneu adrimiter
arcruich duduiniu madesgre
baan martre ocus glas
martre ocus derc martre

Textus restitutus,
fogeir" a n-ggalar in uile
corp : is samlith is coma
das d'dnn chanisin fonge-
ra cachn-drnail — oire nun
dem membur uili du Dea —
nach cdssath ocus na
galar hess faire chom
nessam; amail assind-
heir apostulus : quis scandali-
zatur et ego non uror ?
quis infirmatur et ego
non infir mor ? ni fil...
autrubert ind
ndehapstol inso dim-
hud adeserce ha ga
lar
dd galar cdich, ha frithor
gon dd frithorgon chdich, ba
lobre dd lobre chdich. issamlith
is comadas du cachdin dnni
aure coicsa fri cdch ince sdeth
ecus ince dommetu ocus inae
lohri. addam isnaib inscib seo ( ?)
eulis ind aecni as ar chendl cru
che adrimther in coicsath -
filus trechendlce mar
tre daneu adrimiter
ar chruich du duiniu, madesgre
bdanmartre ocus glas-
martre ocus dercmartre

15

25

30

disease inflames the whole body. Thus it is fitting for us ourselves, that
every suffering and every ailment that is on his neighbours should inflame
every part, for we all are members unto God, as saith the apostle : Quis
scandalizatur et ego non uror? quis infirmatur et ego non infir mor 1 35
There is not...'' the holy apostle has said this from the abundance
f. 38a of his charity; everyone's sickness was sickness to him, offence to anyone
was offence to him, everyone's infirmity was infirmity to him. Even
so it is meet for everyone of us that he suffer with everyone in his
hardship and in his poverty and in his infirmity. We see in these wise 4':'
words of the sage that fellow-suffering is counted as a kind of cross.
Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are counted as a cross to
man, that is to say", white martyrdom, and green martyrdom, and red
martyrdom. 'of. fo-sn-gert LU. 63' 36 fir fogerrtha ' ordeal of heating ' (indicium aquae calidae)
Laws V. 456, 470, 472 •> hui dea is not clear
' 'if it is (mad) an expression,' or 'utterance' (esgre from *es-gaire, O'Mulc, 830 f.)
W,S,

The Cambray Homily.

247

Lectio codicis,
issi inban martre duduini
u • intain scaras ardea
fricach reet carisceruce
sa aini nalaubir noco issi
indglas martredo intum
scaras friathola leolces
sas saithor ippennit ocus

aitrigi issi indercmartre
lo do foditu chruche ocus
diorcne archrist amculton
dech omnuchuir dundaib
abstolaib oc ingrimmimin
nacloen ocuis ocforcetul
15 recto dee congaibetar
innatrech enel martre
so issnib colnidib tuthegot
duguthrigi scarde friatola
ceste saithu tuesmot afuil
20 inaini ocuis ilaubair archrist
filus daneu trecenele mar
tre attalogmara leder
aranetathami fochrici
manos comalnna mar - Cas
25 - titas iniuuentute • conti
nentia inhabundantia 7
De muneribus
p"uer tentibus recta
indicia nonrecipiendis

Textus restitutus,
issi in hdnmartre du duini-
u intain scaras ar Dea
fri each reet caris, ce rucd-
sa dini wd laubir n-oco . issi
ind glasmartredd intain
scaras fria thola led 1 cds-
sas sdithor ippennit ocus
aithrigi - issi in dercmartre
dd foditu chruche ocus
diorcne ar Christ amail ton-
deccomnuccuir dundaih
abstolaib oc ingrimmim in
na clden ocuis oc forcetul
recto Dde - congaibetar
inna trechendl martre
so issnib colnidib tuthdgot
dagathrigi, scarde fria tola,
cdste sdithu, tuesmot afuil
i n-dini ocuis i laubair ar Christ
filus darieu trechendle mar
tre ata Idgmdra le Dea,
aranetatham-ni fochrici
ma nos-comalnnamar — cas-
titas in iuuentute, conti-
nentia in habundantia,
De muneribus
peruertentibus recta
iudicia non recipiendis.

f, 38b

30 This is the white martyrdom to man, when he separates for sake of
God from everything he loves, although he sufi'er fasting or labour thereat.
This is the green martyrdom to him, when by means of them (fasting
and labour) he separates from his desires, or suffers toil in penance and
repentance,
35 This is the red martyrdom to him, endurance of a cross or destruction
for Christ's sake, as has happened to the apostles in the persecution of
the wicked and in teaching the law of God'*,
These three kinds of martyrdom are comprised in the carnal ones who f, 381
resort to good repentance, who separate from their desires, who pour
40 forth their blood in fasting and in labour for Christ's sake.
Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are precious in God's
eyes, for which we obtain rewards if we fulfil them, castitas in iuuentute,
continentia in abundantia.

" With the white, green and red martyrdoms, compare the Arabian 'white death,'
'black death,' 'green death' and 'red death,' Burton's Thousand Nights and a Night
VI. 250

248 Old- Irish Prose.

3. THE ST. GALL INCANTATIONS,
(Cod, S, Galli No, 1395,)
Ni artu ni nim ni domnu ni muir arndib briathraib rolabrastar
erist assachr(oich)'' diuscart dim andelg delg diuscoilt cru ceiti m^im
m^inni b^ di bdim nand dodath scenn toscen todaig rogarg fiss 5
goibnen aird goibnenn renaird goibnenn ceingeth'' ass:- Focertar
indepaidse inim nadtet inuisce 7 fuslegar de immandelg immecudirt
7 nitdt foranairrinde nachforandlath 7 manibe andelg and dotdeth
indalafiacail airthir achinn ;~ ;~ ;~ :-
Afgaldf fiiail ;~ 10
Dumesurcsa diangalar" ffiailse dunesairc eu 6t dunescarat'' eiiin
6nlaithi admai ibdach;- Focertar i;iso dogrds imaigin hitabair
thiial : - "
PreCHNYT^CANtuMNYBVc : - KNAATYONIBVS : - FINIT : - ~
Caput chrisri oculus isaiee frons nassiu?n nde labia lingua salo- 15
monis collum temathei mens beniamin pectus pauli iunctus^ iohannis
fides abrache sancfes sanctes sanctus dominus deu& sabaoth;- ;~ ;~
a. Against a thorn.
Nothing is higher than heaven, nothing is deeper than the sea. By
the holy words that Christ spake from His Cross remove from me the 20
thorn', a thorn  very sharp is Goibniu's science, let Goibniu's goad
go out before Goibniu's goad !
This charm is laid in butter which goes not into water^, and (some)
of it is smeared all round the thorn, and it (the butter) goes not on
the point nor on the wound, and if the thorn be not there one of the two 25
teeth in the front of his head will fall out,
h. Against urinary disease.
Against disease of the urine,
I save myself from this disease of the urine,,.. saves us, cunning birds,
birdflocks of witches save us. 3°
This is always put in the place in which thou makest thy urine.
prechnytosan (i.e. praedicent) omnibus naiionibus^.
c. Against headache.
Caput Christi, oculus Isaiae, frons nassium Noe, labia lingua Salomonis,
collum Teraathei, mens Beniamin, pectus Pauli, iunctus Iohannis, fides 35
Abrache Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth.
' There is no mark of contraction, but the word stands close to the upper margin,
and the mark may have been lost '' ge is written in a peculiar ligature, the top
part of which at first sight looks like a " leg, with Thurneysen, dingalar
'' leg. dunesarcat ' MS. unotus ' From delg to todaig is to us unintelligible.
But see Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Stiohs. GeseUschaft, 1890, S. 95—97 e Zimmer
KZ. 33, 146 note, compares the A.S. spell abwer buteran,..ne sie ioi\> wcetre gemenged
^ Matth, xxviii, 19

The St. Gall Incantations. 249

Canir anisiu each dia imduchenn archenn galar - iarnagabdil dobir
dasale* itbais 7 dabir imdudaare'' 7 fortchulatha 7 cani dupater
fothri lase 7 dobir cros ditsailiu forochtar dochinn 7 dogni atdirandsa
dano -u- fortchiunn ;- ;- ;-
5 Tessurc marb - bin - ardiring" - argoth • sring • aratt - die hinn -
arfuilib - hiairn - arul - loscas • tene - arub - hithes - cu - rop acuhru -
crinas - teoracnoe - Crete - teorafethe - fichte - benim - agalar - arfiuch
fulH - guil • Fuil - nirubatt • Rde - ropsldn - forsate'' - admuinur • in
sldnicid • foracab - dian - cecht • liamuntir coropsldn • ani forsate • ;
10 focertar inso dogres itbois lain diuisciu ocindlut 7 dabir itbdulu
7 inibir indam^r atanessam dolutain itbdlaib^ cechtar di aleth ; -
This is sung every day about thy head against headache. After
singing it thou puttest thy spittle into thy palm, and thou puttest it
round thy two temples and on thy occiput, and thereat thou singest thy
15 paternoster thrice, and thou puttest a cross of thy spittle on the crown
of thy head, and then thou makest this sign, Xi, on thy head,
d. Against various ailments.
I save the dead-alive'. Against eructation, against spear-thong (amen
tum), against sudden tumour, against bleedings caused by iron^, against..,
20 which fire burns, against... *" which a dog eats, ...that withers: three
nuts that ... three sinews that weave' (?). I strike its disease, I vanquish
blood... : let it not be a chronic tumour''. Whole be that whereon it
(Diancecht's salve) goes. I put my trust' in the salve which Diancecht™
left with his family that whole may be that whereon it goes.
25 This is laid always in thy palm full of water when washing, and thou
puttest it into thy mouth, and tliou insertest the two fingers that are
next the little-finger into thy mouth, each of them apart""
' leg. dosale •¦ MS. imduchenn, with a punctum delens under each letter and
.i. imduda are superscribed " n over the line ¦' MS. forsate " The words
atanessam dolutain itbelaib are written over dabir itbeulu 7 imbir idamer preceded by a
cenn fa eite ' marb-biu seems to be a compound meaning 'those sick to death': of.
cofagbaindse an-eltae beo-marbae LU. 114' 18 J.S. « literally, 'bloods of iron,'
pi. for sg. as in arfiuch fuili 1. 7 '' arub — ar 'rubi ' for figte, pres. ind. pi. 3
rel. oifigim '' i.e. a tumour fri ?-e cm?!. Rev. Celt. 11. 197 ' cf. admuiniur teora
ingena Flithais LBr. 99, also Ir. Texte in. 1, 53, 54 ¦» see Gormao s.v. Dianc^oht,
and Rev. Celt. xii. 56, 125 ¦' This seems to have no relation to what precedes it.
It should, as in the other cases, explain the application, but it does not tell what is to be
put in the hand

250 Old- Irish Prose.

4, THE SPELLS IN THE STOWE MISSAL,
Arond" ; ; ; SULA -.''"
Admuiniur" epscop nibar iccas : ,¦ ,• ; ,¦ :^ arra";
sen dee et c ; ; ; ; : gi^ crisi c ,¦ nd ; re"" lais sid conasellais ,• ; ; ; Rose slan
do su[l]o, 5
Haec cum dixisset exspuit in terram 7 fecit lutu'»i ex sputo' et
linuit (lutuTO ?) super oculos eius et dixit ei uade et laua in natatoria
siloe quod interpretatur misus • abiit ergo et lauit 7 uenit uidens'':-
Ar delo
Mace saele' an tofasci dele nip hon nip anim nipatt nip galar 10
nip crii cruach nip loch liach nip aupaith Hi grene frisben att benith
galar : •
Ar Galar Fuel,--
Fuil fuiles(?)'° camull lind lindas gaine reth rethte srothe tele
tuisc lotar teora mucca inandis(?) bethade nethar suil narosuilij
taber do fual inaitoneitt" 7 toslane roticca ic slane ; ¦

For a .,, Eye,
I honour bishop Ibar who heals,.. May the blessing of God and of
Christ's  heal thine eye  whole of thine eye.
For a Thorn.
A splendid salve which binds a thorn : let it not be spot nor blemish,
let it not be swelling nor illness, nor clotted gore, nor lamentable hole,
nor enchantment. The sun's brightness heals the swelbng, it smites the
disease.

For Disease of the Urine,
 put thy urine in , , , thy , , , and thy health. May a cure of health
heal thee !
' Darf man an O'Reillys onda 'simple, silly, weak, lazy,' erinnern? Zimmer, KZ,
This is onna ,i, baeth in Corm, Tr, 132, and H. 3. 18, p. 77". The Skr. andha 'blind'
and the (Gallo-)Lat. anda-bata may possibly be cognate. W.S. >> suil Zimmer, but
a photograph shews sula " Zimmer KZ. 28, 378, would read Admunmar 'wir
ehren.' But of. Admuiniur inslanicid, supra p. 249. Admuiniur teora ingena flithais,
LB. 99. W.S, ; in a photograph there seems to be room for more letters, but the word
is indistinct ; not improbably admunniur. J,S, " possibly eight letters are lost,
Gwynn » arrdrj, Gwynn ' leg, rohicca s five or six letters may be lost; the
last may be r ¦> conderc or conderc, Gwynn ' MS, puto ^ John ix, 7
' literally, 'filius sputi' ¦» Suil suiiesl The photograph shews no trace of the cross
stroke of / " to nert, Gwynn

•26

The Rubrics in the Stowe Missal. 251

5. THE RUBRICS IN THE STOWE MISSAL,

Lethdirech sund. Dirigatur domine usque vespertinum , . ter f- I7b
canitur Hic eliuatur lintiamen de calice,
Landirech sund. Ostende nobis Domine misericor[diam] et *- 20 a
6 salutare tuum dabis,
Isund^ totdt dignum intdrmaig ind maid per quem bes innadiudidi f- 22 a
thall. Per quem maestatem tuam laudant angeli etc,
Isund" totdt dignu'Wi intdrmig ind mdid sanctus hess innadiudidi^ ^- 22 b
thall. Sanctus, sanctus Dominns De^ts Sabaoth,
lo Ter canitiir , isund conogabar indablu tudir" forsincailech 7 f, 33a
fobdidithir^ leth nabairgine isincailuch".
Isund" conhongar in bairgen. Cognoerunt Dominwm, alleluia.
in fractione panis, aXleluia. Panis quem frangimws corp?*s est
Domini nostri Ihesu Christi. alleluia.
15 mdel cdich scripsit. f. 36a
Isund" doberar insalann imhelu indleladt. Effbta quod est f, 50a
apertio, effeta' est hostia in honorem suauitatis,
Isund" dognither intongath^. Ungo t^ de oleo et de crismate f- 57a
salutis etc.

'20 Half-uncovering here''. f. 17 b
Full uncovering here'. f, 20 a
It is here that the Dignum of the addition comes into it, if it is Per f. 22 a
quem that is in its continuation there''.
It is here that the Dignum of the addition comes into it, if it is f, 22b
25 Sanctus that is after it there',
Ter canitur. It is here that the chief (?)™ Host on the chalice is lifted f, 33 a
up and the half of the Bread is submerged in the chalice.
It is here that the Bread is broken.
It is here that the salt is put into the mouth of the child (?), f, 50a
30 It is here that the anointing is done. f- 57 a
¦ leg. Issund
•> =inna diud idi, cf. Wb. 4" 39
" two or perhaps three letters have been erased before tudir ; probably four letters,
Gwynn '' leg. fobdidither
* leg. chailiuch
f iiptpadd., Mark vii. 34
e MS, intogath, Gwynn
•¦ the chalice is half uncovered before the reading of the lesson from John c, 6
1 the chalice is wholly uncovered after that lesson is read
^ ' The clause Per quem (Majestatem tuam laudant angeli) seems to have been used
only on saints' days and festivals, and then the prayer R. Dignum et iustum est. Sac.
Vere dignum et iustum est, etc, with additions to its ordinary form, was introduced into
the Ordo Missae
=> The celebrant appears to have had several Hosts, of which one, destined for the
priest himself, was larger than the others destined for the communicants, W,S,

252 Old-Irish Prose.

6. THE TRACT ON THE MASS IN THE STOWE MISSAL.
f. 64 b 1. INDaltoir fiugor indingrimme immaberr"- In cailech isfigor
innaeclaise foruirmed 7 rofothiged fori«grimmim 7 formartri inna-
fathe 7 aliorum -
2. Huisqwe prins in calicem 7 issed canar occo - peto te pater 5
deprecor t6 filii - obsecro te spiritus sancta .i. figor inphopuil toresset
in aeclesia -
3. Oblaj iarwm super altare .i. ijiturtnr. issed canar occo .i. ibs.
xps A 7 O hoc est principium 7 finis - figor cuirp cris^ rosuidiged
hi linannart brond maire. 10
4. Fin iarum arhuisqite bicselecli .i. deacht cris^ aradonacht'' 7
arinpopul ijiaimsir thuisten" isseii canar ocsuidiu - Remitet pater
indulget iilius ¦ misseretwr spiritus sanctus :-
5. Acanar dind oWriund foj'sen iter introit 7 orthana 7 tormach
corrigi liacht napsia^ 7 i/ralm hdigrad'' isfigor recto aicnith insin 15
inroaithnuiged erist tria huili baullo 7 gnimo - Liacht apstal immurgu
7 salm dig?-ad 7 hosuidiu codinocbtad is foraithmet - rechta litre
inrofiugrad erist acht*^ nadfess cadacht cidrofiugrad and ¦
6. Indiuochtad corrici leth inna oblae 7 incailich' 7 acanar occo
f. 64 b 1. The Altar (is) the figure of the persecution which is inflicted. 20
The Chalice is the figure of the Church which has been set and founded
on the persecution and martyrdom of the prophets et aliorum.
2. Water, first, in calicem, and this is chanted thereat ; Peto te
Pater, deprecor te fili, obsecro te, Spiritus Sancte, to wit, the figure of the
people that has been poured in Ecclesia. 25
3. The Host, then, super cdtare, i.e. the turtle-dove. This is chanted
thereat, to wit, lesus Christus, Alpha et Omega, hoc est principium et
finis. A figure of Christ's Body which has been set in the Hnen sheet of
Mary's womb.
4. Wine then on water^ into the chalice, to wit, Christ's Godhead on 30
His Manhood and on the people at the time of begetting. This is chanted
thereat : Remittit Pater, indulget Filius, miseretur Spiritus Sanctus.
5. What is chanted of the Mass thereafter, both introit and prayers
and addition, as far as the Lesson of Apostles (the Epistle) and the
Gradual, that is a figure of the law of Nature, wherein Christ has been 35
renewed ^ through all His members and deeds. The Epistle, however,
and the Gradual, and from this to the uncovering (of the chalice), it is a
commemoration of the law of the Letter wherein Christ has been fio-ured,
only that what has been figured therein was not yet known.
6. The uncovering so far as half, of the Host and of the Chalice, and 40
" of. imrubart a chumachta fair, Cormac s.v. Diancecht.
" =d6enacht = leg. athuisten'!
" literally; 'psalm of degree' or step ; an antiphou sung on the steps of the altar
between the Epistle and the Gospel at the Eucharist
= acht om. MS. f reote in chaiUch
e 'mixed with the water'? cf. cummisc ar tar Wb. 13'' 3. J.S.
•> read perhaps inro athnuiged aithgne Crist 'in which the knowledge of Christ was
renewed': ef. LB. 251" in ro hathnuiged aichne erist tria riinib 7 gnimaib 7 tomoltud
n-aicmd '

The. Tract on the Mass in the Stoioe Missal. 253
itir soscdl 7 ailldir corrici oblata isforai^Amet rechta fdthe hitarchet
crisi cofoUus acht nathnaiccess corogenir:-
7, Tocbdl" i?icallich iarnaldndiurug quando canitnr oblata is
ioraithmet gene erist insin 7 dindocbale'' tre airde 7'' firto -
5 8, Quando canitnr accipit ihs pane?n - Tanaurnat insacari
fathri duaithrigi dia pecthaib atnopuir deo"^ 7 slecbtith^ inpopul 7
nitaet guth isson' arnatarmasca insacardd ar issecZ athechte arnarascra f- 65a
amenme contra deum^ c6ne canas inliachtso isde ispericulosa oratio
d nomen - •
1° 9, Na -III- che7?imen ciiiges i?ifergraith foraciilu'' 7 toeing afrith isi
isecZ atrede ini?;trui')ndethar cachduine ,1, hi?nbrethir bicocell hingnim
7 ised -III- tressanaithnuigther iterum 7 trisatoscigther docborp
crisi : ~
10, In mesad mesas insacari i/jcailech 7 inobli 7 intammMs'
15 admidethar acombach figor nanaithisse 7 nanesorcon 7 innaaurgabale*"'
insen -
11, Indoblse forsinmeis colind cris^ hi crann cruche -
12, Acombag forsinmeis corp crisi do choinbug cocloaib forsin-
cbroich •
20 13, Incomrac conrecatar indalleth' - iarsiftchombug figor 6g6
cbuirp"" erist iarnesdrgo -
what is chanted thereat, both Gospel and Alleluia as far as oblata, it is
a commemoration of the law of the Prophets wherein Christ was
manifestly foretold, save that it was not seen until He was born,
25 7, The elevation of the Chalice, after the full uncovering thereof,
quando canitur oblata, that is a commemoration of Christ's birth and of
His glory through signs and miracles,
8, Quando canitur: Accepit lesus panem, the priest bows himself down
thrice to repent of his sins. He oflfers it (the chalice) to God, [and
30 chants Miserere mei Deus '^ and the people kneels, and here no voice f. 65 a
cometh lest it disturb the priest, for this is the right of it, that his
mind separate not from God while he chants this lesson. Hence its
nomen is periculosa oratio.
9, The three steps which the ordained man steppeth backwards and
35 which he again steps forward, this is the triad in which everyone sins, to
wit, in word, in thought, in deed ; and this is the triad of things by which
he is renovated iterum and by which he is moved to Christ's Body,
10, The examination wherewith the priest examines the Chalice and
the Host, and the effort which he essays to break it, that is a figure
40 of the insults and of the buffets and of the seizure (of Christ),
11, The Host on the paten (is) Christ's Flesh on the tree of the Cross,
12, The fraction on the paten is the breaking of Christ's Body
with nails on the Cross,
13, The meeting wherewith the two halves meet after the fraction
46 (is) a figure of the wholeness of Christ's Body after His resurrection,
" Aocbdl, Gwynn '' In MS, insin ;?- tre airde sf' dindocbale, with a mark after
insin and before d indocbale indicating that the latter words come in before tre airde
" MS, et '' Here the scribe omits some words such as ocus canaid in salmso Miserere
mei Deus " MS, slechthith ' leg, issen^issinl of, p, 62 note s a translation
of the Irish fri Dia '' leg, forachulu ' in is written over the line '¦ aur is
written over the line ' the first I over the line ; after leth fig" has been written and
then cancelled "" reote dge cuirp

254 Old-Irish Prose.

14, In fobdod fombaiter indalled figor fobdotha cuirp erist inna-
fuil iarnaaithchumbu" hicroich -
15, Inpars benar ahichtitr indlithe bis forlaim cii figor i?idaitb-
chumnii cosindldgin inoxil i/ituib deiss aris siar robui aiged crisi in
cruce ,i, contra ciuitatem J issair'' robui aigeth longini arrobothuaisre 5
dosuidiu issed ropodesse" do crist'-.~
16, Ataat -uil- ngne forsinchombug ,i, -U- parsa diobli choitchinn
hifigtw'r •IT- sense arimae • a -UII- diobli - noeb 7 huag acht na huaisli,
hifigwir -UII- ndana spiritos sancd - A -UIII- di obli - martar - hifignir
irednuifiadnisi ochti • A -UIIII- di obli donmich hi figwir noe montar 1°
nimse 7 noengrath ascalsa. A -XI- diobli apsia^ hifigwir innaairme
anfuirbthe** apostoi iarnimmarmzis iudse \ A -xil- deobli kt- 7 chenlai
f, 65b hiforaithmut airmse foirbte' inna napstal, A -XIII- diobli minchasc'
7 fele fresgabale prins cefodailter ni bes miniu iarum octecht dolaim
hifignir crisi conadib napstalaih deac : - 'S
17, Inna -U- 7 inna -Uii- 7 inna -UIII- 7 inna -UlilI- 7 inna -XI- 7
iima -XII- 7 inna -XIII- IThe acuicsescot samlith 7 ishse lin pars
insin bis inobli case 7 notfaic 7 cheiincigis arcongaibther huile hi erist
insin 7 ishitorrund cruisse suidigthir huile forsinmeis 7 isforcloen
14. The submersion with which the two halves are submerged (in 20
the chalice is) a figure of the submersion of Christ's Body in His Blood
after His wounding on the Cross,
15, The particle tliat is out off from the bottom of the half which is
on the (priest's) left hand is the figure of the wounding with the lance in
the armpit of the right side ; for westwards was Christ's face on the 25
Cross, to wit, contra ciuitatem, and eastwards was the face of Longinus ;
what to him was the left to Christ was the right,
16, The confraction is of seven kinds*, to wit, five particles of the
common Host as a figure of the five senses of the soul : seven of the
Host of saints and virgins, save the chief ones, as a figure of the seven 30
gifts of the Holy Ghost i^: eight (particles) of the martyrs' Host as a
figure of the ootonary New Testament ': nine of the Host of Sunday as a
figure of the nine households of heaven'' and the nine grades of the
Church : eleven of the Host of the Apostles as a figure of the incomplete
number of the Apostles after the sin of Judas : twelve of the Host of the 35
Kalends (the Circumcision) and of Maundy Thursday, in commemoration
f, 65b of the complete number of the Apostles : thirteen of the Host of Low-
Sunday and the Festival of the Ascension formerly, although later
something less is distributed at the communion as a figure of Christ with
His twelve apostles, ^
17, The five and the seven and the eight and the nine and the
eleven and the twelve and the thirteen they are sixty-five thus, and that is
the number of the particles that is in the Host of Easter and Christmas
and Whitsunday, for in Christ is all that comprised, and in the form of a
=¦ MS, iarnaithchumbu " MS, isair « oi. for dese Ml, 128" 3 indessiu Ml
127«26, [d]essi below p, 256 " MS. anfuirthe " leg. foirbthe ' Plum'mer compares
the Cymr. Pasc bychan s literally : there are seven kinds on the confraction " see
Isaiah Xl 23, and Vol. i. ot this work, p. 670, noteb, semper septiformis Spiritus sanctus
est, Eldefonsus cited by Plummer KZ. 27, 443 ' the four Gospels 5 the Acts 6
the Catholic Epistles, 7, the Pauline Epistles, 8, the Apocalypse " Angeli', Archang'eli',
Virtutes Potestates, Pnnoipatus, Dommationes, Troni, Hiruphim et Saraphim Lib
Hymn. 11'' i- f . ^i"-

The Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal. 255
inpars ochtarach forlaim clii - ut dictum est inclinato" capite tradidit
spiriiitm'':- 18. Suidigoth combuig case 7 notZaic -iii- parsa- deac in eo na
cros • a -UIIII- innatarsno -XX- pars innacuairt roth -U- parsse cache
5 oxile a -XUl- itir incuaird 7 chorp nacros .i. a -Ilil- cacharainne" inpars
medonach ishi diatet intii oifres*^ .1. figor inbruinni cosnar(inaib ambis
hosen suas dind eo • doepscopbaib • atarsno- forlaim cii do.sacardaib • a
ni • forlaim deis - dohuilib fogradaib ¦ ani" ondtarsno sis doanchortib 7
aes na' aithirge. Ani bis isindoxil ochtarthuaiscerdig dofirmacclerchib
10 indochtardescerdach domaccaib enngaib - anicbtarthuaiscerdacA doaes
aitherge - anichtardescerc^ac/i do ais lanamnassa dligthig 7 doaes na
tet dolaim riam :
19. l^sed tra asbrig ladia mennife dobuith hifigraib inoffri'm^* f- 66 a
7 corophe tomenmme indrann'' arafoemi din obli amail bith
16 ball dicrist assacbroich 7 aramb^ crocb sa(it)hir for each arith fein'
ore noenigether frisincborp'' crochthe. Nitecbte aslocod i'/iparsa
cenamlaissiuth amal nan coer cen saigith mlas hirruna de : — Nicoir
atecht fo culfiacli - bifigwir nan coir rosaegeth forriina d^ na forbertber
beres noco : ~
20 Finit. amen. Deo gratias.
cross is all set on the paten, and the upper part is inclined on the left
hand, as was said : Inclinato capite tradidit spiritum.
18. The arrangement of the confraction at Easter and Christmas' :
thirteen particles in the stem of the crosses, nine in its cross-piece,
25 twenty particles in its circle- wheel™, five particles in each angle, sixteen
both in the circle and in the body of the crosses, that is, four for every
part. The middle particle is that to which the masspriest" goes i.e. the
figure of the breast with the secrets. What is from that upwards of the
shaft to bishops : the cross-piece on the left hand to priests : that on the
30 right hand to all subgrades ; that from the cross-piece down to anchorites
and penitents: that which is in the left upper angle to true young clerics:
the right upper to innocent children; the left lower to folk of repentance.
the right lower to folk lawfully married and to those that go not before to
communion.
35 19. This is what God deems worthy, the mind to be in the symbols f. 66 a
of the mass, and that this be thy mind : the portion of the Host which
thou receivest (to be) as it were a member of Christ from His Cross, and
that there may be a cross of labour on each (in) his own course, because
it unites to the crucified Body. It is not meet to swallow the particle
40 without tasting it, as it is improper not to seek to bring savours into
God's mysteries. It is not proper for it to go under the back-teeth, (this)
symbolizing that it is improper to dispute overmuch on God's mysteries,
lest heresy should be increased thereby. Finit. Amen. Deo gratias.
» MS. inclinate '' John xix. 30 " MS. charainne ^ MS. oifre with a tiaoe
of final s : cf. oifrider 'offertur,' Trip. Lite, 192, 1. 26 " .a. ni. Zimmer ' between
anchor and aithrige nothing can be read with certainty ; the letter after r seems to be
d, the two following letters mav be ai ; doancliordaib firaithirge or 7 ais aithirge 1 J.S.
e only the tops of jf can be read '' d over the line ' MS. feina, Gwynn >< leg.
-corp ' cf. KZ. xxvii 441 sqq. ¦" Plummer (KZ. 27, 443) compares the g'yrus of
Eldefonsus. In natale uero Domini... offerendi sunt panes aequali numero et figura
semper duodecim per gyrum, hoc est in rotundum, ad signifioandum Angelioum ohorum
" literally 'he who offers'

256 Old- Irish Prose.

7. NOTES ON THE COVER OF THE REICHENAU BEDA.
(BiBL. Carolisr. No. clxvil)
At top of page :
,,, sancte trinitatis et sancti cronani, filii lugaeddn"-
Fragments of twenty-nine lines^ : 5
Col, 1 : audpairtt so ] tho dthurcbail | essi" cotuaisri | ^id de | oir et | :
reod : | thuil(?) | : clae | : daib : | huasa | ach et | et ditb | sacar |
et tua I aithir | mail | b : : : re (?) | fornn | rbu , et | o neuch | in-
dama | rtnaig | ndhuili | thur : | si cot : : | cainre | dia , dr | daib .
d I : I 'I
Col, 2 Ditholu aechtrann et ndmat et geinte - et fochide ¦ diphldgaib tened
et ndine - et gorte et galra liile n^csamle.
Col, 2 (Save us) from a flood of foreigners" and foes and pagans and tribu
lations : from plagues of fire and famine and hunger and many divers
diseases'. 15
" This Cronan son of Lugaed was also called Moohua of Cluain Dolcain, now
Clondalkin near Dublin. See the Martyrologies of Oengus and Donegal at Aug. 6
'' Some letters have been lost at the beginning of every line through the cutting of
the margin
" Here might be conjectured (cofuined dd)essi
'^ at least three lines have been out away at the bottom. Holder
» cf. Forloscflte)- torthi iarna tadbsiu iar[um] la tola n-eohtrand 7 dsescarsluag, LL.
188" 46
' Cf. the charm in LL. 360 top and left margins : ... dom anacul ar demnaib, ar
drochdoenib, ar dornom, ar drochamsir, ar galar, ar gabelaib, ar uaoht is ar accorus, ar
anseb, ar escuni, ar digail, ar dairmitin, ar dinsem, ar derch4ine, ar mirath, ar merugud,
ar theidm bratha borrfadaig, ar olc iffirn ilpbiastaig con n-ilur a phian.

Notes in the Boohs of Dimma, Durroiv and Deir. 257

NOTES IN THE BOOKS OF DIMMA, DURROW,
AND DEIR,
A. Book op Dimma.
Ordit do dimmu rodscrih pro deo 7 benedictione,
5 Ordit do dimmu.
Oroit do dianchridiu diaroscrihad hic liber et dodimmui^scrihenti.
amen,,,
finit amen 'iif dimma mace nathi.i^...
B, Book of Durrow,
10 1^ Miserere domine nsemdni ^, , ,tj< fili neth. . .
Ernn" dom hilluag mo saethir al::: ''ain alt cen dichill
:::::" nech'^ nacrad ocus atrab ind richith - ¦ •

C, The Colophon in the Book of Deir,
Forchubus caich duini imbia arrath inlebrdn colli aratardda
15 bendacht foranmain intruagdin rodscribai,
A prayer for Dimmae who has written it pro etc,
A prayer for Dimmae,
A prayer for Dianchride for whom hic liber has been written, and for
Dimmae scribenti. Amen,
20 Give me in reward for my labour O L  without neglect 
 and a habitation in heaven,
(Be it) on the conscience of every one with whom shall be" the
booklet with beauty that he bestow a blessing on the soul of the
poor wretch who has copied it,
» .E is not quite clear ; nn might be read im, Gwynn
" the letter after a is probably I, possibly 7i or & ; the next letter is quite blurred ; it
might be an o or more likely the siglum for us; the following letter is probably c, but
the letter is torn, and it may be 6, Gwynn
" the line seems to begin with o, but there are perhaps two letters before it ; then
come two or three blurred letters, which look like om ; then apparently nm; but the m
is peculiar, and it might be ip, with the tail of p gone ; for nm might possibly be read
iro, Gwynn
•i the A is a httle doubtful, Gwynn
" for the construction ct. Vol, i, p, 287, note f

S, G, II. 17

258 Old- Irish Prose.

EXTRACTS FROM VITA SANCTI FINDANI,
(Bibl, Vadiana Sangallensis, A.C. 23.)
P. 40 Caput XI. Findanus cum recludi uoluisset et instantibus precibus
pro hoc domini uoluntatem scire laboraret, uox huiuscemodi ad eum
delapsa est : is cet duit ddia  " 6
P 41 Caput XIV. Reclusus iam cum tanta fames eum urgeret ut panem
totum et plus manducare uellet, in natale S. Patricii quae tunc forte
aduenerat, Deum sedulo rogauit, ut huiuscemodi ingluuiem ipsius
interuentu a se auferret. Qui mox post orationem et lacrimas, quas
incomparabiliter etiam in leuibus rebus fundere solebat, tale ora- lo
culum aure percepit, propria lingua prolatum : Ataich erist ocus
patric artmache farnd feil tdm nd cisel teilc bruth is tart doit tdlc
coil farciseV".
P. 44 Caput XVIII. In natali sancti Columbae iterum temptatione
afflictus et in dubitatione positus, si paruam annonam, quae ad 15
uictam cottidianum sicut aliis monachis ipsi quoque dabatur pau-
peribus erogare debuisset. Reputabat enim secum, ne si cibos de
aliorum labore sibi oblatos pauperibus erogasset, hinc deum offen-
deret. De hac igitur re Domini uoluntatem per intercession em
sancti Columbae precibus et lacrimis requirebat, Cui tale continue ^o
responsum uoce suauissima diuinitas direxit Cucenn do chdch cucenn
det faden- maith detfaddn maith do chdch".
P. 45 Caput XIX. Primis quoque diebus, quo poenalem locum, quem
in hoc mundo pro Dei amore delegerat, intrare ilium contigit, gulae
nimium uicio temptatus est. Nam usque ad horam, qua caeteri ^5
reficiebantur, expectare nequaquam poterat, sed etiam donee euan-
gelium legeretur, a cibo abstinere nequiuerat. Qua suggestione
uehementer affectus et ultra quam credi potest erubescens, ad solita
confugit auxilia. In festiuitate quippe sancti Aidani episcopi
audiuit, cum illius imploraret adminicula, huiuscemodi uocem: 30
Ainmne ilao ocus innaidchi nilonge colonge cdle dd remut nd fer fas"^
sruithiu". Qua uoce statim temptatio ipsa sedata est.
P, 40 Thou art permitted of God  ',
P, 41 Entreat Christ and Patrick of Armagh, on whom there is neither
plague nor Devil, throw off fever and thirst from thee, throw off 35
hunger »(?) on the Devil ^
P- 44 Thine own kitchen is everyone's kitchen : everyone's good thine own
good,
P, 46 Patience by day and by night. Thou shouldst not eat until a Culdee
eats before thee, or a man who is older, 40
" MSS, isket duit odia • anatheset indabdane A; isket duithodia anathes et indabdane
B ; feket diu todia anathes et in dabdane C ''MSS, Ataich erist ocus patric artmache •
farna feiltdm nakisel teilc bruchir tart doit teilco • il farki/sel A; Ataich .Christ, ocus •
pariacart mache .forna •feiltam-nachisel • teilcpruchir • tar'd • doit • te ilco • ilfar kyselB;
ataich erist ochus patrigarthmnchite .farna felitdm nakisel theilcbrur tart doiius teilcho il
far kyselO " MSS. Gucendo chach. cuccnndet (chukenndet C) faden .maith det faden.
maith dochach AC; ciicendo • chach. cuken. det .faden •maith. det faden • maith • do
chach ¦ B "for bhas « MSS, Ainmne • ilao ocus innaidchi • nilonge . colonge • ce
lederemut . no ferfas sruithiu A; ainme ilaoocus innaichchi nilonge colonge celedereniut.
nefersas sriuthiu B; anivine ilaoocus innaidchi nilonge colonge celedcremnt no fersas
sunthiu C f the correction and interpretation of the rest of the Irish is uncertain
« leg, cuili 'leanness' ? J,S, " Ebel quotes lacisal ,i, lademon, Fiaoo h, 37

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 259

NAMES OF PERSONS AND PLACES.
A. In the Book of Armagh.
...rex quidam magnus... regnans in Temoria, quae erat caput f. 2a 2
Scotorum, Loiguire nomine filius Ndll, origo stirpis regiae huius
5 pene insolae.
e quibus [scil. magi et aurispices et incantatores] hii duo prae f. 2b 1
caeteris praeferebantur, quorum nomina haec sunt : Lothroch, qui et
Lochru, et Lucetmael qui et Ronal.
...in oportunum portum in regiones Coolennorum in portum f- 2b 2
IO apud nos clarum qui uocatur hostium Dee dilata est.
...ad ilium hominem gentilem Milcoin.
Tum deinde Brega Conalneosque fines necnon et fines Ulathorum
in leuo dimittens ad extremum fretum, quod est Brene, se immissit.
et discenderunt in terram ad hostium Slain.
16 ...porcinarius cuiusdam uiri... cui nomen erat Dichu.
...indicauit domino suo duDiohoin.
sed uolens cito ire ut uissitaret praedictum hominem Milcoin... f. 3a 1
relicta ibi nauis apud Dichoin, coepit per terras diregere uiam in
regiones Cruidnenorum" donee peruenit ad montem Miss.
2o Audiens autem Miliucc seruum suum iturum" ad uissitandum
eum... Stans autem sanctus Patricius in praedicto loco a latere dextero
mentis Miss. . .
...conuertit cito iter suum ad regiones Ulothorum... et rursumf. 3a2
25 peruenit in campum Inis ad Dichoin.
...dimisso in fide plena et pace bono illo uiro i)ic/iM, migrantes f- 3b 1
de campo Iniss dexteraque manu demittentes omnia ad plenitudinem
ministerii quae erant ante, non incongrue leua in portum hostii
Colpdi... delati sunt.
.^50 ...uenierunt in praedictum maximum campum", donee postremo
ad uesperum peruenierunt ad Ferti uirorum Feec quam ut fabulae
ferunt foderunt* uiri, id est serui, Feccol Ferchertni, qui fuerat unus
e nouim magis profetis Bregg".
... magis... uocatis ad Loigaireum...in Temoria.
35 His ergo auditis turbatus est rex Loiguire ualde... et omnis f. 4a 1
ciuitas Temoria cum eo.
. . .assumptis his duobus magis. . .id est Lucetmael et Lochru, in fine
noctis illius perrexit Loiguire de Temoria ad Ferti uirorum Feec...
...unus tantum.,, hoc est Ercc filius Dego, cuius nunc reliquiae f. 4a 2
^o adorantur in ilia ciuitate quae uocatur Slane, surrexit.
" leg. Cruithnenorum '' itermn, Gwynn
° i.e. Mag Breg ^ MS. fodorunt
" here, as in some Ogham inscriptions, the 'aspiration' of a consonant is indicated
by doubling it. So in Siggeus infra f. 9'' 2, Bitteum infra f. 11'' 1, and perhaps in
Eoddanus, f. 9'' 2, Echredd, infra f. 11° 1, and deirbba, inderbbce, indeirbbce, supra,
p. 121
17—2

260 Names of Persons and Places.
...alter magus, nomine Lochru, procax erat in conspectu sancti...
f. 4b 1 ...pauci ex eis semiuiui euasserunt ad montem Monduirn.
...ipse et uxor eius et alii ex Scotis duo...
f. 4b 2 et rex Loiguire... ad Temoriam uersus est deluculo.
. . .recumbentibus regibus et principibus et magis apud Loiguire... s
adueniente ergo eo in caenacolum Temoriae nemo de omnibus
ad aduentum eius surrexit praeter unum tantum, id est Dubthoch
maccuLugil", poetam optimum, apud quem tunc temporis ibi erat
quidam adoliscens poeta nomine Feec, qui postea mirabilis episcopus
fuit, cuius reliquiae adorantur hiSldhti. lo
f. 5a 1 Hic, ut dixi, Duhthach solus ex gentibus in honorem sancti
Patricii surrexit.
...ille magus iiice<mai^..solicitus est...confligere aduersus sanc
tum Patricium.
f. 5a2 ,, induxit niu em super totum campum pertinguentem /ere/in. '5
f, 5bl unus ex pueris sancti Patricii Benineus* nomine... Felix
autem Benineus...
', 5b 2 , , , dixit eis rex Loiguire.
Erat quidam homo in regionibus Ulothorum Patricii tempore,
Macuil maccuGreccae. 20
...ita ut die quadam in montosso, aspero altoque sedens loco hin-
Druim moccuE chach...
f. 6a 1 ...sanctum quoque Patricium...interficere cogitaret.
f, 6a 2 Sanctus uero Patricius conuersus ad Maccuil ait,,,
,,,et nunc" addidit Maccuill dicens,,, 25
f, 6b 1 Dixitque Maccuill : sic faciam,
Et migrauit inde Maccuil tam cito ad mare dexterum campi
Inis. Et inspirauit illi uentus aquilo et sustulit eum ad meridiem
lecitque eum in insolam Euoniam nomine, Inuenitque ibi duos 3°
uiTos,,,qui primi docuerunt uerbum Dei et babtismum in Euonia,
Et conuersi sunt homines insolae in doctrina eorum ad fidem
catholicam, quorum nomina sunt Conindri et Rumili.
,.. successor eorum in episcopatu effectus est, Hic est Maccuill
dimane episcopus et antestes Arddce Huimnonn. 35
,,,requiescens Patricius  iuxta salsuginem quae est ad aquilo-
nalem plagam a Collo Bonis, , , audiuit sonum, , , gentilium, , , facientium
rathi. Et ait sanctus Patricius : mudebroth...
f. 6b 2 Fuit quidam homo diues et honorabilis in regionibus Orien- 40
talium cui nomen erat Daire.
,.. dedit illi locum alium in inferiori terra, ubi nunc est Fertw
Martyrum iuxta Atdd Machce.
.,, uenit eques Dairi^... Stulte fecit Daire.
Et dixit Daire,,, ,, ,inruit mors super Z)aire. 45
et ecce infirmatus est Daire.
f. 7a 1 Sanatusque est Daire asparsione aquae sanctae.
Et uenit Daire. . . Dixitque Daire ad sanctum : Ecce hic aeneus
" Lugil a corruption of Lugir ^ MS. bineus
" non, Gwynn J MS. doiri | dain

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 261
sit tecum, et ait sanctus Patricius grazacham. reuersusque Daire
ad domum suam dixit : Stultus homo est qui nihil boni dixit praeter
grazacham tantum pro aeneo mirabili metritarum trium, additque
Daire, dicens seruis suis : Ite, reportate nobis aeneum nostrum,
5 exierunt et dixerunt Patricio : Portabimus aeneum, nihilominus et
ilia uice sanctus Patricius dixit: gratzacham, portate; et portauerunt,
Interrogauitque Daire socios suos dicens : quid dixit Christianus
quando reportastis" aeneum? At illi responderunt : grazacham dixit,
et ille Daire respondens dixit : gratzacham in dato, grazacham in
'° ablato eius, [Nullum] dictum tam bonum est quam'' grazacham
illis, portabitur illi rursum aeneus suus, Et uenit Daire ipsemet"
ilia uice et portauit aeneum ad Patricium,
...ciuitas quae nunc Ardd Machae nominatur.
,,,in loco in quo nunc altare est sinistralis seclessiae inArddi.ls,2
15 Machce. ,,.ad aquilonalem plagam Airdd Mache.
Virum...in campo Inis habitantem...
. . .sanctus Patricius, , , dixit : mudehrod malefecisti.
De eo quod angelus eum prohibuit ne iMachi'^ moriretur. f, 7b 1
^° ...Ideo ad ArddMachae missit, quam prae omnibus terris f, 8a l
dilexit,,, iter carpere coepit ad Machi...
Reuertere ad locum unde uenis, hoc est Sabul...
Prima petitio, ut inArddMachce fiat ordinatio tua,
Tertia petitio ut nepotes DicAon,,. missericordiam mereantur, f, 8a 2
^5 Et plebs Ulod dixit, , ,
, , ,sacrificium ab episeopo TassacA ",,,acceperat*,
et a loco qui Clocher uocatur, ab oriente Finduhrec de pecori- f, 8b 1
bus Gonail electio clarificauit boues, et exierunt, Dei nutu regente,
ad D'dn Lethglaisse, ubi sepultus est Patricius,
30 ,,,contensio ad bellum usque perueniens inter nepotes Ndll et
Orientales ex una parte,..
...Orientales et nepotes Ndill contra Ultu° acriter ad certamen
ruunt... ...usque ad fluium Gabcenne^ peruenierunt,
36 ,,.pedem super petrani ponens in Scirit iuxta' montem Mis... f. 8b 2
Portauit Patricius per Sininn secum ,l, clocos,,,
Patricius uenit de campo Arthicc ad Drummut Cerigi et ad f- 9^.1
Nairniu Toisdurt [et] ad Ailich Esrachtce.
sed fuit uir missericors apud illos Hercaith nomine, de genere
40 Nothi, pater Feradachi, credidit Deo Patricii, et babtitzauit ilium
Patricius et Feradachum filium eius, et immolauit filium Patricio.
et exiuit cum Patricio ad legendum triginta annis, et ordinauit ilium
in urbe Roma, et dedit illi nomen nouum Sachellum, et scripsit illi
librum psalmorum quem nidi, et portauit ab illo partem de reliquiis''
45 Petri et Pauli, Laurentii et Stefani quae sunt in Machi.
" MS. reportasti '' MS. cum
" MS. insemet '' MS. innichi
" i.e. t'Assach 'thy Asaions' ' MS. acciperat
* MS. et contra ultu nepotes neill
'' leg. Culcenne: cf. Druimcliabh ag traigh Guilcinde, Reeves, Columba, 289
' MS. in '' reliquis, Gwynn

262 Names of Persons and Places.
Caetiacus itaque et Sachellus ordinabant episcopos, prespiteros,
diaconos, clericos sine consilio Patricii in campo Aii. et accussauit
illos Patricius, et mittens sepistolas illis exierunt ad poenitentiam
ducti ad Ardd Mache ad Patricium...
^- 9a 2 Tirechdn episcopus haec scripsit ex ore uel libro Ultani epi- 5
scopi cuius ipse alumpnus uel discipulus fuit^
Inueni quatuor nomina in libro [ad]scripta Patricio apud Ultanum
episcopum Conchuburnensium, sanctus Magonus, qui est clarus,
Succetus qui est [deus belli uel fortis belli], Patricius [qui est pater
ciuium], Cothirthiacus, quia seruiuit quatuor'' domibus magorum. Et 'o
empsit ilium unus ex eis cui nomen erat Miliitc maccuBoin magus,
et seruiuit illi septem annis omni seruitute ac multiplici" labore, et
porcarium possuit eum in montanis conuallibus. Deinde autem
uissitauit ilium anguelus Domini in somniis in cacuminibus mentis
Scirte iuxta montem Miss. i5
...mihi testante Ultano episeopo.
...in quinto regni anno Loiguiri maicc Ndll.
Duobus autem uel quinque annis regnauit Loiguire post mortem
Patricii. Venit uero Patricius cum GalHs ad insolas maccuChor. 20
f. 9b 1 Ascendit autem de mari ad campum Breg.
Primo uero uenit ad uallem Sescnani . . . et portauit filium
Sesceneum nomine, episcopum secum... Vespere uero uenit ad
hostium Ailhine.
Benignus episcopus successor Patricii in aeclessia Machce. 25
^- 91^ 2 j)g Episeopis.
[col. 1] Benignus, Bronus, Sachellus, Cethiacus, Carthacus,
Cartenus, Connanus, Fintanus"^, Siggeus, ^Eternus, Sencaticus,
Olcanus, Iborus, Ordius, Nazarius, Miserneus, Senachus, Secundinus,
Gosachtus ^ Camulacus, Auxilius, Victoricus, Bressialus, Feccus, 30
Menathus.Cennannus, Nazarus, Melus, Maceleus,Mactaleus, Culeneus,
Asacus, Bitheus, Falertus, Sesceneus', Muirethchus, Temoreris qui
fundauit aeclessiam sanctam Cairce quam tenuit familia Clono auiss,
[col. 2] Daigreus, lustianus mac hd Daimene, Olcanus^, Domnallus
et alii quam plurimi, 35
De Prespiteris,
Anicius, Brocidius, Amirgenus, Lommanus, Catideus, Catus,
Catanus, Broscus, Ailbeus, Trianus episcopus,
De nominibus Francorum Patricii
Episcopi tres Inaepius, Bernicius, Hernicius subdiaconus Seman, 40
Semen, Cancen, Bernicius diaconus et Ernicius Franci, uiri ,XU, cum
sorore una aut vi, uel .111. [col. 3] Cassanus, Gonlang, Erclang,
"¦ The wording shews that this is a lemma of the copyist and not due to Tirechan,
who writes m the first person, Bury, 'I'he English Historical Reriew, April 1902, p. 236
» .UII. Gwynn <• MS, duplici '' MS, Firtnanus (fii-tranus, Gwynn) with a punotum
delens over r • MS, gosachus ' MS, sesoneus e MS, olo anus

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 263
Brocanus, Roddanus, brigsdn" et alter Roddanus qui fundauit
.^clessiam Senem Nepotum Ailello^, quam tenuerunt monachi
Patricii Gengen et Sannuch. De Diaconis,
5 Diaconus luostus" qui babtitzauit Ceranum filium artificis'' ex
libro Patricii, Diaconus Coimmanus earns Patricio, qui fuit in
aeclessia magnd, Airdlicce". Olcanus monachus qui fuit in Cellola
Magna Muaide^ prespiter. Duos exorcistas scimus apud ilium, exor
cista Losca in Dorso Dairi, in regionibus Tuirtri, exorcista alius in f, lOa 1
lo campo Liphi.
De aeclessiis quas fundauit in campo Breg^. primum in Cul-
mine'' ,ii. Aeclessia Cerne, in qua sepultus est Hercus qui portauit
mortalitatem magnam, ,iii, in cacuminibus Aisse ,iiii. imBlaitiniu,
,u. in Collumhus, in qua ordinauit Eugenium sanctum episcopum,
'5 ui, Aeclessia filii' Laithphi. .uii, imBridam, in qua fuit sanctus
Dulcis'' frater Carthaci. uiii super Argethor^ in qua [fuit] Kannanus
episcopus quem ordinauit Patricius in primo pasca hiFerti uirorum
Feicc. . . ut accenderet fumum benedictum in oculos ac nares hominum
2o gentilium et regis Loiguiri et magorum illius, quia contra[i]uerunt
illi tres magi fratres ex uno uiro nominibus et genere, Cruth, Lochleth,
Lanu"' de genere Buntir.
Et eleuauit Patricius manus suas Deo circa magum Lochletheum, . ,
Prima feria uenit ad Taltenam, ubi fit agon regale, ad Coirpriti- f, lOa 2
25 cum filium Neill, qui uoluit eum occidere et flagillauit seruos eius in
flumine Sdle ut indicarent Patricium Coirpritico,
,,.non erunt pisces magni in flumine Sdle semper.
Deinde autem uenit ad Conallum filium Neill...
,,, reliquit tres fratres cum una sorore, et haec sunt nomina
30 illorum : Cathaceus, Cathurus, Catneus, et soror illorum Catnea,
Perrexitque ad ciuitatem Temro ad Loigairium filium Ndll
iterum, sed non potuit credere dicens : Nam Neel pater meus non siniuit
mihi credere, sed ut sepeliar in cacuminibus Temro... Ego filius
35 Neill et filius Dunlinge iniMaistin" in campo Liphi. f. lOb 1
Porro fundauit aeclessiam iCarric Dagri et alteram aeclessiam
imMruig thuaithe, et scripsit elimenta Cerpano,
et uenierunt ad fontem Loigles in Scotica, nobiscum Vitulus
ciuitatum,
40 Endeus filius Amolngid sum ego, filii Fechrach filii Echach, ah
occidentalibus plagis de campo Domnon et de silua Fochloth. Cum
que audiisset Patricius nomen silute Fochlothi gauissus est ualde, et
dixit Endeo Amolngid filio: Et ego tecum exibo,,.
" This seems a gloss, meaning 'that is brig' '' Senchill Aue nAilello
" leg. lustus or lostus '' Giaran mace intsdir
" Domnach Mdr Airdlicce, Trip. Life p. 104 ' hi Gill Mdir Muaide
8 i Maig Breg '' i Mulluch ' MS. filio
¦< seems a translation of some Irish name meaning 'sweet,' 'fortasse Dulech de
Glochar Dulech, prope Swords,' Hogan
r
' MS. agetbor " MS. Lochlethlanu " immaiftin, Gwynn

264 Names of Persons and Places.
f. lOb 2 Conallus autem babtitzatus est, et dedit Patricius benedictionem
super ilium, et tenuit manum illius et dedit Cethiaco episeopo. Et
nutriuit ilium et docuit eum Cethiacus et Mucneus frater Cethiachi
episcopi, cuius sunt reliquiae in Aeclessia Magna Patricii in silua
Fochlithi. 5
Venierunt autem filii Amolngid sex ad iudicandum ante faciem
Loiguiri, et Endeus contra eos unus et filius eius tener, et Patricius
ante illos, et inuestigauerunt causam hereditatis illorum. et iudicauit
illis Loiguire et Patricius ut diuiderent inter se hereditatem in
septem partes, et dixit Endeus... lo
...foedus pepigerunt per manus Loiguiri filii Neill Patricius et
filii Amolngid... et inierunt iter facere ad Montem Egli.
f. Ila 1 ...quia necessitas poscit illos ut peruenirent siluam Fochlithi...
Plantauit aeclessiam super Vadum Segi" et alteram aeclessiam
Cinnenae sanctae'' super Vadum Carndi imBoind et alteram" 15
super Coirp raithe et alteram" super Fossam Dallhronig, quam
tenuit episcopus Filius cairthin'^, auunculus Brigtce sanctae. Fun-
dauitque alteram in Campo Echredd, alteram in Campo Taidcni,
quae dicitur Cellbile, apud familiam Scire est, alteram in Campo
Echnach, in qua fuit Cassanus prespiter, alteram in Singitibus, 20
alteram in Campo Bili iuxta Vadum Capitis Canis, alteram in Capite
Carmelli in Campo Teloch in qua sancta Brigita pallium cepit sub
manibus Filii caille. InHuisniuch Midi mansit iuxta Petram
Coithrigi, sed occissi sunt circa se alii perigrini a filio Fechach filu
Nell...^t alteram aeclessiam in Capite Airt in regionibus Rdide, in 25
qua possuit altare lapideum, et alteram hiCuil Corree. Et uenit per
flumen Ethne in duas Tethbias, et ordinauit Melum episcopum, et
aeclessiam Bili fundauit, et ordinauit Gosactum filium Milcon maccu-
Bo6in...et mittens Camulacum Commiensium in Campum Cuini et
digito illi indicauit locum de cacumine Graneret, id est aeclessiam 30
Raithin. Et uenit in Campum Rein et ordinauit Bruscum prespi-
terum...qui dixit mirabile post mortem eius altero sancto qui fuit
in insola Generis Cothirbi" : Bene est, , ,
f- Ila 2 ,,, portauit ossa Brusci sancti secum ad insolam.
Mittens autem Patricius Methhrain ad Fossam Sldcht barbarum 35
Patricii propinquum.,. Venitque Patricius ad alueum Sinone ad
locum in quo mortuus fuit auriga illius Boidmalus et sepultus ibi,
in quo dicitur CaiV Boidmail usque in hunc diem,
Finit liber primus in regionibus Nepotum Neill peractus,
Incipit secundus in regionibus Connacht peractus. 40
.,,ab illo Ultano episeopo Conchuburnensi,,,
f, lib 1 Venit ergo Patricius sanctus per alueum fluminis Sinnoi per
Vadurn Duorum Auium"! in Campum Ai. Audientes autem magi
Loiguiri filii Neill omnia quae facta fuerant, Caluus et Capitolauium'',
duo fratres qui nutrierant duas filias Loiguiri, Ethne Alba, Fedelm 45
Rufa, , ,densas inaurinas super totum Campum Ai fecerunt,
.,,discessit omnis grauitudo magica tenebrarum a campo ^li, et
dixit Deo gratias, et uenierunt per alueum fluminis Simuv, qui'
l^To¦*¦*'^ ^^^'^^ °" ^^'^ Boyne, now Assey " MS, Cinnena sancta ¦: MS, altera
MS, cairtm ' ootirbi, Gwynn ' cail ,i, lebaid no comet, H, 2, 16, col, 97
« ,Sndvi dn Sn ^ Mail 7 Caplait ' quic, Gwynn

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 265
dicitur Bandea'^, ad Tumulum Gradi''- In qu6 loco ordinauit Ailbeum
sanctum prespiterum ; cui indicauit altare mirabile lapideum in
monte Nepotum Ailello", quia inter Nepotes Ailello erat, et babti
tzauit Maneum'* sanctum quem ordinauit episcopus Bronus filius
5 Icni, seruus Dei*, socius Patricii, Venierunt ad campum Glais\ et
in illo posuit celolam magnam quae sic uocatur Cellola Magna", et
in ilia reliquit duos barbaros Conleng et Ercleng monachos sibi,
Deinde uenit ad Assicum et Bitteum'' et ad magos qui fuerunt
de genere CorcuChonl'dain, Hono et Ith fratres, alter,., immolauit
I o sibi domum suam et exiit ad Imhliuch Hornon... et posuit ibi
Assicum et Betheum filium fratris Assici, et Cipiam matrem Bethei f- nb '2
episcopi. Asicus sanctus episcopus faber aereus erat Patricio... de illis
tres patinos quadrates' uidi, id est patinum in aeclessia Patricii in
16 Ardd Machce et alterum in aeclessia Alo find^ et tertium in aeclessia
magna Saeoli super altare F^larti sancti episcopi, Asicus iste fecit
profugam in aquilonem regionis ad Montem Lapidis', et fuit septem
annis in insola qua uocatur Rochuil retro Montem Lapidum,,,
,,, sepilierunt eum ir Raith Chungai hiSertih.
20 , , , dixit quod non reuertetur in Campum Ai.
,,,sunt ossa eius in Campo Sered hirRaith Chungi monachus
Patricii, sed con tender unt eum familia Columbae cille'"' et familia
Airdd sratha.
Patricius uero uenit de fonte Alo find ad Dumecham Nepotum
25 Ailello, et fundauit in illo loco aeclessiam quae sic uocatur Senella
Cella Dumiche usque hunc diem. In quo reliquit uiros sanctos
Macet et Cetgen et Rodanum prespiterum,
Et uenit apud se filia,., nomine Mathona, soror Benigni successoris
Patricii, quae tenuit pallium apud Patricium et Rodanum [et]
30 monacha fuit illis, et exiit per montem Filiorum Ailello, et
plantauit aeclessiam liberam hiTamnuch.
. . .reliquias sancti Rodani, , , f- I2a 1
.,, posuerunt episcopos {,id Cairellum} iuxta sanctam aeclessiam
hiTamnuch, quos ordinauerunt episcopi Patricii, id est Bronus et
35 Bietheus non quaerebant aliquid a familia Dumichce nisi amicitiam
tantummodo, sed quaerit familia Clono"...
Deinde autem uenit sanctus Patricius ad fontem qui" dicitur
Clebach in lateribus Crochan... et ecce duae filiae regis Loiguiri,
Ethne Alba et Fedelm Rufa ad fontem more mulierum ad lauandum
40 mane uenierunt,
Sed illos uiros side aut deorum terrenorum aut fantassiam
estimauerunt, (Et ueni)t (ma)gus Caplit... 'Et frater illius uenit M(ael)... Et ad f- I2b l
Matho[n]um et ad Patricium uerba dura dicit,
" ' goddess ' : cf, in fiuuio qui Latine dici potest Nigra Dea, Adamn. Col, Vita, p, 155
'' Dumae Graid " dilelo, Gwynn: iSleib Hiia nAilello, of. Trip, Life, 94, 1, 4
¦' cogn, with dimane supra, and perhaps the Roman praenomen Manius W, S,
' cele De ' Culdee' ' Mag Glais t- cellula Magna, Gwynn: Cell M6r ^ tt tor
ia
th, as in some Ogham inscriptions: cf. Betheum, infra 1, 11 ' MS, quadrotos '' MS,
alofind: 'of ^iiyiimd,' nowElphin ' Sliab liacc "" i,e, the Columbian foundations
in Ireland and Scotland, of which the Abbot of Hi was the common head. Reeves,
Columba, p, 162 n, " of Cluain (maccu Nois), now Clonmacnois " nuae,
Gwynn

266 Names of Persons and Places.
similis est Caluus contra" Caplit.
.,, sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem Clebach.
Deinde autem uenit Patricius (ad) campum Caire(tho), id est in
Muig Caireth(o) et...fundauerunt (aeclessiam) in Arddlicce quae sic
uocatur Sendomnach, et posuit in ilia Coimanum diaconum, 5
Tenuit Patricius ArddSenlis et posuit fili(am,,,, L)alocam,
et tenuit locum in Campo Nento.
Et exierunt cum (Ce)thiaco sancto episeopo (ad) suam propriam
regionem, quia de Genere Ailello eius pater fuit, et mater eius erat
de Genere Sai de regionibus Cenachtm a[d] Domnach Sairigi iuxta 10
Domum : : : : Cennani, id est Lapidum'' Moris erat Cethiaco
episeopo ::::::: in loco GurcuSai in pasca magno [in marg, id.
domnach'\ in pasca secundo fiebat in loco Comgellce sanctae super
Vadum Duarum Furcarum, id est da loarcc, iuxta Cenotidas ( )
Breg, quia Cethiaci ::::::: dicunt ::::: esse...Comgella Cethiaco,.. ab 15
illis lostus d(ia)conus,,,
f, 12 b 2 et tenuit Fidarti. et dedit illi Patricius (lib)ros babtismatis et
babtitzauit Nep(otes Maini) et in senectute sua bona babtitzauit
(Ce)ranum filium artificis".
Interest autem inter mortem Patricii et Cerani natiuitatem, ut 20
peritissimi numerorum aestimant, cxl annorum, et babtitzatus est
Ceranus ex libro'' Patricii a diacono lusto,,,
.,, digito indicauit de cacumine Garad... Et fundauit Cethecus
aeclessiam Brergarad quam dedit filio" qui' ueniret per flumen Succce
et aridi pedes eius ac ficones, ^5
Venit uero Patricius ad Selcam in quo erant aulae* filiorum
Briuin... Castrametati sunt in cacuminibus Selco;.,, et cum iflo
fuerunt [col, 1] Bronus episcopus, Sache(llus), Bronachus prespiter,
Rodanus, Cassanus, Brocidius, Lommanus frater eius, Benignus heres
Patricii, et Benignus frater Ceth(iaci) de Genere Ailello, [col, 2] qui 3°
tenuit (cel)lolam Benigni, (in)anorto a Patricio et Cethiaco Felartus
episcopus de genere Ailello et soror (eius et altera) sor(or quae) fuit
f, 13a 1 (in insola) in mari {Conmaicne, quae) sic uocatur Groch Guile. Et
plantauit aeclessiam super Stagnum Selcai inscae^ et babtitzauit
filios Broin. 36
Et perrexit ad tramitem Gregirgi, et fundauit aeclessiam in
Drum : : :
Patini : : : et calix sunt in Cella Adrochtce (filiae) Taldin.
Et perrexit ad Filios Heric. . , iuxta Vadum Filiorum Heric.
Et reuertebatur in Campum Airthic et ^clessiam Senes posuit 4°
in eo campo, et benedixit locum iTaulich Lapidum'.
Et exiit ad Drummut Cerrigi... post mortem patris eorum qui
faber sereus erat de genere Cerrigi.
...in illo loco est Coonu artifex frater episcopi Bassilicae.
f. 13a 2 Perrexit per diserta Cerrigi. . .in campum australem id est Nairniu, 45
et inuenit larnascum sanctum sub ulmo cum filio Locharnach.. . .
Et fuit quidam... ab australi Medhu nomine.
...uenit cum Patricio ab Irlochir et legit in ArddMachce, et
" =Ir. cosmiZ/j-i '' Daimliacc Giand in, now Dnleek " Giardn maxic intsdir
For ex libro Bury (op. cit. p. 244, n. 3) reads a [pue]ro. But see Trip. Life, 304, 24 =
supra p. 263, 6 " MS. quidam filius, quccdam filia [....], Gwynn: corr. Hogan
' qum, Gwynn e MS. s aulae n over i and n are dots and over scae a mark
ot contraction ' i.e. in Tulach ua Clooh, Trip. Life, p. 108

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 267
ordinatus est in eodem loco et (diacon)us fuit Patricio de Genere
M\:hi  et fundauit aeclessiam inlmgoe Mair Cerrigi liberam
mon(achus) in Ardd Machce.
Et perr(ex)it Patricius ad fontem qui^ dicitur Mucno et fecit
5 Cellam Senes, quae sic uocatur.... Et uenit per diserta filiorum
En(di ....), in quo (est sanctus L)ommanus Turresc^.... Post multa
tempora uenit (. . . .)1 Senmeda filia En(di) filii Br{iuin).
Et perrexit ad regionem Gonmaicn{e) hi Cuil Tolat", et posuit in
eo aeclessias quadratas  aeclessiam ArdUiscon.
10 sorores Failar(ti) episcopi de genere Ailello.
Et uenit in Campum Caeri et castrametati sunt iCuil Gore. f. I3b i
Et exinde exiit ad Campum Foimsen, et inuenit in illo loco duos
fratres filios uiri nominati Goiliud filius Luchti, filii Conlaid, et
Derclaid^, qui mittebat seruum suum ut occideret Patricium. Luc-
15 tens autem prohibuit* eum  et reliquit in illo loco Conanum
prespiterum. Et exiit ad fontem Stringille in disertis.... Et exiit ad Campum
Raithin. Et exiit ad finem Humail duAohud i^oftztir... ordinauit
filium patris illius Senachum', et dedit nomen nouum illi, id est
2o Agnus Dei, et episcopum fecit ilium.
...ut [quod] deesset de illius aetate super aetatem filii sui ueniret,
Oingus nomine, cui scripsit Patricius abgitorium, in die qua ordi
natus est Senachus.
...apud filiani Mathonam nomine.
25 ...in cathedra hac : ipsa est Ached Fobuir.
Et perrexit Patricius ad Montem Egli.... et defunctus est auriga
illius hiMuirisc Aigli, hoc est campum inter mare et Aigleum.
Et exiit Patricius ad cacumina mentis super Crochan Aigli. f. 13b 2
et plantauit aeclessiam in Campo Humail.
30 Et uenit in regiones CorcuTemne ad fontem Sini.
Et uenit ad fontem Findmaige, qui dicitur Slan.
...uir quidam, cui benedixit Patricius, Caeta siue Cata nomine. f. 14a 1
Cellola Tog in regionibus CorcuTdmne Patricii fuit. Cainnechus
episcopus, monachus Patricii, fundauit eam.
35 Et uenit sanctus Patricius per campos in regionibus Maicc Hercce
inDichuil et Aurchuil. Et uenit Patricius inDichuil. . .
Ego sum mace maicc Cais maic Glais, qui fui subulcus Lugir^ f. I4a 2
rig Hirotce^- lugulauit me fian maicc Maicc con in regno Goirpri
Nioih fer anno .c. usque hodie.
40 Et uenit in Album Campum in regionibus Nepotum Maini.
Per Muadam uero uenit, et ecce audierunt magi Filiorum f. 14 b l
Amolngid quod sanctus uir uenisset super eos 
ad primum magum, Recradum nomine.
et uiderunt ilium procul Patricius et Endeus filius Amolngid et
45 Conallus Endi filius... Cumque uidisset Endeus...
Missit autem Patricius Conallum filium findi 
. . .dispersus est uulgus in totum campum Domndn.
' quod, Gwynn '' tommanus turrescus, Gwynn <= tolit, Gwynn <> leg.
Gulaid scilicet Luchte filius Gonlaid, et Derclam (' Red -hand ') ; cf. Trip, Life p, lio'
W.S. " MS, liberauit ' MS, senachus s MS, |;4 lugir !¦ gen, sg, of
Hirot or Erot, part of .Galway, for Medraige is for Herot, LL, 192" 54, oAth cliath
in Herut uill cosin n Ath cliath i Gualaind, LL, 192*56, W,S.

268 Names of Persons and Places.

.,, ordinauit Mucneum sanctum fratrem Cethachi, et dedit illi
libros Legis septem ^ quds reliquit post se ma.cc Gerce^ filio maic
Dregin.
t 14b 2 Et fundauit aeclessiam super siluam Fochluth, in qua sunt ossa
sancta Mucnoi episcopi, , , , Et benedixit Amolngid filium, Fergussum 5
fratrem Endi.
Et ecce quidam uir uenit ad illos, nomine Mace Dregin, cum
filiis septem gentilibus  et elegit [scil, Patricius] unum filium
ex ipsis, cui nomen erat Mace Ercce.
,,, ilium Brono filio Icni commendabo et Olcano, lo
. , ,benedixit illis locum super siluam Fochlithi. et ecce Patricius
perrexit ad agrum qui" dicitur Foirrgea Filiorum Amolngid ad
diuidendum inter filios Amolngid.
Et aedificauit aeclessiam quandam apud familiam in sinu maris,
id est Ros Filiorum Caitni. '5
f. 15 a 1 Et reuersus est ad flumen Muaide de Vertrigo in Bertrigam,
Et fundauit aeclesiam iuxta Fossam Righairt'^, et uenit in Mui-
riscam^ apud Bronum filium Icni, et benedixit filium, qui est Mace
rime episcopus, et scripserunt elimenta illi et Muirethacho episeopo,
qui fuit super flumen Bratho. '°
Et uenierunt trans litus Authuili in fines Irai Patricius et
Broonus et cum illis filius Ercce filii Dregin ad campum, id est Ros
Dregnige, in quo loco est cassulus Brooni. et sedens ibi, cecidit
Patricii dens et dedit dentem Brono suo in reliquias. Et dixit :
Ecce mare ieciet nds de hoc loco in nouissimis temporibus, et exibitis 25
ad flumen Slicichce ad siluam.
Et exiit trans Montem Filiorum Ailello, et fundauit aeclesiam'
ibi, id est Tamnach et Echenach et Cell Angle et Cell Senchuce. Et
exiit ad regiones Callrigi TreMaige et fecit aeclessiam iuxta Druim
Leas, et baptitzauit multos. Et erexit^ ad Campum Ailmaige et 30
fundauit aeclessiam ibi, id est Domnach Ailmaige.
Et perrexit ad Campum Aine, et possuit aeclessiam ibi. Et
uersus est Euoi et in Campum Cetni, et maledixit flumen quod
dicitur Niger. . . Drobaiscum'' autem benedixit. . .flumen Drohaisco
non habuit ante pisces. ... Et maledixit aliis fluminibus, id est 35
flumini Oingce et Saele, quia dimersi sunt duo pueri de pueris
Patrici in Saeli.
Etiam intrauit in Campum Sereth trans amnem inter Es Ruaid
et mare ; et fundauit aeclessiam hirRaith Argi, et castrametatus est
f 15 a 2 in Campo Sereth. et inuenit quendam uirum bonum de genere 40
Lathron, et baptizauit eum et filium tenerum cum eo, qui dicebatur
Hinu uel Ineus, quia posuit ilium pater in fana super collum eius..,,
qui_ postea retenuit Assicum sanctum cum monachis suis inArd
Roissen, id est hirRaith Gongi in Campo Sereth in tempore regum
Fergusso et Fothuid. et fundauit aeclessiam in Campo Latrain et 45
Aeclessiam Magnam Sir drommo, quam tenuit familia Daminse in-
Dohitrbur. Et perrexit forBernas Filiorum Conill in Campo Itho et
fundauit ibi aeclessiam magnam  in quo loco quidam episcopus
" i,e, a copy of the Heptateuch " leg, Erce ' quod, Gwynn " i,e, Rdith
Rigbaird, Trip. Life, 138, 1, 27 " MS, muiriscsam < leg, aeclesias .iiii.
' leg. perrexit '' drobaicum, Gwynn

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 269
uenit de Genere GorcuThdmne ad eum de cellola Toch in regiones
Temenrigi iCeru contra solis occassum, episcopus cum sorore una
monachi Patrici, et est locus eorum cum familia Clone...
Peruenit Patricius per Sinonam tribus uicibus  [Et exiit ad
5 Campum Tochuir et fecit aeclessiam ibi"], Et de Campo Tochuir
uenit inDulo Oclieni, et fecit septem aeclessias ibi, Et uenit inArdd
sratho, et Mace Ercce episcopum ordinauit, Et exiit inArdd Eolorgg
et Ailgi et Lde Benndrigi, et perrexit trans flumen Bandce, et
benedixit locum in quo est cellola Guile raithin inEilniu, in quo
10 fuit episcopus, et fecit alias cellas multas inEilniu. Et per Buds
fluium foramen pertulit, et inDuin Sehuirgi sedit super petram quae
Petra Patricii usque nunc, et ordinauit ibi Olcanum sanctum
episcopum,.. et reuersus est in Campum Elni, et fecit multas f. 15b 1
aeclessias quas Goindiri habent.
16 Ascendit autem ad Montem Miss Boonrigi, quia nutriuit ibi
filium Milcon MaccuBuain, Gosacht nomine.
...uidit magus Miliucc scintellas de ore Succeti fatui  Respon
dit Succetus . .
Et exiit ad montem Scirte^ 
2o Venit uero sanctus per Doim in regiones Tuirtri ad Collunt
Patricii et babtitzauit filios Tuirtri.
Relicta Machia, uenit in Maugdornu, et ordinauit Victoricum
Machinensem episcopum, et aeclessiam ibi magnam fundauit, et
perrexit ad Loiguireum et Conallum filios Ndll.
^5 Finite autem circulo exiit et fecit aeclessiam lustano prespitero
iuxta Bile Torten, quae est apud familiam Airdd Breccain, et fecit
alteram AiTortena orientali, in qua gens oThig Cirpani, sed libera
semper. Et perrexit ad fines Laginiensium ad Druimm Hurchaille,
et posuit ibi Domum Martirum 
30 Exiit ad Campum Lifi, et possuit ibi aeclessiam, et ordinauit f. 15b 2
Auxilium puerum Patricii exorcistam et Eserninum et Mactaleum
in Cellola Cuilinn. Ordinauit Feccum Album iSldbti et babtitzauit
filios Dunlinge. et erexit se per Belut Gabrain et fundauit aecle
ssiam hirRoigniu Martorthige, et babtitzauit filios Nioth Fruich ifir
35 Mumce super Petram Coithrigi" hiCaissiul.
Dairenne^ 
Colomhcille. . .ostendit sepulturam Patricii [et] ubi est confirmat, id f, i6a 1
est hiSahul Patricii, id est in aeclessia iuxta mare proxima", ubi est
conductio martirum, id est ossuum Coluimbdllce de Britannia et
40 conductio omnium sanctorum Hiberniae in die iudicii,
in marg,] ymnus Golmdn Alo.
Quando autem Patricius cum sua sancta nauigatione ad Hiber- f, 16a 2
niam peruenit, sanctum Lommanum in hostio Boindeo nauim cus-
todire reliquit,
46 Deinde. ..usque ad Vadum Truimm^ in hostioe Areis Fddilmido
filii Loiguiri, Domino gubernante, peruenit.
» in the MS, this sentence is misplaced, coming next after magnam, p, 268, 1. 48
'' gen, sg, of Scint " hicoithrigi, Gwynn '' This name is in a darker ink and
different script, so is the marginal note in f, 16' 1 " MS, pf'oundeoima, the scribe
(as H. Bradshaw observed) mistaking the -xi- of proxima for the numeral xi (undeoim)
' Ath Truimm « indorus ('before,' 'in front of) Fedelmid's dwelling: areis leg. droisl

270 Names of Persons and Places.

Mane autem facto, Foirtchernn filius Feddlmtheo inuenit [Lom
manum] euangelium recitantem.
,,,a Lommano in Christo babtitzatus est.
At uero Fedelmidius laetificabatur in aduentu clerici quia de
Brittonibus matrem habuit, id est filiam regis Brittonum, id est 5
Scoth noe. Salutauit autem Fedelmidius Lommanum lingua
Brittanica,,, Respondit ei: Ego sum Lommanus Britto.
Statimque credidit Fedelmidius cum omni famiHa sua,
f. 16b 1 Haec omnia immolauit Patricio et Lommano et Foirtchemo filio
suo usque in diem iudicii. Migrauit autem Fedelmid trans amnem 10
Boindeo et mansit hiCloin Lagen. Et mansit Lommdn cum Foirt
chemo in Vado Truimm usque dum peruenit Patricius ad illos, et
aedificauit aeclessiam cum ilHs uicesimo quinto anno antequam
fund ata esset aeclessia Alti Machae.
Progenies autem Lommani de Brittonibus, id est, filius Gollit, 15
germana autem Patricii mater eius. Germani autem Lommani hii
sunt episcopi: Munis" hiForgnidiu laCuircniu
Broccaid inlmhliuch Equorum apud Giarrige Connact
Broccanus imBrechmig^ apud Nepotes Dorthim, 20
MuGenoc hiCill Dwmi Gluinn inddsdurt Breg.
Post aliquantum autem tempus, adpropinquante Lommani exitu,
perrexit cum alumpno suo Foirtcherno" ad fratrem suum Broccidium
fratrem salutandum : perrexerunt autem ipse et alumpnus eius
Foirtchernn, commendauitque sanctam aeclessiam suam sancto 1}.
Patricio et Foirtcherno ; sed recussauit Foirtchernn tenere heredi
tatem patris sui'^ quam obtulit Deo et Patricio nissi Lommanus
dixerit... Tenuit autem,,, principatum tribus diebus usque dum peruenit
ad Vadum Truimm, ac deinde statim Cathlaido perigrino distribuit 30
suam aeclessiam,
Hae sunt autem oblationes Fedelmedo filii Loiguin sancto
Patricio et Lommano et Foirtcherno, id est, Vadum Truimm" in
f, 16b 2 finibus Loiguiri Breg, Imgce in finibus Loiguin Midi.
Haec est autem aeclessiastica progenies Fedelmtheo : 35
Foirtchernus Conall
Aed magnus Baitdn
Aed paruus OssdnGummdne Sardn. 40
Hi omnes episcopi fuerunt et principes uenerantes sanctum
Patricium et successores eius,
Plebilis autem progenies eius haec est :
Fergus filius Fedelmtheo Failgnad filius Fdildin
Feradach filius Fergosso Forfailid filius Failgnaith 45
Grondn filius Feradig Segene filius Forfdilto
Sardn fiHus Crondin Sechnassach filius Sdgeni
Fdildn filius Sardin.
" episcojjMs mania, Gwynn " 'in Brfehmag,' (' Wolfesfeld ') : in marg, a
mutilated gloss ,- ammaith : un and la : rtnch " foirtchenno, Gwynn '' MS, sute
" truim, Gwvnn

Names in the Booh of Armagh. 271
Colmanus episcopus aeclessiam suam, id est Cludin cdin inAchud f, l7a l
[cain] Patricio episeopo deuotiua immolatione in sempiternum
obtulit, et ipse eam commendauit Sanctis uiris, id est prespitero
Medh et prespitero Sadh.
5 Item Campum Aquilonis inter Gleoir et Ferni cum seruis in eo sibi
famulantibus Filii Fiechrach Patricio in sempiternum ymmolauerunt.
Item septem filii Death Cludin Findglais 7 Imsruth Cii,l[e] Cais
et Deruth Mdr G'ule Cais et Cenn locho Deo et sancto Patricio
fideliter obtulerunt,
10 Filii item Gonlaid octo campi pondera, id est uaccas campi octo,
in hereditate sua, id est each indlea oDibCarnib usque ad Montem
Cairnn Deo et Patricio in sempiterna saecula obtulerunt.
Has omnes oblationes Giarrichi Superni [et] eorum reges Patricio
per aeterna saecula obtulerunt,
IS Sanctus Patricius familiam suam in regione Giarrichi... id est
episcopum Sachellum et Brocidium et Loarnum et prespiterum
Medh et Ernascum,,,sub potestate unius heredis suae apostolicae
cathedrae Alti ifac/iCB,,.unanimiter'' coniunxit,
Binedn filius Lugni, scriba et sacerdos necndn anchorita, filius f. 17a 2
20 filiae Lugdith maiecNdtach fuit.
...gradum accepit Bineanus ab eo,
mi domine Aide. f, 20a 1
,,,ut seipsum redemeret 0 Miliucc. f, 20a 2
De morte Milcon.
25 De gressu regis Loiguri de Temoria ad Patricium,
De...fide Eire filii Dego.
De aduentu Patricii in die pascae ad Temoriam et fide Dubthaich
maccuLugir. De conuersione Loiguiri regis,
30 De Mace cuill et conuersione eius ad uerbum Patricii,
De fabula Dairi et equo, et oblatione AirddMachce ad Patricium,
De morte Moneis'en Saxonissae,
De conflictu sancti Patricii aduersum Goirthech regem Aloo^. f. 20b 1
Haec pauca de sancti Patricii peritia et uirtutibus Muirchu
35 maccuMachtheni, dictante Aiduo Slebtiensis ciuitatis episeopo, con-
scripsit, ...de Alti Mache urbe...
idcirco constituitur terminus... uastissimus urbi Alti??iac/ie...a f. 20b 2
pinna mentis Berbicis usque ad montem Mis, a monte Miss usque
40 ad Bri Erigi a Bri Erigi usque ad dorsos Breg.
...urbi tuae quae cognominatur Scotorum lingua Ardd Machce. f. 2ia 1
...rectori AirddMachce  urbe MtiMaohce.
De speciali reuerentia Airdd Machce. f. 21a2
...Cathedrae eius Aird Machce. f. 2lb 1
45 De honore praesulis Airdd Machce...
...ad libertatem examinis eiusdem Airdd Machce praesulis... f. 21b 2
...in Alto Machce.
...qui fuit uico Bannauem Taberniae... f, 22a 1
uox Hyberionacum. .,,iuxta Siluam Focluti,,. f. 23b 2
• unianimiter, Gwynn
•> Coroticus (Ceretic) king of Ail (Cliiade), 'Eock of Clyde,' now Dumbarton

272 Names of Persons and Places.
B. In Adamnan's Vita Columbae, Codex A.
(Schaffhausen Stadtbibliothek, 32.)
f, 2a 1 ,.. quidam proselytus Brito, homo sanctus, sancti Patricii episcopi
discipulus Maucteus nomine.
f. 2a 2 Sanctus igitur Columba nobilibus fuerat oriundus genitalibus 5
patrem habens Fedilmithum filium Ferguso, matrem ^thneam
nomine, cuius pater latine Filius Navis dici potest, scotica uero
lingua Mac Naue. Hic anno secundo post G'dle drehince bellum,
aetatis uero suae .XLii. de Scotia ad Brittanniam pro Christo
perigrinari uolens, enauigauit, lo
f. 3ai De sancto Finteno abbate, Tailchani filio...
De Erneneo filio Craseni, profetia eius.
De aduentu Cainnichi quomodo praenuntiauit.
De periculo sancti Colmani gente Mocu Sailni...
De Cormaco nepote Letha[ni] profetationes eius, 15
De Colcio filio Aido Draigniche. . .
De Laisrano hortulano,
f, 3a 2 De quodam Baitano, qui cum ceteris ad maritimum remigauit
desertum, De quodam Nemano ficto penetente... 20
De aduentu alicuius Aidani qui ieiunium soluit,
De Laisrano filio Feradaig, quomodo monacos probauit in labore,
De Fechno • Bine -
De Cailtano monaco,
De Artbranano sene, quem in Scia insula babtizauit, 25
De nauiculae transmotatione iuxta stagnum Loch-dde.
f, 3b 1 De Gallano filio Fachtni quem daemones rapuere,
De Lugidio claudo.
De Enano" filio Gruthriche.
De prespitero qui erat in Triota. 30
De Erco furunculo,
De Cronano poeta,
De Ronano filio Aido filii Colcen et Colmano cane filio Aileni
profetia Sancti,
f. 4al ...diaconus in Ibernia'' apud Findbarrum sanctum episcopum 36
commanens.
f. 5a 2 Hanc mihi Adomnano narrationem meus decessor, noster abbas
Failbeus, indubitanter enarrauit, qui s^ ab ore ipsius Ossualdi regis,
Segineo abbati eandem enuntiantis uisionem, audisse protestatus est!
f. 6ai De sancto Finteno abbate, filio Tailchani. 40
Sanctus Fintenus, qui postea per uniuersas Scotorum eclesias
ualde noscibilis habetus est.
...clericum qui Scotice uocitabatur Columm Grdg.
...a Roboreto Calgachi. uenimus.
suspes anne est, ait Golumb crag, uester Columba sanctus pater ? 45
Quibus auditis, Finten et Golumb... amare fleu^re.
" leg- Nemano " MS. eberuia, with i written over the first e

Names in Adamnan's Vita Columbae. 273
Quem post s4 successorem reliquit ? Baitheneura. aiunt, suum
alumnum. Golumb ad Fintenum inquit : Quid ad haec Fintene, facies ?
Fintenus gente MocuMoie, cuius pater Tailchanus uocitatur. f. 7a l
5 ...in Laginensium uicinis mari finibus. f. 7a 2
Haec mihi quodam narrante... Christi railite Oisseneo nomine
Ernani filio, gente Moc^l Neth Corb, indubitanter didici : qui s^ eadem
omnia* supra memorata uerba eiusdem ab ore sancti Finteni, filii
Tailchani, audisse testatus est, ipsius monacus.
lo De Erneneo filio Craseni sancti Columbae profetia. f. 7b 1
...in mediterranea Eberniae parte, monasterium quod Scotice
dicitur Dairmag.
...fratres qui in Clonoensi sancti Cerano cenubio commanebant.
consequentes abbatem Alitherum.
15 Hic erat Erneneus filius Craseni... qui haec omnia suprascripta f. 8a 1
uerba Segeneo abbati de se profetata enarrauerat, meo decessore
Failbeo intentius audiente.
...in Clonoensi cenubio sanctus hospitabatur.
De aduentu sancti Cainnichi. f. sb 1
20 Alio tempore eum in loua insula...
nautae qui cum Cainnecho inerant. f. 8b 2
De periculo sancti Colmani episcopi MocuSailni in mari iuxta
insolam quae uocitatur Rechru.
Columbanus, filius Beognai... in undosis carubdis Brecani aestibus p. 17 a
25 ualde periclitatur.
...de Cormaco nepote Lethani, uiro utique sancto.
Hodie iterum Oormac... enauigare incipit ab ilia regione quae,
ultra Modam fluuium sita, Eirros Domno^ dicitur.
Post bellum Gule Drebene. p. I7b
30 eadem hora qua in Scotia commisum est bellum quod Scotice
dicitur Ondemmone, idem homo Dei coram Conallo rege, filio Comgill,
in Brittannia conuersatus. . .de illis regibus. . .quorum propria uocabula
Ainmorius filius Sdtni et .ii. filii Maic Eree, Domnallus et Forcus. p. 18 a
Sed et de rege Cruithniorum, qui Echodius Laib uocitabatur... sanctus
35 profetizauit. De bello Miathoru[m].,,cum esset uir sanctus in loua insula,
subito ad suum dicit ministratorem Dermitium, clocam pulsa,
,..pro hoc populo et Aidano rege Dominum oremus.
...Aidanoque... concessa uictoria est,...de exercitu Aidani. p. i8b
40 De filiis Aidani regis.
...Sanctus Aidanum regem interrogat de regni successore. Illo
se respondente nescire quis esset de tribus filiis suis regnaturus,
Arturius an Echodius Find an Domingartus.
...secundum uerbum Sancti Echodius Buide adueniens in sinu p, 19a
45 eius recubuit.
Nam Arturius et Echodius J''ini,..Miatorum...in bello trucidati
sunt. Domingartus uere in Saxonia bellica in strage interfectus est :
Echodius autem Buide post fratrem in regnum successit.
De Domnallo filio Aido.
" om. Reeves p. 23 *¦ leg. Domnon? cf. Campus Domnon, Arm. 10'' 1, 14'' 1
S. G. ir. 18

274 Names of Persons and Places.

p. 20b Domnallus filius Aido, adhuc puer, ad sanctum Columbam in
Dorso Cete^ per nutritores adductus est.
De Scandlano filio Colmani.
Eodem tempore Sanctus... ad Scandlanum, filium Colmani, apud
Aidum regem in uincuHs retentum...pergit. 5
p. 20 a Aldus enim rex 
De duobus aliis regnatoribus, qui duo nepotes Muiredachi uoci-
tabantur, Baitanus filius Maic Erce et Echodius filius Dornnail.
p. 20b Alio in tempore, per asperam et saxosam regionem iter faciens,
quae dicitur Artda muirehol^, et suos audiens comites Laisranum lo
utique, filium Feradachi et Dermitium ministratorem.
...de Euernia nauigatores ad locum qui dicitur Muirbolc Para-
disi peruenientes...
p. 21a J)q Oingusio filio Aido Commani.
Hic est Oingussius cuius cognomentum Bronhachal". '5
...de filio Dermiti regis qui Aldus Slane lingua nominatus est
Scotica.
p. 21b Nam post Suibneum filium Columbani dolo ab eo interfectum...
De rege Roderco filio Tothail qui in Petra Gloithe regnauit.
p. 22 a aliquam ad eum occultam per Lugbeum MocuMin legationem ^o
misit...At uero Lugbeus... dicit quid de illo inquiris misero ?
p. -i^b ...duo quidam plebei ad Sanctum in louam commorantem de-
ueniunt ; quorum unus, Meldanus nomine... Sanctum interrogat...
Alter proinde plebeus, nomine Glas dercus. . .talem Sancti audit
responsionem : filius tuus ErnAnus suos uidebit nepotes... '6
p. 23b De Colcio, Aido Draigniche filio, a Nepotibus Fechureg orto...
supramemoratum Colgium...de Colgio eodem est profetata.
De Laisrano hortulano.
Vir beatus quendam de suis monacum nomine Trenanum, gente
MocuRuntir, legatum ad Scotiam exire quadam praecipit die. 3°
p. 24a ...Laisranus Mocu Moie, citior ceteris, occurrit.
p. 24b . . .quidam frater, Berachus nomine, ad .^tbicam proponens insulam
nauigarc.praecaueto ne Ethicam cursu ad terram directo coneris
transmeare pilagus...maiora proinde .^thici transmeans spatia piiagi
p. 25a Sanctus Baitheneo...de eodem intimauit cetq...Cui Baitheneus 35
p. 25 b respondens infit.
De quodam Baitano...
Alio in tempore quidam Baitanus, gente nepos Niath Taloirc,
benedici a Sancto petiuit, cum ceteris in mari herimum quaesiturus.
p. 26a cuiusdam cellulae dominus permansit, quae Scotice Lathreg inden^ 4°
dicitur... sepultus est in Roboreto Calcagi.
p. 26b ...prespiter mihi haec de Baitano enarrans retulit, Maiiodranus
nomine, Christi miles, gente MocuGurin".
De Nemano quodam
Sanctus ad Hinbinam insulam peruenit. 45
Erat autem ibi inter penetentes quidam Nemanus, filius Gathir.
0 Nemane, a me et Baitheneo indultam non recipis aliquam
refectionis indulgentiam ?
" Druimm Cete '> Dat. Artdaib muirchol, infra R, 118, of. Art Muirchol infra,
p, 278, 1, 23 " of, bronbachin (gl, pedum), supra, p. 46, 1, 25 '' Perhaps for Lathreg
Finden, gen, sg, of Finnic, infra 106'', If ao, lathreg is a fem. form of the mso. (or
neut.) lathrach W. S. " MS. mocurin. Mocucurin is the reading of B (Mus. Brit.
Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.)

Names in Adamnan's Vita Columbae. 275

lO

p-

28 b

p-

29 a

p-

29 b

p-

30 a

pp. 30 b,

Post paucos menses cum Lugaido nesciente infelix ille homuncio p- 27 a
ad louam peruenit insulam.
...Sanctus ad Diormitium... praecipiens profatur. Surge citius,
ecce Lugaidus appropinquat, dicque ei ut miserum quem secum in
6 naui habet in Maleam propellat insulam.
Lugaidoque aduentanti...Baitheneoque...suggerenti... p. 27b
miser hisdem diebus ad Eberniam reuersus, in regione quae p. 28 a
uocitatur Lea, in manus incedens inimicorum, trucidatus est. Hic
de Nepotibus Turtrei erat.
...uidet Lugbeum, gente MocuMin, eminus librum legentem.
eius ministrator Diormitius...
...proselytus, Aidanus nomine, filius Fergnoi, qui, ut fertur .xn
annis Br^ndeno ministrauit Mocu Alti
Lugbeus gente Mocu Min.
'5 ...idem Lugbeus simul cum sancto uiro ad Caput Regionis
pergens. ^^*
De Laisrano filio Feradachi.
...suus ministrator Diormitius... monacos quos Laisranus... mo-
lestat.
2o Laisranus habitans in monasterio Roboreti Campi'' P- 31b
De Fechno sapiente.
At uero Feachnaus, de naui discendens... P- 32a
...ad Baitheneura tunc temporis in Campo Lunge" praepossitum p- 32b
commorantem.
25 De Cailtano eius monaco.
...ad suum alium monacum, nomine Cailtanum, qui eodem tem
pore praepositus erat in cella quae hodieque eius fratris Diuni
uocabulo uocitatur, stagno adherens Abae fluminis...
ad cellam Diwni peruenientes, suae legatiunculae qualitatem p. 33a
30 Cailtano intimauerunt...O Cailtane...
De quodam Artbranano. p. 34b
Cum... in insula demoraretur Scia uir beatus.
decrepitus senex, Geonae primarius cohortis.
...fluuiusque eiusdem loci in quo idem baptisma acciperat ex p. 35a
35 nomine eius Dohur Artbranani... nominatus.
De Gallano filio Fachtni qui erat in diocisi Colgion filii Cellaig. P- 35b
...sanctus, in suo sedens tegoriolo, Colcio eidem... profetizans ait... p. 36a
...hoc audiens Colcius...ad patriam reuersus, Gallanum filium
Fachtni. . .obiisse. . .inuenit.
40 Beati profetatio uiri de Findchano prespitero, illius monasterii
fundatore, quod Scotice Art chdin nuncupatur, in Ethica terra.
...prespiter Find chanus... Aidum cognomento Nigrum, regio P- 36b
genere ortum, Cruthinicum gente, de Scotia ad Brittanniam... secum
adduxit  Qui scilicet Aldus Niger ualde sanguinarius homo...
45 qui et Diormitium filium Cerbulis, totius Scotiae regnatorem... inter-
ficerat. Hic itaque idem Aldus... apud supradictum Findchanum
prespiter ordinatus est.
...nisi prius idem Findchanus, Aidum carnaliter amans, suam
capiti eius pro confirmatione inponeret dexteram.
» cenn tire, now Cantire '' Dairmaige 'of Durrow'
" Mag Lunge in Tiree, lunge gen. sg. of long 'navis'
18—2

276 Names of Persons and Places.

.41b— 42 a

p. 37a de illo Findchano et de Aido...
p. 37b ...prespiteri Findchani dexter per pugnus putrefactus in terram
eum praecessit, in ilia sepultus insula quae Ommon nuncupatur,
p. 38a ...ad ilium peruenientes locum qui Scotice nuncupatur Cuul
dine, qui utique locus inter occidentalem louae insulae campulum 6
et nostrum monasterium medius esse dicitur,
p, 40 a De quodam diuite qui Lugudius Clodus uocitabatur,
p- 40b ,,,videns clericum qui gaudenter peragrabat Campum Breg.
De Nemano filio Gruthriche.
p. 41a Hic idem Nemanus, ,, in uno cum meritrice lectulo repertus in lo
regione Gainle, iuxta uerbum sancti, ab inimicis decapitatus, disperiit,
Sanctus, cum in Scotiensium,,,mor£iretur,,, regione.., ad quoddam
deuenit uicinum monasteriolum quod Scotice Trioit uocitatur,
De Erco fure Mocu Druidi qui in Coloso" insula commanebat,
Sanctus in loua commanens insula, accitis ad se binfs de fratribus '5
uiris, quorum uocabula Lugbeus et Silnanus, eisdem praecipiens
dixit, Nunc ad Maleam transfretate insulam, et in campulis mari
uicinis Ercum quaerite furacem, qui,..de insula Coloso^ perueniens...
inter arenarum cumulos per diem s^ occultare conatur.
p. 42 b Sanctus ... ad Baith eneum . , , commorantem in Campo Lunge "" mittit, 2°
ut eidem furl quoddam pingue pecus et ,ui, modios nouissima mittat
munera,
p- "iSa De Cronano poeta.., Sanctus cum iuxta Stagnum Cei, prope hos
tium fluminis quod Latine Bos dicitur,. . .cum fratribus sederet quidam
ad eos Scoticus poeta deuenit... '^s
Cur, aiunt, a nobis regrediente Cronano poeta aliquod ex more
suae artis canticum non postulasti modolabiliter decantari ?
p, 43 b De duobus tigernis" sancti uaticinatio uiri.
Lugbeus MocuBlai coepit ab eo percunctari...
p. 44 a hand procul a monasterio quod dicitur Cell rois in prouincia 30
Maugd om oru m .
Colman Canis filius Aileni et Ronanus filius Aido, filii Colgen de
Anteriorum genere.
...ubi illud monasterium cernitur quod dicitur Cell roiss.
...idem Lugbeus... Sanctum seorsum coepit interrogare. 3.=;
p, 45b I3e Cronano episeopo,., quidam de Muminensium prouincia prose
lytus ad Sanctum uenit.
p. 46a De Ernano prespitero,,, vir uenerandus Ernanum prespiterum..,
ad praepossituram illius monasterii transmisit quod in Hinba insula
ante plures fundauerat annos, Itaque idem Ernanus, , , 4°
P-46b .,, quidam ad Sanctum plebeus uenit in loco hospitantem qui
Scotice uocitatur Coire Salchdin.
p. 47 a jjj regione quae litoribus stagni Grog reth est contermina.
De quodam plebeo, Goreo nomine, filio Aidani,,, Goreus inquit,
, . . quidam plebeus, omnium illius aetatis in populo Korkureti 45
fortissimus uirorum,
p. 49a De bello quod in Munitione Cethirni post multa commisum est
tempora. » Identified by Reeves with Colonsay; but it rather seems Coll, an island west ot
Mull (Malea) and N,E, of Tiree (Ethioa Terra) : see infra at p, 70"
'' in Tiree o tigernib 'dominis'

Names in Adatmtdn's Vita Columbae. '277
,,.uir beatus cum post regum in Dorso Gette condictum, Aidi p. 49b
uidelicet filii Ainmurech et Aidani filii Gabrani, ad campos reuer-
teretur equoreos, ipse et Comgellus abbas... resedent.
Nellis Nepotes et Cruthini populi in hac uicina munitione p. 50a
5 Cethirni belligerantes committent bellum.
Domnallus Aidi filius uictor sublimatus est.
Alius mihi Adomnano, Christi miles, Finan us nomine...
...ad monasterium sancti Gomgil, quod Scotice dicitur Cambas. p- 50b
...duos sancti Comgilli senes monacos repperisse.
10 ...coram sancto Comgello, iuxta Cetherni sedens munitionem".
...Conallus, episcopus Gule rathin, collectis a populo Campi Eilni p, 51 a
peiie innumerabilibus xeniis,,,
, , ,adcurrit Columbus filius Aidi conscius, , , p, 5ib
Ille uero diues largus, Brendenus nomine,..
15 ...xenium alicuius tenacis uiri, inter multa cognouit xenia,
Diormiti nomine, ad Cellam Magnam Deathrib. . .collecta. p, 52a
,,,cum uir uenerandus in Scotia apud sanctum Findbarrum epis- p, 53a
copum, , ,commaneret,
Sanctus uero iuuenis hoc non sibimet sed sancto Vinniauo'' p, 53b
20 adscribebat episeopo,
,,,in loco terrae qui dicitur Dele ros. P- ^^^
,,.ad quendam... monacum... nomine Silnanum, filium A^emaicJon"
Mocu Sogin.
...ah illo riuulo qui dicitur Ailhine usque ad Vadum Clied.
25 ,,. ad illam,,. regionem quae dicitur .Arc? Oeannacto, p, 56a
,,, Silnanus,,, coram Segineo abbate et ceteris testatus est seniori- p. 57 ^
bus, De Maugina sancta uirgine Daimeni filia quae inhabitauerat /li*
Glochur filiorum Daimeni.
30 ...aduocans fratrem, Lugaidum nomine, cuius cognomentum
Scotice Lathir" dicitur...
...usque ad Clocherum filiorum Daimeni distinare legatum. p, 57b
Maugina, sancta uirgo, filia Daimeni,
,,. Lugaidus ad sanctam peruenit uirginem,..
,.. in Dorso Ceate... in Dorso (7e<ie. p, 58a
, . . Colgu fi lius Cellachi. . .
...lapsus in flumine quod Scotice Boend uocitatur. p. 59a
in quodam partis Laginorum fluuio submersus. p. 59b
ad quendam logenanum prespiterum, gente Pictum. p. eoa
,0 De supra memorato uero Eugenani libro...
Hic erat Ligu cencalad\ cuius parentes fuerunt in Artdaib ^. &ls.
Muirchol^ -
aquam cessat amaram exinanire hinin glas^, dulcem uero et p. 62b
intentam precem coepit ad Dominum fundere.
4S ...est abbatis Cainnichi, sancti uiri... Eadem hora sanctus Cam- P- 63a
» DUn Cethirn, Reeves, p. 95 n. " Vinniauo, Reeves, p. 104, perperam
" Nemani-don, Beeves, perperam : cf. Luguaedon m. Reeves, perperam
" Here the ft is a scribal error, see Laitirus infra at p. 85'"
f lugucen calath B. Leg. Lugu Gennchalath ('hardheaded')?
8 pi. dat. of Artda Muirchol, supra p. 20 b , . . , .
" leg hinn-inglas, where inglas may be a mistake ior en-glas .i. uisce glas 'green
water,' Corm. Gl. and Maundevile 218, where it means 'milk and water' W. S.

278 Navies of Persons and Places.

nechus, in suo conuersus monasterio, quod Latine Campulus Bonis
dicitur, Scotice uero Ached hou.
Cainnechus proinde ad Oidecham appropinquans insulam,.,
P- ^** ...super cispitem terrulae Aithche ante se inuenit.
De Baitheneo et Columbano filio Beogni Sanctis prespiteris. ^
Baitheneus, a portu louae enauigans insulae, flatum habebit
p. 64b secundum usque quo ad portum perueniat Campi Lunge.
p. 65a Baitheneus mane ad Etheticam (sic) terram, Columbanus post
meridiem Everniam incipiens appetere.,.
p- 65b ...quidam iuuenis, Columbanus nomine, Nepos Briuni, 'o
p- 66a .,, quidam maleficus nomine Silnanus,
Hoc in domu alicuius plebei diuitis, qui in monte Gainle commo-
rabatur, Foirtgirni nomine, factum traditur,
p, 66 b De Lugneo MocuMin.
.,, quidam bonae indolis iuuenis, Lugneus nomine, qui postea '5
p. 67a senex in monasterio Elenae insulae praepossitus erat.,,
,,, pisces coepissent in fluuio Sale piscoso,,,
P- 67b ...iuxta Cei stagnum.,,
De Nesano Curuo qui in ea regione conuersabatur quae stagno
Aporum'' est contermina, Hic Nesanus,.. idem Nesanus,,, ^°
p. 69b quidam malefactor... nomine loan, filius Conallis, filii Domnallis,
de regio Gabrani ortus genere.
p. 70a jj^ Jqqq qjji Scotice uocitatur Aithchambas^ Art Muirchol.
...raptorem cum preda inter Maleam et Colosum" insulas inue-
niens. 25
p. 70b De quodam Feradacho subita morte subtracta (sic).
p. 71a ^jj. sanctus quendam de nobili Pictorum genere exsulem, Tarainum
nomine, in manum alicuius Feradachi ditis uiri, qui in Ilea insula
habitabat. . .commendauit. . .
... uir beatus, cum alios eclesiarum perseqvtores, in Hinba com- 3o
moratus insula, excommonicare coepisset, filios uidelicet Conallis filii
Domnaill, quorum unus erat loan.
unus ex fratribus, Findluganus nomine,
p. 72b Usque in hanc diem, ait, integratus est annus, ex qua die Ldm
dess^, in quantum potuit, Findluganum mea lugulauit uice. 35
,,,ubi ipse solus Lam des in aliqua uirorum utrimque acta belli-
p, 73a geratione, Cronani fiHi Baitani" iaculo transfixus..,
in parte Lagenensium,
Quae cum forte Gemmanum senem.,, uidisset,
P' " ...cum in Scia insula aliquantis demoraretur diebus. 40
P' ^ ..-cum uir beatus in Pictorum prouincia per aliquot moraretur
dies, necesse habuit fluuium transire Nesam.
Lugneus mocitilfin,,, inmittit s6 in aquas,
p. 75 a Lugneo nanti eo usque appropinquauit
p. 76a ...quidam frater nomine moiita, nepos Briuni, 45
p. 77a De Diormiti egrotantis sanitate, , , Diormitius, sancti plus minister,
p, 77 b De Finteni filii Aido in extremis positi sanitate,
p, 78a ...monasterii fundator, quod dicitur Kailli au inde.
" sic MS. Leg. Aporioo, and cf. R, 153 : stagni litoribus Aporici est
'' Ait-chamas, Reeves, perperam : read Aithchatnba sive Art Muirchol
<¦ Probably Coll " latinised Manus Dextera • Baithani, Reeves, perperam

Names in Adamnan's Vita Columbae. 279

De Broichano mago. . .Broichane. . .Broichanus. . . p. 79b
hoc coram Bruideo rege dicens... ad Nesam uenit fluuium. P- 80 a
...ad lacum Nisae fluminis longum. P- 8lb
plebeus... qui in ea habitabat regione quae Stagni litoribus P- 83b
5 Aporici est contermina.
...in fluuio qui Latine dici potest Nigra Dea^ p. 85a
beati legatus uiri Lugaidus nomine, cognomento Laitirus. P- 85 b
De Librano harundineti profetatio sancti uiri. P- 87a
.,,de Connachtarum regione oriundum se professus est,
IO ...septennem debebis in Ethica penetentiam explere terra.
...ad monasterium Campi misus Lunge... P- 88b
. . .frater, Libranus nomine. . .perrexit. P- 89a
...a,d locum qui Scotice uocitatur Daire Galcig. P- 90a
Qui uidelicet Librdn isdem in diebus uotum monacicum deuotus P- 91 b
15 uouit. in monasterio Campi Lunge... [p. 92''] pergens per Campum Breg, P- ^^a
ad monasterium deuenit Roborei (Dampi''-
De quodam Lugneo guberneta, cognomento Tudida'',...qui in P- 93b
Rechrea commorabatur insula.
20 De nauigatione Cormaci nepotis Lethani. P- 94 b
...Cormaccus cum nautis comitibus. P- 96b
...peruenit Cormac ad sanctum Columbam. p. 97b
Erat autem eadem diecula Columbanus filius Echudi... illius P- 98a
monasterii fundator quod Scotica uocitatur lingua Sndm luthir".
25 ab hostio fluminis /Safe... p. lOOb
. . .insulam quae Scotice uocitatur Airthrago.
cum in aesteo tempore, post Euerniensis sinodi condictum, in P- ^^^^
plebe generis Loerni per aliquot... retardareinur dies, ad Saineam
deuenimus insulam.
30 . ..in die festo, inquam'^, natalis sanctorum Columbae et Baithenei : P- I02a-b
cuius diluculo...de Sainea insula...emigrauimus.
. . .prespiter Cruithnechanus ... p. 105 a
. . .Sanctus Brendenus. . .Brendenus illius monasterii fundator, quod P- 105 b-
Scotice Birr a nuncupatur. ^^^^
35 Hoc famen" factum est hi Teilte. P- ^^^^
...sanctus Finnio...uir sanctus uenerandum episcopum Finnio-
nem...adiit; quem cum sanctus Finnic ad s4 appropinquantem
uidisset, angelum Domini pariter eius comitem iteris {sic) uidit.
...ad sanctum Columbam in Hinba commorantem. P' ^^"^^
40 Qui cum... Aidanum in regem ordinare recussaret, quia magis
logenanum fratrem eius dilegeret...
Cummeneus Albus... sic dixit quod sanctus Columba de Aidano... P- ^osa
profetare coepit.
...in bello Roth, Domnallo' Brecco, nepote Aidani, sine causa
45 uastante prouinciam Dornnail nepotis Ainmure'g.
Quidam uero frater, Aidanus nomine, filius Lihir. P- 108b
...de prouincia. ..Anteriorum qui Scotice ind.4 iri/iir nuncupantur. P- I09b
Alium Christi scio militonem... nomine Diormitium.
. . .ad Ethicam effugati sunt terram . . . Baitheneus . . .in Campo Lunge- p. 110 b
" Dubdea-. cf. Bandea, supra p. 265, 1. 5 '' Dairmaige 'of Durrow' '• Now
Sl^inore, co. Cavan, Reeves, Columba, pp, 173 — 4 '' MS, in quam « tamen.
Reeves, perperam ¦¦ Dornnail, Reeves, perperam

280 Names of Persons and Places.
p. Ilia ,,,uiderat alicuius animam, nomine Columbi, fabri ferrarii, Coil-
p. illb rigini cognomento ad cselos euehere,,, Columbus cognominatus Coil-
riginus,,, Columbus Coilriginus, faber ferrarius,,,
p. 112a in transitu... beati Brendini animae, illius monasterii fundatoris
quod Scotice Birra nuncupatur, 5
p. 113a ,,, sancti Columbani episcopi Mocu Loigse animam ad caelum
euexerant,
p, 113b Columbanus episcopus Lagenensis,,,aliqui de Lagenica com-
meantes prouincia,
p, 114a Nunc, ait, oratione monads abbatis Comgilli auxiliemur, hac in lo
hora in Stagno dimersis Vituli^
p, 114b ,,, ultra Brittanniae Dorsum,,. secus Nisae fluminis lacum,
p. 115a . . ,in ilium deuenit agrum qui Airchartdan nuncupatur; ibidemque
quidam repertus senex, Emchatus nomine,,.
Sed et filius eius Virolecus'' credens cum tota domu est baptizatus, 15
Duo uero fratres ad ianuam stantes, uidelicet Golgu filius
Cellachi et Lugneus Mocu Blai.
V- 117b . . .uocabulo, qui Latine potest dici Colliculus Angelorum, Scotice
uero Gnoc Angel.
p. H8a .iiii.,,,monasteriorum sancti fundatores de Scotia transmeantes, 20
in Hinba eum inuenerunt insula, quorum inlustrium uocabula Com
gellus Mocu Aridi, Cainnechus Mocu Dalon, Brendenus Mocu Alti,
Cormac nepos Leathain.
.,, Brendenus Mocu Alti, sicut post Comgello et Cainnecho inti
mauit,,, 25
p. 119b Qui tamen Baitheneus, in Egea insula,,. detentus...
...supra niemoratus Uirgnous^..eclesianl.,, solus intrat,
P- 120b Cuius scilicet Uirgnoui sororis filius Commanus, honorabilis pres
piter, mihi Adomnano de hac supra uisione craxata^ aHquando, sub
testificatione, enarrauerat, 30
P- i-2ia ^ quidam de fratribus, Colgius nomine, filius Aido Draigniche, de
Nepotibus Feehreg...
p. 121b ,,,alumno, nomine Berchano, cuius cognomento Mes" hen.
p. 123a .,, quorum unus Lugneus erat Mocu Blai, alter uero Pilu nuncu
patur, Saxo,,, 35
p, 130 b _ In illo namque monasterio quod Scotica nominatur lingua Cloni
p, 131a fmchoil^ quidam homo erat sanctus, senex Christi miles, qui Lugu
dius uocitabatur fiHus Tailchani,,, Hic itaque primo mane cuidam
eque Christiano militi, Fergnouo nomine, suam enarrauit uisionem.,,
p, 131b Virgnous,,,didicerat, hisdem diebus de Scotia remigans, Hinba 40
in insula. ..permanens...
in loco anchoritarum in Muirbulc mar.
p. 132a Christi miles... cuius nomen etiam potest dici Ferreolus, Scotice
uero Ernene, gente Mocu Fir roide.
monacus in Dorso Tomme^ sepultus.
in ualle piscosi fluminis Fendoi.
P, 136b Quicunque hds uirtutum libellos Columbae legerit, pro me Dorb-
beneo" Dominum deprecetur,..
FerLouf'^l-?'.;"'"' ^'^^''* ^°?^^ •.. '. ^'**P' " ^"^'''''^^ ^"¦'""¦'' ? ' Spelt
1 ergnous, p, 275 i 'written,' Beeves, who brings the word from yapd^iru
' Z'adi^^Mrhl'^?^^''' ".¦^'- *r*^ M.^.^-gfS^'')' »"¦-¦ ¦'¦ dalta (as in Mess buaXme"

Disciples and Relatives of S. Columba. 281

DISCIPLES AND RELATIVES OF S. COLUMBA.

(Mus. Brit. Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.)
Haec sunt duodecim uirorum nomina qui cum sancto Columba t. 69b
de Scocia primo eius transitu ad Brittanniam transnauigauerunt :
5 Duo filii Brenden, Baithene, qui et Conin, sancto successor Columbe,
et Cobthach frater eius ; Ernaan, sancti auunculus Columbe ; Dior
mitius, eius ministrator; Rus et Fechno duo filii Rodain; Sca.ndal
filius Bresail, filii Endei, filii Neil; Luguid MocuThemne; Echoid ; t lOa.
ToChannu Mocu-Fircetea ; Cairnaan filius Branduib filii Meilgi;
10 Grillaan. Sancti Columbse parentes : Fedelmith" pater eius, filius Ferguso ;
Eithne mater ipsius, filia Filii Nauis**.
logen germanus frater Columbe iunior. Item tres germane
sorores eius; Guimne mater filiorum Mdc Decuil qui nominantur
16 M'Ernooc, et Gaseene et Meldal, et Bran qui sepultus est in Dairu
Calchaich, consobrini sancti Columbe ; Mincholeth mater filiorum
Enain, quorum unus Calmaan dicebatur; Sinech mater uirorum'^
MocuGei[n] in Cuile aque'', quorum nomina sunt Aidanus monachus,
qui sepultus est hi Cuil uisci, et Chonrii MoccuCein, qui sepultus est
20 inDaurmaig ; aula ToGummi MocuCdn, qui ualde seiiio fessus,
presbiter sanctus, in lona insula praesentem finiuit uitam.
" Aedelmith, Reeves, Columba 246, perperam
'' Maicc Naue
' leg. filiorum
*¦ i.e. in Guil uisci

282 Names of Persons and Places.

Antiphonarium Benchorense F. 36 b.
Bibl. Ambr. C. 5 inf.
[IN] MEMORIAL ABBATUM (N)OSTRORUM:
Sancia sanctorum opera patrum fi-atres fortissima
Benchorensi in optima fundatorum aeclesia 5
abbatum eminentia numerum tempra nomina
sine fine fulgentia audite magna mereta : ,
quos conuocauit Dominns. caelorum regni sedibus :-
Amauit Xpisins Comgillum - bene et ipse Dominnm
earum habuit Beognoum Domnum ornauit Aedeuin lo
elegit sancinm Sinlanum'"- famosum mundi magistrum:-
quos conuocauit Do?ninMS - caelorum regni sedibus : -
Gratum fecit Fintenanum - heredem almum inclitum
inlustrauit Mac laisreum ¦ kaput'' abbatum omnium
lampade sacrae Seganum - magnum scripturae medicum :- i^
quos...,
col. 2 Notus uir erat Berachus" - ornatus et Cumenenus
pastor Columba congruus • querela absque Aidanus
rector bonus Baithenus'' • summus antestes Critanus :-
quos : 20
Tantis successit Camanus ¦ uir amabilis omnibus
Xpisto nunc sedet suprimus - ymnos canens quindecimus
Zoen ut carpat Cronanus - conseruet eum Dominus
(qu)os conuocabit T>07ninus- caelorum regni sedibus...,
Horum sanctorum mereta • abbatum fidelissima 25
erga Comgillum congrua ¦ inuocemus" altissima
uti possimus omnia- nostra delere cremina
per lesum' Xpistum aete(r)na - regnantem in saecula...,
" leg. Silnanum ? as above, p. 277, 1. 22
'' MS. kapud with t (prima manu) over ud
' The be is written above the line
¦' leg. Baitheneus
" MS. inuooamus with e over a
' MS. Ihm

The Calendar in the Carlsruhe Beda. 283

EXTRACTS FROM THE CALENDAR IN THE
CARLSRUHE BEDA.
(Codex Augiensis, No. glxvii.)

Kl. Feb. sanciae Brigitae. f. i6c
5 XVI. Kl. Apr. Patricii episcopi 7 apostoli Hiberniae. f. 16 d
V. Kal. lun. Deposi^io sancti Germani episcopi": f- 17 a
IIL ndn. lun. Cdemgeni uallis''.
VI. id. Sancti Medardi confessoris.
V. id. Columbae 7 Baitheni.
10 VIII. id. lul. Natale sancti Chiliani cum sociis suis".
V. id. NataZe sancti Benedicti abbatis".
XVIII. Kal. Sept. Obitus sanciae Mariae" uirginis.
V. id. Sept. Ciarani maicc ind sair. f. I7c
X. Kl. Oct. Mauritii cum sociis suis sociis ui. m. dlxxxv.'=
15 IX. Kl. Octob. Adomnani sapientis''
V. non. Octob. Colmain Alo.
V. id. Cainnich.
XUII. Kl. Nouemb. Sancti Galli confessoris "-
VIII. Kl. Decemb. Ciannani Daimliac. f. 17 d
20 III. Kl. Brendini Biror.
II, id, Uinniaui Cluano Irairdd,
In the right margin, at ,v, Kl, Sept,, by a third scribe: bas Muir-
chatho maicc Maile dilin hi Cluain MaccuNois a imda Chiarain,
Death of Muirchad, son of Maelduin'', in Clonmacnois in (lit, out of)
S. Ciardn's bed,
" a manu secundi scribae, Zimmer
'' i,e, of Coemgen of Glenn (da locha)
" added by a fourth (and continental hand)
¦i Muirchad mace Maile diiin, King of the Cin^l ConaiU, deposed in 821, retired to
the monastery of Clonmacnois, where he died in 831, 'decimo anno secessus,' Zimmer,
Glossae Hiberniae, p, xxviii.

284

Names of Persons and Places.

THE LITANY OF SAINTS IN THE STOWE MISSAL.

f, 28a

f. 29 a

Sancte Stephane ora pro nobis
Martini „

Hironime „
Augustine „
Gregorii „
Hilari „
Patricii „
Ailbei „
Finnio „
Finnio „
Ciarani „
Ciarani „ ,
Brendini „
Columba „
Columba „
Comgilli „
Omnes sancti, orate pro nobis
Propitius esto, parce nobis Domine etc

Sancte Cainnichi ora etc.
„ Findbarri „
„ Nessani „
„ Factni „
Lugidi ,,
„ Lacteni „
„ Ruadani „
„ Garth egi „
„ Coemgeni „
„ MoChonne „
„ Brig[i]ta „
„ Ita
„ Scetha „
„ Sinecha „
„ Samdine „

NAMES OF BISHOPS AND PRIESTS IN THE
STOWE MISSAL.

f, 30 b

f, 31a

Item episcoporum Martini, Grigori, Maximi, Felicis, Patrici,
Patrici, Secundini, Auxili, Isernini, Cerbani, Erci, Catheri, Ibori,
Alibi, Gonial, Maic nissse, Moinenn, Senani, Finbarri, Colmani,
CuAni, Declach, Lauren ti, Mell^ti, lusti, Aedo, Dagaui, Tigernich, 25
Muchti, Ciannani, Buiti, Eogeni, Declani, Carthain, Maile ruen.
Item et sacerdotum Vinniani, Ciarani, Oengusso, Endi, Gildse,
Brendini, Brendini, Cainnichi, Columbae, Columba, Colmani,
Comgelii, Coemgeni,

The Note in the Wiirzburg Codex MSS. th. ./! 61 285

G. THE NOTE IN THE WURZBURG CODEX MSS.
TH, F. 61.

This codex is a copy of S. Matthew's gospel with a commentary.
The text is said by Schepss" to be in a hand of the eighth century;
5 the commentary was written in the ninth, " Auf dem 29, der
eingehefteten blattchen steht folgende interessante notiz," here
printed from a photograph:
Mosinu^ maccumin scriba et abbas benncuir" primws hebernensium
compotem'' a graeco quodam sapiente memoraliier dedicit, Deinde
ro mocuoroc maccumin setnon"- quem romani doctorem totius mundi
nominabant' alumnusqi/e praefati scribae in insola quae dicitur
crannach duinlethglaiss^^ hanc scientiam literis fixit ne memoria
laberetwr''- " Die altesten Evangelienhandschriften der Wiirzburger Universitatsbibliothelc,
Wurzburg, 1887, and see Prof, Sanday's letter in The Academ-y for Sept, 1, 1888
'' identified in the Martyrology of Tallaght, at Feb, 28, with Sillan abbot of Bangor
" of Eennohor, now Bangor in the co. Down
¦' i.e, computnm
" perhaps Mochuaroc maccu Neth Semon, v, Fil. Oeng. Feb. 9
' Dr B. MacCarthy, Annals of Ulster, iv. cxxxiv, compares the ' famosum mundi
magistrum ' of Antiph. Bench., supra p. 282
e 'the wooded (island) of Dun-leth-glaisse,' now Downpatriok, According to
MacCarthy, loc, cit, , Crannach is Cranny Island in the south-western arm of Strangford
Lough, a few miles from Downpatriok
'• Here in the MS, follow two lines on the Greek signs for 6, 90 and 900, episinon
being written for iTiaij/xov (stigma), cophe i cosse for Kiirira and enacosse lor ivaKbaioi

286 Old-Irish Inscriptions.

OLD-IRISH INSCRIPTIONS.
Inscr. — Christian Inscriptions in the Irish language, vol. I. Dublin,
1872; vol. n. 1878.
Journal = Journal of the Royal Historical and Archaeological
Association of Ireland. ^
A. Bare Names.
AED, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 74.
ARTTRi, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 6.3.
COLLAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 4.3.
DUB INSE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. .36. lo
FERCHOMUS, Clonmacnols, Inscr. i. fig. 8.
FERGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 67.
LONGECNAN, Breafy, co. Mayo, Inscr. ii. fig. 61.
M^LOENA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 48.
MiEL TUILI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 56. 15
MAILDUIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 1.
MUIRGALAE", Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. L 107.
ORTHANACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig, i, 33,
ronain'', Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig, i, 99,
SECHNASACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig, l 113. 20
SNEDGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, 62,
TOiCTHEG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 75,
tuathgal, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 29,
B. Names with Names of Fathers.
SUIBNE M conhuidir, Lismore, Inscr. 11. fig, 40. 25
suiBiNE - M mail^ hvmai, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 82,
C. Names with Epithets.
)J< colman, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig, 4,
name followed by an ogham inscription, which is read from
right to left as Bocht ' poor,' 30
tomas ap, Aranmore, Inscr. 11, fig, 34.
SCI bre(ca)ni, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig, 24.
D. Names preceded by the Formula Orait ar.

>J«0R ar bran nailither, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig, 26.
A prayer for Bran, a pilgrim,
or archuindless, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 11.
»-I< oroit ARCHUiV/MASCACH M AILELLO,
On the Bell of Ballynaback, Inscr. 11, fig. 96,
OROIT arferdamnach, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig. 51.
or arfiachraich, Clonmacnois, Inscr. 1. 95,
" gen, sg, of Muirgal
'' gen. sg. of R6n4n

35

40

Old-Irish Inscriptions. 287
OR ARFINDAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, 42,
OR ARGILLA GIARAIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, 105.
OROIT ARMAELAN% Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, 47,
OR ARMAEL QUIARAIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, 76,
5 OR AR mainach, Aranmore, Inscr. ii, 21,
OROIT AR SCANDLAN, Aranmore, Inscr. ii, 23,
OR AR THUATHAL, Killamery, Inscr. ii, 35,
OR AR TUATHCHARAN, Hare Island, Lough Ree, Inscr. i. 91,
of AR huidrine'', Clonmacnois, Inscr. L 57,
10 E, Names preceded by the Formula Orait do.
OB DOAlGiDiu, Durrow, Inscr. ii, fig, 66.
or DO BRAN, Tisaran, Inscr. ii. fig, 62,
OR DOBRAN DUB, Monalncha, Inscr. ii, fig, 50,
OB DO bresal Ail : iHC XRS, Glendalough, Journal 1884, p, 43.
16 OR DO brotur, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 24,
>5E<0R do chathalan, Durrow, Inscr. ii, fig, 65,
OR dochobthac, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 32.
^OR do coinmursce'', Inismurray, Inscr. ii, fig. 18.
OR docholman, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 104.
20 OR DO cholumban"*, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 3.
or DOGOMGAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 13.
OR DO CHUNN^ Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig. 147.
OR DOCHUNN, Iniscealtra, Inscr. ii. fig, 56a (p, 43),
OR DOCORBRiv*- CHRVMM*, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 96.
25 OR DO CORMAC, P., Lismore, Inscr. 11. fig, 42,
[o]roit DO [c]oRMACAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 122,
OR DO daineil, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig, 90,
ORT DO DEGEN, Kllconriola, Inscr. 11, 80,
OR DODIARMAIT MACC DELBAID, Inlscealtra, Inscr. II, fig, 57,
30 OR DO dicu(l) OCUS MAELODRAN SAIR, Delgany, Inscr. II. fig, 72,
OR DU DORAID, Clonmacuols, i, fig. 118.
ii<OR DO DUB LITIR, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig, 53,
OR DODUNCHAD PSPIT HIC, Aghavea, CO, Fermanagh, Inscr. 11, 80a
(p, 74).
35 OR DV ETICH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 89.
>i<OR DO FECHTNACH, Clonmaciiois, Inscr. I, fig. 83.
OR DO FINNACHTU, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i, fig. 45.
OR DOFLANNCHAD, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 132.
OR DO GUARIU, Clonmacnois, 7nscr. i. 117.
40 OR DOLAITHBERTACH, Iniscealtra, Inscr. il. fig. 59.
OR DO MAEL BRIGTE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 81.
OR DOMAEL CHIARAN, Clonmacnols, Inscr. i. fig. 151.
» Only the first stroke of the n is preserved
'> The first i is written over the line
" The NM is expressed by a ligature like m with four downstrokes. Goin-mursce
is the dat. sg. of Gu-muirsce
" The AN (a like a diamond) is written under the lu
= dat. sg. of Conn. Neither the mark over or, nor the h, is visible in the figure
' dat". sg. of Gorbre. A mark like I, above the c, may denote aspiration
» dat. sg. m. of cromm

288 Old-Irish Inscriptions.
*0R DU MAEL CLUCHI, Kilcoo, CO. Leitrim, Journal, Jan. 1879.
OR DOMAEL FINNIA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. 130.
*0R DOMAEL MAIRE, Calry (Westmeath), Inscr. i. fig. 52.
OR DOMAiL • MAIRE, Clonmacnols, Inscr. i. fig. 152.
OR DO MAEL* PATRIC, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 61. 5
OR DO MARTANAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 103a.
OB DO MUREDACH HU CHOMOCAIN HIC DORMIT, Inismurray, Inscr.
IL fig. 17.
OR DOODRAN HAU EOL AIS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 131.
iOR DURUARCAN, Monasterboice, Inscr. n. fig. 77. 10
OR DO thorpaith'', Athlone, Inscr. i. fig. 55.
OR DO VADA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 39.
OR DO UALLAIG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 112,
F, Benedictory Epitaphs.
BENDACHD FORANMAIN N- loSEPH"^, Roscommon Abbey, Inscr. i^
II, fig, 12,
A blessing on the soul of Joseph,
BENDACHT FOR ANMAIN COLGEN, Lismore, Inscr. II. fig, 42
[leg, 39], _
BENDACHT FOR AN MARTAIN, Llsmore, Inscr. II, fig, 41, 20
G. Precatory Epitaphs,
OR AR ANMAIN oiDACAiN, Fuerty, CO, Roscommon, Inscr. ii, fig, 14.
A prayer for the soul of Aidacan.
ORAIT ARANMAIN SEMBLAIN, Aran, Inscr. II, fig, 32,
OR AR ANMAIN NAEDAIN ^OR ARANMIN AEDAEN"*- 26
 Killamery, co. Kilkenny, Inscr. ii, fig, 36,
ORT AR ANMAIN * M ETICH **, InSCr. II, 60,
H, Anonymous Epitaphs,
OB ar II canoin, Aranmore, Inscr. ii, 29.
A prayer for two canons, 30
uii romani, Aranmore, Inscr. 11, 28,
*ilad liVDECHENBOiR, Iniscealtra, Inscr. 11, fig, 56,
The tomb of ther ten persons,
I, Miscellaneous Inscriptions,
**LIE luguaedon MACCI menueh', Inchagoile, Loch Corrib, In,scr. 35
II, fig, 11,
The stone of Lugu-aed son of Menb,
*LIE COLUM MEC GR,,,, Gallerus, Journal, 1892, p, 270,
The stone of Colum son of Gr, ,,
" the first three strokes of the m are lost
'' -PAiTH written under thob
" only part of the first stroke of h remains
'' the -EN expressed by a ligature, like on with a bar across the 0
" gen, sg, fem, of menb 'little,' Thurneysen, KZ, 37, 114n.

Old- Irish Inscriptions. 289
*0B0IT DOUL'I'AN ET DODUBTHACH DORIGNI INCAISSEL, Termon-
iechiu, Inscr. ii. fig. 77^ p. 70.
A prayer for Ultan and for Dubthach who has made the stone
wall.
6 OROIT AR THURCAIN LASANDERNAD IN(c)hROSSA, Clonmacnois,
Inscr. I. fig. 153.
A prayer for Turcain, by whom this cross has been made.
OR DO MUIREDACH las(a)ndernad IN chro(ssa), Monasterboice,
CO. Louth, Inscr. ii. fig. 76.
ID A prayer for Muiredach, by whom this cross has been made.
»5E<0R0IT ACVS BENDACHT CHOLUIMB CHILLE DO FLAVND MACC
MAILSECHNAILL DORIG HERENN LASANDERNAD ACUMDDACHSO,
engraved on the (lost) case of the Book of Durrow, Inscr. ii. pp.
146, 158.
[g The prayer and blessing of Colomb cille for Fland son of
Maelsechnaill, for the King of Ireland, by whom this case has been
made. IN LOC SO TANIMMAIRNI"' TERNOHC'' MAC CERAN BIC ER CUL PETER
APSTEL, pillarstone at Kilnasaggart, co. Armagh, Inscr. II. fig. 38.
20 This place, Ternoc son of Ciaran the Little has bequeathed it
on behalf oi" Peter the Apostle.
° The air is perfective, W.S. timmairni = to-imm-ro-ani, J.S.
'' The h here indicates the lengthening of o. Terndc from to-Erndc
" of. raith iar cul Laws v. 340, 18, a surety on behalf of the first surety, iar cul
dligid, ibid. 348, 2

S. G II.

19

290 Old-Irish Verse.

OLD-IRISH VERSE,
1, Verses in the St Gall Priscian,
I,
P, 112 IS acher ingaith innocht - fufuasna fairgga3 findfolt
ni agor reimm mora minn - dondlaechraid lainn ualothlind^ 5
II,
P- 203 Domfarcai'' fidbaidss fal fomchain loid luin Itiad nad eel,
huas mo lebran indlinech" - fomchain trirech innai'ien.,,
P- 204 Fonwichain cdi menn medair'' mass - himbrot glass de dindgnaib
doss. 10
debrath nomchoim?ndiu cdima - cainscribaimm foroida" r(oss).
Ill,
P. 229 Gaib do chuil isin charcair - ni rois chluim na colcaid
truag insin amail bachal rotgiuil indsrathar dodcaid,
L 15
p, 112 Bitter is the wind to-night : it tosses the ocean's white hair :
I fear not the coursing of a clear sea by the fierce heroes from
Lothlend, II,
P, 203 A hedge of trees surrounds me : a blackbird's lay sings to me — praise 20
which I will not hide —
above my booklet the lined one the trilling of the birds sings to me.
P. 204 In a gray mantle the cuckoo's beautiful chant sings to me from the
tops of bushes :
may the Lord protect me from Doom' ! 1 write well under the 25
greenwood. III.
P. 229 Take thy corner in the prison : thou shalt reach neither down nor
pallet :
sad is that, thou servant of the rods, the paoksaddle of ill-luck has 30
stuck to thee,
" MS, 6a lothlind, the gen. sg. Laithliniie Ann. Ult. 847, Laithliiidc ib. 852. The
nom. sg. must have been Lothlind or Lothlend, later Lochia nn 'Norway'
" cf. do-don-fairci F&l. Jan. 26, forc[thlae 'fenced' YBL. p. 433, 1, 22, Ids, F,
xn, 191 r . 6
" ind is the article: of, do rdith a aithig in ti-uaig, Brooc, h. 61, is e a chorp in
taitneamach rit anall, YBL. p. 207" 26, and see infra p. 293, note b
'' meadhair .i. caint no urlabhra, O'CL. a sister-form medar. Mart. Gorm. Mav 6,
Nov, 26 . - J' .
" rdida gen, sg, oiro-fid, governed by ross
' cf, Thurneysen, Rev, Celt, vi, 139

Poems in the Milan Codex. 291

2, Poems in the Milan Codex,
I,
1. Ad(co)ndarc alaill innocht • ba ingnad Hum etarport P. i
f(er)scal fiadam  ba - duluith frigualamnada,
5 2, (Dalim) rugenair iarsin • cenmathir cenathargein
teuir oenaidchi fobrii - ba cunda(il)'' sem immurgu,
3, Gabsusa iar f,.. mnert - fert maith forasliuchtairecht''
mace fir" as dull* emnitha" - dochuindchid a altrama.
4, Indalim ba brathir dam - mathirse amathirsem'
10 mu ndidendn menman mais • ni duthrais a bithingnais,
5, Huar birogdnair amne - nichelt (in) mace sochuide^
ni centrichet airm'' imba - ocdeicsin a lamnada.
6. Ba Ian ortain indalimm - armaccan' brigach barrfind
ba mian hingen ocus ban ¦ ba mdr meld a acaldam,
16 7, Ariced gor caich lasin - ba ::r:::s'' do anchortib
cia' ba™n6idenan araes - nilil ]a(macc)u ingaes,
8. Amalbatoich ade bi ba mace athar ointindi
baortan mar" cid in mace • ducach oen narbu°fordarcc''
1. I have seen another thing to-night. Strange I deemed it ,...i p, i
2o a man before me  came to false parturitions,
2, Methought he was born afterwards without mother without father :
three nights (were passed) in the womb : he was sage however,
3. I took  a goodly miracle after it,
the son of a man  to seek his nurture.
25 4. Methought he was my brother, his mother my father :
my babe of goodly mind, thou wouldst not desire his perpetual absence.
5. At the time when lie was thus born, a multitude did not hide
the son(?):
not without three hundred was the place in which I was, beholding
,0 his parturition.
6. Methought our vigorous white-headed lad was full of dignity:
be was the darling of girls and women : his converse was very
delightful.
7. He used to find , , , , of all therewith: he was ... to anchorites:
,5 though he was a babe in years, be clave not with boys in wisdom.
8, As was right, O living God, he was the son of a father of one,,.
even the lad was a great honour to every one who was not manifest (i),
• in the photograph the word is almost illegible '' sliuchtainecht Zeues; in the
photograph the word is very indistinct, but it seems to be r rather than n "in the
photograph there are traces of/ and r; the preceding mace is illegible "• it might be
read dail; mace fir as duilem might mean 'the Son of the Man who is Creator'
" in the photograph this seems tolerably certain ' se and ama are written under
8 but the aspiration of chelt seems to point to some such rendering as ' the son ot a
multitude did not hide it,' J,S, '' amm, Zeuss; in the photograph the word is illegible
' the letters after mace are not clear ; maccan seems most probable '' amer, Zeuss,
In the photograph )• is visible preceded by indistinct letters ; some illegible letters seem
to fallow, the last is pretty clearly s ' indistinct ¦" bu, Zeuss ; but the photograph
shews rather a " mas ? in the photograph the word is indistinct " in the photo
graph the word is indistinct p do ng nil bafordarc, Fil. Oeng, May 11 i cf,
vol, I, 387 note e
19—2

292 Old- Irish Verse.

9, Fortacht isu limsa tra • or(is)lem inchombnrtsa
isma* suidiu actconsla'' • slondod neich adchondarcsa, (Adcon)ddarc,
9, Jesus' help (be) with me then, for this conception is mine,
greater than that  is the declaration of what I have seen, 5
II,
L Tegdais adchondarc indiu - nifa(il) badacrichidiu
cruthann" alo:'^ reil^agne • nithucai nach (m)eraige,
2. Menic aluad linaib ddm - cenid rubec ni romar
cultech ndemin dianaig' les - rugnith archiunn ainechgres, 10
3, Ceth : : :^ slessa formni gil • rulatha dia (imdit)in
teuir cleithna  dar - fir ararolad d,,,s,,,g,
4, Grianan cen ..nam irasceng - d  athair a...
cesu nocht isaldu de nifera cid oen banne.
5. Arcidaua(?) hicach sin • atrubait bran bui thir(?) sir 15
niroan indi cuse - sin na snigi na snechtse.
6. Is glae thegdais form rochlos - innafil'' act dendoros
istech ndagfir dath atchi - nit dichoim a dorsidi,
7, Denuas dotiagar hisatech - nidichet' tegde doichlech
sis iarsuidiu segde chlii - dotiagar ass immurgu. 20
8. ISed t?-a insin amnin - nim^te'' ni thormassid
ecosc naimin airm hita - tegdassa adchondarcsa...
1. 1 have seen a house to-day: none could be more shapely (?)'
 its form is clear: no fool understands it.
2. Often is there mention of it with numbers of companies : 25
though it is not very small, it is not very large.
 has been made 
3. Four sides ...^  have been put to protect it:
three 
4. A bower  ,^
though it is naked, it is the fairer of that : not a single drop showers :
5  in every weather 
there has not remained in it hitherto storm nor rain nor snow.
6. 'Tis a fair house — sound has been heard — in which there is only one
door: ,,
'tis a house of good men— the colour that thou seest — ; not unlovely
are its doorkeepers.
7. From above is the coming into the house 
beneath afterwards — fair the fame — is the coming out, however.
8. That then — it matters not that ye do not increase it — 40
is the lovely form, where it is, of the house which I have seen.
" So Zeuss; in the photograph what follows is is not clear " from the photograph
this reading seems very doubtful ; the two first letters seem to be de " the letters
following cruth a,re not clear in the photograph " not clear in the photograph
oQoh Qfi "^ '° the photograph; the last two letters look like ll f ef. didnaich LL.
292 db e the last letters are not clear ; it is obviously some form of cethir
k '^"wiF'^ood o ^ ¦'"»!« than isna ' cf. Rev. Celt. xi. 457, Ann. Ul. 783, Laws vi. 240
ct. Wb. 29 8 badacrichidiu seems = bad-da-crichidiu, cf. bes-idn-isle, bes-adn-
nuaishu who is lower than he," who is higher than he,' YBL. 261" 14, 15, bes-da-nesom
, OD ^i^^'i^T^' *° *^^"'' ^"^ ^^- 162. For crichid of. LU. 58" 2, 127''26, LL. 60,
n^fv ^-^f; IT^^' ^'^^'' ^^- '^- 23*. "ISO di-chrichide SP. 11. 6. The sens^ may be
(1) 'limited,' (2) 'symmetrical'

Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 293

3. Poems in the Codex S. Pauli.

Adguisiu fid nallabrach 7 arggatbrain etir tenid 7 fraig.
Adgiiisiu na tri turcu tercu . tairi siabair mochondail oith 7
5 mlicht neich arindchuiriur.
ma rom thoicthersa inso rop ith 7 mlicht adcear manim roth-
caither ropat choin altai 7 ois 7 imthecht slebe 7 oaic f^ne adcear.
I wish the wood of Allabair and Argatbran (?) between fire and wall.
I wish the three meagre boars  with corn and milk  "
10 If this  may it be corn and milk that I see. If it be not .... may
it be wolves and deer and wandering on the mountain and warriors of
the Feni that I see. IL
1. Messe ocus Pangur Ban - cechtar nathar fria saindan
15 bith a menmasam fri seilgg • mu menma cein im saincheirdd.
2. Caraimse fos ferr each clii - oc mu lebran leir ingnu
ni foirmtech frimm Pangur Ban - caraid cesin a maccdan.
3. Orubiam seel cen scis • innar tegdais ar noendis
taithiunn dichrichide clius - ni fristarddam arn^thius.
20 4. Gnath huaraib ar gressaib gal - glenaid luch inna Hnsam
OS m^ dufuit im lin ch6in • dliged ndoraid cundroncheill.
5. Fuachaidsem fri frega fal - a rose angl^se'' comlAn
fuachimm chein fri fegi fis • mu rose reil cesu imdis.
6. Faelidsem cu ndene dul - hinglen luch inna gerchrub
25 hi tucu cheist ndoraid ndil • os me chene am faelid.
1, I and Pangur Ban, each of us two at his special art :
his mind is at hunting (mice), my own mind is in my special craft.
2. I love to rest — better than any fame — at my booklet with diligent
science :
30 not envious of me is Pangur Ban : he himself loves his childish art,
3, When we are — tale without tedium — in our house, we two alone,
we have — unlimited (is) feat-sport — something to which to apply our
acuteness,
4, It is customary at times by feats of valour, that a mouse sticks in
35 his net,
and for me there falls into my net a difficult dictum" with hard''
meaning,
5, His eye, this glancing full one, he points against the wall-fence:
I myself against the keenness of science point my clear eye, though it
40 is very feeble,
6, He is joyous with speedy going" where a mouse sticks in his sharp claw :
I too am joyous, where I understand a difficult dear question,
» The sense of the preceding portion is obscure *¦ rose is neuter (rose n-airard
n-adanta, LL. 253" 45); hence the neut. article before gU " cf. Ml, 35" 16, 17, Wb,
10" 12 '' cf, nS dron act is diuit et is gle Wb, 17" 4 '¦ lit, 'with going of swiftness'

294 Old-Irish Verse.

7, Cia beimmi amin nach r6 - ni derban cdch achele
maith la'' cechtar ndr a dan ¦ subaigthius a oenuran,
8, He fesin as choimsid ddu - in muid dungni each oenlau
du thabairt doraid dugl^ - formu mud cein am messe,
7, Though we are thus always, neither hinders the other:
each of us two likes his art, amuses himself' alone,
8. He himself is master of the work which he does every day:
while 1 am at my own work, (which is) to bring difficulty to clearness".
III,
Suibne Geilt. barr edin
1, Mairiuclan hi Tiiaim Inbir - nilan techdais bes sestu
cona retglanriaib ar^ir cona grdin cona escu,
2, Gobban durigni insin • conecestar duib astoir
mu chridecaii dia du nim - is hd tugatoir rodtoig.
3. Tech innafera flechod - maigen na aigder rindi
soilsidir bid*^ hi lugburt" - ose cen udnucht nimbi,
Suibne the Lunatic',
1, My little oratory in Tuaim Inbir s, it is not a full house that is,..
with its stars last night, with its sun, with its moon.
2. Gobban'' hath built that — that its story may be told to you —
my heartlet, God from heaven. He is the thatcher who hath thatched it.
3, A house wherein wet rain pours not, a place wherein thou fearest not
spearpoints,
bright as though in a garden, and it without a fence around it,
IV,
Maling',
1, Is en immoniada sds - is nan tholl dianteslinn guas
is lestar fas is crann crin - nad deni thoil ind rig thuas,
2, Is 6r nglan is nem im grein • is lestar narggit cu fin
is son is alaind is noeb - each oen dugni toil ind rig, 30
Maling,
1, He is a bird round which a trap closes, he is a leaky ship to which
peril is dangerous,
he is an empty vessel, he is a withered tree, whoso doth not the will
of the King above, 35
2, He is pure gold, he is the sky'' round the sun, he is a vessel of silver
with wine,
he is happy, is beautiful, is holy, whoso doth the will of the King,
" maith la is written over a cancelled caraid " 'he pursues them with delight'
The form of expression is illogical, but the plural may refer to the two ddn. As au
affixed pronoun s is either fem, sg, or plur,, of, CZ. 11. 484 sqq., KZ. xxxv. 418, J.S.
" am=dm?; 'I am indeed my own master in bringing difficult to clear in my own
way'? J.S. '' i(itft seems to be the aco. of the infinitive governed by so»7sW]>,
cf. Trans. Phil. Soc. 1899-1901, p. 81, further 7 ba bindithir la each nduine in Ere guth
araile bedis teda menncrott, Eev. Celt, xv, 277 ° for lubgurt < see as to him the
Battle of Moira ed, O'Donovan, p, 230 e an abbey in the west ot Meath, F61, Oeng,
Dec. 2 : Four Masters, a.d. 916 note k. The gloss barr edin seems to mean ' crown of
the ivy' (edenn), with which the abbey was covered '' Gobban saer a famous wright.
Laws III, 226, 25: O'Curry M, and C, in, 34 ' generally spelt Moiling. But accord
ing to LL. 284" 32, the verses were uttered by the Devil in reply to the Saint '' is
nem = nem later niam ' radiance '? The old form might have been kept by the scribe from
confusion with nem 'heaven,' J.S.

25

Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 295

V.
1. Aed oil fri andud" nane - Aed fonn fri fuilted'' f^le
indeil delgnaide° as choemem - di dindgnaib Roerenn* rede.
2. In chli comras cond credail • ollmas fu thocaid tugaib
5 du farclu sech each ndlne - di Moisten mine mrugaib.
3. Mac Diarmata dii damsa - cid iarfachta ni insa
a molad maissiu mdenib - liiaidfidir laedib limmsa*.
4. Inmain nainm nitat nuabla - Aeda nad airdlig digna
in cruth glan clu nad chlithe - dian duthoig' Liphe ligda.
10 5. Aue Muiredaich centhain^ - all togu fri orddain liallann
aue ni frith nach ammail'' • na rig di cblandaib Cualann.
6. Ind flaith issed a orbbae • each maith do de no arddae'
in gas fine cen didail - di rigaib massaib Marggae.
7. Is bun cruinn mair miad soerda ¦ fri bdig isbunad primda
15 is gasne arggait arddbrig - dichlaind cheitrig ceit rignse.
8. Occormaim gaibtir dfiana - drengaitir dreppa'' ddena'
arbeittet bairtni bindi - tri laith Hnni ainm nAeda.
Aed oil.
1. Aed great at kindling of brilliance. Aed joyous at increase of
20 hospitality :
the . . . rod that is dearest of the heights (chieftains) of level Roeriu.
2. The mighty balk ... great (and) good under roofs of fortune,
to be chosen beyond any generation of the marches of smooth Moistiu.
3. Son of Diarmait dear to me, though it be to be asked, it is easy,
.2,^ his praise is more beautiful than treasures, it will be sung in lays
by me.
4, Beloved the name — they are no new fames — of Aed who deserves
not reproach :
the pure form — renown that is not hidden — to whom lovely Liffey
.^o belongs,
5, Descendant of Muredach at every time, rock of choice for noble dignity :
a descendant — no evil person was found, of the kings of the clans
of Cualu,
6, The lordship, this is his heritage, every good to him of gods or
36 ungods :
the scion of a family without reproach™, of the handsome kings
of Marg,
7, He is the bole of a great tree — noble dignity: for battle he is a
pre-eminent stock:
40 he is the sapling of silver — high worth — of the children of a hundred
kings, of a hundred queens,
8, At ale poems are chanted: fine (genealogical) ladders are climbed:
melodious bardisms modulate through pools of liquor the name of Aed.
» cf, andud indbais Ann, Ul, 920 " =fo-lethad, cf. Laws vi, 393 " cf,
LU, 133 1, 4, Salt, Rann, 760, 845 " leg, Roeren " luaithfe moltu Hy, vi, 17
' i,e. diand duthoig, dianid duthoig " leg, cech thain which is translated " ammail
from am-bail ' leg, anddae, which is translated, and cf, bennacht de j ande fort LU.
77"' 40, and the Vedic adeva 'Nichtgott in der Verbindung; Gott und Nichtgott,' Grass-
mann ¦¦ cf, dreppa dir Imr. Brain 40, Mod, Ir, dreapaim, dreapaire ' cf, Abrait
duib ddin LU, 55'' 1 ¦" cf. conecsem cen didail do gnimaib sil Eogain LL. 182" 24

296 Old-Irish Verse.

4, Quatrains in the Codex Boernerianus,

(Msc, Dresd, A. 145"),
Teicht doroim
mdr saido - becc - torbai -
INrI chondaigi" hifoss •
manimbera latt nifogbai •
Mor bais mor baile
mor coll ceille mor mire
olais airchenn teicht do dcaib •
beith fo etoil - maic - maire •
To go to Eome, much labour, little profit : the King whom thou
seekest here, unless thou bring him with thee, thou findest him not.
Much folly, much frenzy, much loss of sense, much madness (is it),
since going to death is certain, to be under the displeasure of Mary's Son'',
" between chondaigi and hi is .n.
" According to Prof. Bernard (The Academy, Feb. 23, 1895, p. 172) these verses
refer to two incidents in the legend of S. Brigit. See Lismore Lives, p. 335, and
Fkl. Oeng. May 3, note

Verse in the life of S. Declan. 297

5. Verse in the Life of S. Declan.

(Usher, Britt. eccl. antiquitates, DubHn 1639, p. 450).
Ita Scotice cantatur ille uersus:
Ailbe umal Patric Muman md cachrdd
Declan Patric nanD6ise, in D6isi oc Declan cobrath".
Let bumble Ailbe'' be the Patrick of Munster, greater than every
saying : let Declan" be the Patrick of the Deisi'', let the Deisi be with
Declan till doom.

" Thus given by Usher Works, ed. Elrington, vol. vi. p. 428
Ailbe umhal, Patric Mumhan, m6 gaohrath
Declan Patric Nandeisi nadeisi ag Declan go brath
" Ailbe of Imlech Ibair, now Bmly, co. Tipperary: his day is Sep. 12. See F61.
Oeng. ccxxxvii., cxnv, and Mart, Gorm, pp, 174, 330
« Declan of Ardmore in the D^si of Munster : his day is July 24, See F^l, Oeng.
pp. cxii,, cxx. Mart, Gorm, pp, 142, 352,
•^ now the Decies in Munster : see Book of Bights, pp, 49, 50, note k.

298

Old-Irish Verse.

THE IRISH HYMNS IN THE LIBER HYMNORUM,

I, Colman's Hymn,

Preface.
T, Sen De, Colman mac hui Chlu-
asaig, fer legind Corcaige, is e dorigne
in nimmun sa dia soerad arin mbuidechair
rob6e i rremis mac nOeda Slane. ar
roptar imda doine i nHerinn in tan sein,
7 rob e a nimmed connaroichtis acht
tri n6i nimmaire do cech fir i nHerinn,
.i. andi dom oin, 7 an6i do min, 7
anoi do chain ; corothroiscset maithe fer
nErenn im meic nOida Slane 7 im
Fechine Fabair 7 im (Ailer)an 7 im
Manchan Leith 7 im sochaide archena
im htiatigud nandoine, ar dodechaid
tfi'ccca bid ann ara nimmed. conid aire sein
tuccad in buidechair fo?-ru, conid de
atbathatar meicc .^da Slane isin blia-
dain sin, 7 na sruitbe roraidsem et
alii 7nulti. Dicunt alii combad Cholman
dogneth uile. Atberat fairenn aile na-
dernai acht da rann de nammd, 7 in
scol dia denaim (6 sin) immach .i. letbrann
cech fir dib. I Corcaig dorigned i namseir
da mac JE,Aa, Slane .i. Blaithmac 7
Diarmait, Is & immorro tuccait a denma :
teidni mor doratad for firu Herenn'' ,i, in

F, Sen De, Colman mac
ui Chluasaig, fer legind Cor- 6
caige, dorone in nimmun sa
7 a scol immalle fris ; et
commad lethrand cech fir foe
sin, iV6 is a oenur dordne in
nimmun ,IS he immorro a loc, 10
otha inn inse co Corcaig
corice in ninse dia ndechatar
for teched in tedma , IN-
amsir immorro da mac ^da
Slane dordnad .i, Blathmac 7 15
Diarmait, IS he imj^iorro
tucait a denma : teidm mor
doratad'' for firu Erend, ,i. in
Buide 6'ojidaill, co roindrestar
Herind uile, 7 cowafarcaib 20
acht cech thres duine i n-
Herind uile i mbethaid ; 7
co'reid de atbathatar meic
Mda, Slane, 7 atbath Fe-
chdne Pobair, 7 alii multi '^S
clerici et reges in eodem anno
perierunt . Ocus conid dia n-
anacul cona scoil dorone arin

T. 'God's blessing.' Colman Mao Ui Oluasaig, lector of Cork, made
this hymn to save himself from the Yellow Plague'' which was in the 30
time of the sons of Aed Slane. For numerous were the men in Ireland
at that time, and such was their multitude that they used to get only
thrice nine ridges for each man in Ireland, to wit, nine of bog, and nine
of arable land'', and nine, of forest. So the sons of Aed Slane and Fechin of
Fore and Aileran and Manchan of Liath and many others fasted together 35
with the nobles of the men of Ireland, for the tbinning of the peopIe<=;
for scarcity of food had come because of their multitude. Wherefore
the Yellow Plague was inflicted on them, and tliere died thereof in that
year the sons of Aed Slane, and the elders that we have mentioned et alii
'multi. Dicunt alii that Colman made all (the hymn). Others sa}' that 40
he made only two quatrains thereof, and that the school made the rest of
it, to wit, a half quatrain by each of them. It was composed in Cork, in
the time of the two sons of Aed Slane, to wit, Blaithmac and Diarmait.

" MS. doratat " MS. Herinn " of. mintir Laws vi. 571 '' of. F.M. a.d. 664,
Ann. Ult. A.D, 664 " of. ujs ox^ov ^porwp ttXtJ^ous re Kovrfitireic fJLTjripa xf^ttva, Eur. Hel. 40

/. Colman's H'ymn.

299

Bude ConaiU, co rosirestar Herinn" bule,
7 cojiafarcaib acht cech tres dune
i nHerinn i mbethaid . 7 conid dia
nanacul cona scoil dordne arin teidm
5 sen Colman in nimmun sa . 7 is ann
dorala dosom adenam, intan rothinsca-
nastar ascnam co araile inse mara Herenn
amaig for teched in tedma sa, co mbetis
.ix. tonna eturru 7 tir, ar nitic teidm
10 tarais innunn, ut ferunt periti. co roiar-
faig araile don scoil Cholman'' cia sen
i tarla doib dul for set. conid ann sein
atrubairt Colman : "cia sen on tra," ol-
seissom, " acht sen Dd 1 " Ar issed ro-
15 tbrialsatsom dul for insib mara immach
for teched resin risalurc.

teidm sin Colman in nimmun-
sa, 7 is and dorala do
som a denom, intan rotinsca-
nastar ascnam co araile indse
mara, co mbdtis ,ix, tonna
etarru 7 tir, ar nf thic teidm
dar noi tonna, vt ferunt periti.
Co roiarfaig araile don scoil
do Colman, cia sen i tarla
ddib dul for set , comd and
atrubairt Colman : "cia sen
tra," olseseom, " acht sen
De?"

Now this was the cause of its composition, A great pestilence was sent
on the men of Ireland, namely the Buide Connaill, which ransacked all
Ireland, and left only one man in every three alive in Ireland, And it
20 was to protect them and his school against that pestilence that Colman
made this hymn. And it befell that he composed it when be began to
make for a certain island of the sea of Ireland, outside, fleeing from this
pestilence, so that there might be nine waves between them and the land,
for pestilence does not pass beyond that, ut ferunt 'periti. And one of
25 the school asked Colman what was the blessing wherein it had befallen
them to take the road. So then has said Colman: "What blessing is it,"
said he "but God's blessing?" For this is what they essayed, to go forth
on islands of the sea, fleeing before the disease.

3°

Sdn D^'^ donfe' fordonte"^ Mace Maire ronfeladar'^ :
fora foessam^* diin innochf* • cia" tiasam'' cain'temadar'l

God's blessing lead us, help us ! May Mary's Son cover us !
May we be under His safeguard to-night ! Whither we go (?) may
He guard (us) well !
1, ,i, ronfuca leis 'may He bring us with Him' T, ,i. donfuca leis cipe
36 leth tiasam 'may He take us with Him, whithersoever we go' P 2, ,i.
forund de ,i, fi forn^, 'upon us therefrom, i.e. may it come upon us'
3. .i. ronfialadar^, .i. dorata afial torund^'^ diar ditin, 'may He veil us,
i.e. may He put His veil over us to protect us ' 4. for a oessitin'-^
'under His protection' 5. .i. in nocte tribulationis T, a nocte
40 dictum est quia in nocte ambulauerunt ut putant quidam, i in tempore
tribulationis 7 ainm noctis furriside 'the name of nox upon it' P 6. .i,
cipe leth tiasam 'whatever side we go' T, Gia ,i, sedpe leth 'whatever side' P
7, ,i, alaind ' fair ' T 8, ,i, (co ro)emdar sinn diar ditin ,i. done
ari'ulitin 'may He receive us for our protection, i.e, may He work our
45 protection' T, Temadar ,i, donfem(adar) dondithnetar ,i, cloe(ne) \ditin
'may He protect us,' i.e, may He make protection F
» MS. herenn " leg, do Cholman ' resngalur T '' de F " fordonte T
' ronfelathar F « oessarn T, oesam F '' tiasam T, thisam F; the conjunct form
after cia is irregular, and the true reading and interpretation are uncertain . ' in T
the second letter may be i '' forrnn F ' ronfialadar not in T ¦" fial torond F
" oesitin F

300 Old-Irish Verse.

Eter" foss*" no utmailli"'" • eter°' suide no sessam^
ruri*" nime fri^^ cech tress' • issed attach adessam*'^'.
5 Itge" Abe'il''^^ maicc' Adaim^" • Hele^ Enoc, diar cobuir':
ronsoerat ar diangalar" • sechip"" leth fon mbith" foguir°^l
Noe^ ocus Abraham' • Isac' in mace adamrae'''' 5
immuntlsaf^ ar thedmaim' • nd/chantairle" adamnae*^*-
Ailmi" athair' tri cethrur^ - ocus loseph" a miaser^":
10 ronsoerat anernaigthi - co rig" nilainglech" nOasal,
Sndidsiunn''^ Moysi''^ degthdisech'' - ronsnaid' tria^" Rubrum
Mare'''', lo
Whether in rest or in motion, whether sitting or standing,
the Lord of Heaven against every strife, this is the prayer that we
will pray,
5 May the prayer of Abel son of Adam, Enoch, Elias help us ;
may they save us from swift disease'"' (?) on whatever side, throughout is
the noisy '^'^ world !
Noah and Abraham, Isaac the wonderful son,
may they surround us against pestilence, that famine may not come
to us !
We entreat the father of three tetrads, and Joseph their junior : 20
10 may their prayers save us to the King many- angeled, noble !
May Moses the good leader protect us, who protected us'=" through
Rubrurh Mare,
9, ,i. cid fossidecht 'whether stationariness ' T, .i. cid i fosidech\f\
'whether in stationariness' P 10. .i. cid for imtecht 'or on travel' 25
11. .i. rori ' great king ' 12. .i. contra 13. .i. atchimit ' -vfc
pray' 14. .i. guidmit ^ we heseeoh' 15, ,i, luctus 16, ,i,
terrenus uel terrigena uel terra rubra interpretatur 17. ,i. arin galar
ndian ,i, arin mbnde Connaill, 'from the swift disease, to wit, from the Buide
Connaill, T, ,i, arin galar dian ,i, ar in buide F 18, ,i, fograiges ,i, done 30
tomaithium 'sounds, i,e, threatens' T, .1. fogur res ,i  tomaithium F
1, Noe consolatio interpretatur, quia per ipsum mundus consolatus
est in reparatione hominum 2, ,i, pater excelsus interpretatur 3, ,i,
risus interpretatur 4, ,i, quia per miraculum datus est 5, ,i,
tisat immund 'may they come about us ' T 6, ,i, adamnf ,i, gorta ,i. 35
quia per Adam^s uenit dolor'''', 'i,e, hunger' ' 7, ,i, lacob T, Athair ,i,
lacob, subplantator interpretatur F"'s 8. ,i, ,xii. patriarchre T, ,i, tri
cethrurferF 9, ,i. augmentum interpretatur 10. .i. anuasalfer T,
,i, anuasalfer F 'their noble man' 11. .i, quia multos angelos tenet
1. ,i, ronsnade sind" 'may he protect us' 2, ,i, aquations inter- 4°
pretatur, quia de Nilo flumine'''' sumptus est 3, ,i, populum Israel
» itir T " fosF " utmaille TF '' essam F " ruire T, rm-i F ' tres F
i =ad-n-tessam ^ Abeill ' meic TF ''HcliT,EUF ' cobair TF
¦" secip TF " bith F » fogair TP i' adamra TF 1 immuntisat T, immon-
tesat F ' tedmaim T ' nachantairle T, nachantarle F ^ adamna TP, cf, Ann.
Ul, 825 " ailme TP " anuas. . T, andser F ; for the rhyme of, Hy, ii, 5, 6 ; 25, 26
"" rig TP " Sndidsium T, Snaidsium F; for the form cf, KZ, xxxi, 101
y Moisi T ' deghthdisech P, degtuisech T ¦» dria F "" maire T ™ but cf,
langor ,i, diangalar Ir. Gloss, p, 142 ; cf, defendat nos  ab omni langore LH. fo. 15
¦''' foguir is taken as the gen, of fogur in an adjectival sense. The glossator takes it as
a verbal form, which is syntactically improbable "'' apparently the writer identifies
himself with the People of God; the native interpretation would require rodsndid
" adamnai F ^s ilium F '''' dolor: in mundum P " suiui T '''' om, F

/, Colman's H'ymn. 301
lessu"'' Aaron'' mace Amrai'' • Dauid" in gille ddne".
lob' cona fochaidib'^ - sech na nemi*" ronsndde^:
f4thi Fiadat^ ronanset - la secht maccu Mocabe^
15 lohain'"' Baptaist"" adsluinnem" - rop ditiu dlin rop snadud !
6 Isu'' cona' apstalaib'^ - rop" diar cobuir™ fri gdbud!
Maire', losepb'^ donringrat"^ • et° spiritus^ Stephani""*:
as caching donforslaice''"' - taithmet' anmae"' Ignatil
Cecb^ martir", cech" dithrubach'^"'-cech noeb" robdi" i ngenmnai^
20 rop" sciath diin diar nimdegail ¦ rop saiget huan" fri demnaib
[o Joshua, Aaron Amre's son, David the bold lad.
May Job with his trials protect us past the poisons !
may God's prophets defend us, with Maccabee's seven sons !
15 John the Baptist we invoke, may he be a safeguard to us, a protection !
may Jesus with His apostles be for our help against danger !
15 May Mary and Joseph'^ herd us et etc,
from every strait may the commemoration of Ignatius' name release us !
May every martyr, every hermit, every saint that has been in chastity,
20 be a shield to us for our protection, be a dart from us against devils !
4, .i, mac Amw T, lesu ebraice Soter graece  Nun¥'^^ 5. ,i, mons
20 fortitudinis interpretatur 6, ,i, fortis manu interpretatur 7, ,i,
dolens interpretatur 8, .i. fiada .i.fo dia ,i, dia maith 'good God' T,
.i. fiada .i. dia da .i. maith F 9, ,i, in quo gratia interpretatur T,
lohaii ,i, lohannes, in Deo gratia, uel lohannes Dei gratia interpretatur F"'8
10, ,i. quia Christum baptizauit ''% uel quia primus homines babtizauit''''
26 11, ,i, adsluindmeit ar cardes fris in hac laude 'we appeal to him by our
friendship in etc' T, adsluin(nem ,i, ads)luinmet ar cardes  in hac
laude F""^ 12, apostolus graece, missus interpretatur latine"" 13, ,i,
tisad^^ diar cobair ' may He come to our help '
1, ,i, stilla t Stella maris"" interpretatur 2, ,i. aite Isu 'foster-
30 father of Jesus' 3, ,i, rontograt diar nanacul 'may they summon us
for our protection' T, .i, rontograt t ronanmniget 'may they summon us, or
may they name us' F 4, ,i, anima uel gratia eius 5, ,i. coronatus
interpretatur 6. .i. ronfuaslaice T, .i. donfuaslaige F 'may it release us'
7. .i. foraithmet ' the memory ' 8. .i. Ignatius episcopus secundus
36 post Petrum in Antiochia  primus et passus sub Traiano imperatore.
Ignatius  a leonibus et aliis bestiis  T, Eb. . . successor Petri in 
Ignatius fuit ad  non solum praesentes  tes ad fidem per suas 
multos. Traianus .i. rex Romanorum et totius mundi legates cum ad se de
causam sibi fidei praedicandse ducentes missit.. ei praedicandi ad se fidem
40 trahenti regem uelle eum dare bestiis et se . . . dicere . . uenisse eum sed ille
negauit  dicerent ... dicens quid sicut  frangitur  oportune
quia ego  fidentibus ... 7 deinde ductus est ad regem .... successor eius
in Eoma fuit  uita Petri biduo fuerunt F'"^" 9. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro
deo martir .i. testis interpretatur F 10. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro deo beos
45 'pro deo still' F 11. .i. pro deo T
" I/ra T " Amra TF " giUa ddna TF "¦ cosna fochaidib T ° neme F
' ronsnada T, ronsnade F b ma,ccu Mocaba T, macca Mochaba F ; of. P61. Oeng. Aug. 1
'' Eoin T ' babtaist F '' LhH T ' con T ¦" cobair TP ¦¦ doringrat F
» ocus P P Stefani T 1 dorforslaigset F • anma TP " each F "' dith-
rubach T, dibtrobach F " roboi F, robdi T ' hingenmnai T, igenma F " rob F
" huan T, huain F ^ denma F ^ according to Atkinson, Joseph does not appear in
western martyrologies till the ninth century. See the P^lire of Oengus at March 19
»" babtizauit P "" babtizauit F only "" latine T only "'' tisat T, tisad F
"'' stilla maris t stella P " This long note begins on the left margin opposite Itge Abeil

302 Old-Irish Verse.

Regem regum rogamus - in nostris'^ sermonibus,
anacht ''" Noe a luchtlach '"'' - diluui" temporibus.
Melchisedech' rex Salem''- ^ - incerto de semine,
ronsoerat a airnigthe"^ - ab omni formidine.
25 Soter'' soeras^ Loth" di thein - qui per saecla^ habetur, 5
ut nos omnes precamur - liberare dignetur.
Abram' de iir^ na Caldae'" - sndidsiunn^'" ruri rosnadai'':
Regem etc., who protected Noah with his crew" etc.
Melchisedecb rex etc.
may bis prayers deliver us ab etc. lo
25 Soter who delivered Lot from fire, qui etc.
ut nos etc.
May the prince who protected Abraham from the fire'' of the Chaldees,
12. .i. in Scotica linga uel huius ymni T 13. .i. inri roanacht
'the King who protected' 14. .i. a lucht locha i a lucht dub .i. Noe cum 15
suis tribus filiis 7 -iiii. uxores eorum, 'bis  , or his black people etc.'T,
.i. alluct locha t a luct luath (t a)luc(t) dub  dubia  uxor  ut
quidam poeta dixit mna cetn(T)  buada  Fmgi
1. .i. rex iustitise interpretatur T, .i. fuit reuera nomen ciuitatis"" F
2. Hieronymus : aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Sem filium Noe, et supputantes 20
annos uitse ipsius -cccc. ostendunt eum usque ad Isac uixise. alii hunc
esse quendam Cannaneum et ignotum cuius Ebrei genelogiam ignorant.
Secundum autem Augustinum 7 Origenem non homo fuit sed angelus
Domini : homo sine patre et sine matre et sine genelogia esse non potest T,
Melcisedeoh  is i cetfaid nanEbraide coinmad he sein .... graid (1) 25
amye^... genelogia non angelus  , '... this is the opinion of the Hebrews
that ..." F"'s 3. Hieronymus : Salem non, ut losephus 7 nostrorum
omnes arbi trantur, idem est 7 Hierusalem, sed oppidum iuxta Scithopolim
quod appellatur Salem, et dicitur uenisse lacob in Salem ciuitatem regionis
Sichem, quae est in terra Chanaan T, . . . issi immorro cetfaid nan Ebraide 30
cotiid inund 7 Hierusalem ; issi immorro cetfaid sin araile cathir beos
fil (i) fail sratha lordanen 7 is innti roboi Melcisedek, ' ... the opinion
of the Hebrews is that it is the same as Jerusalem; this, however, is the
opinion of others, a city still near the river Jordan, and in it was
Melchisedecb ' F""'^ 4. .i. ebreice lesus, grece [soter], saluator 35
latine, T, .i. grece... eb" saluator latine interpretatur F 5. ,i, rosoe-
rostor 'that delivered' 6, ,i, declinans interpretatur. Loth ?7iac Aran
meic Thara frater Sarra" 7. ,i, pater excelsus interpretatur, abba
enim 'pater' dicitur, ram 'excelsus'; Abraham pater multarum interpre
tatur, et subaudi gentium T, ,i, acusaiwMs hic F  et subaudi ... F"^ 40
8, in Ebreo habetur in ur . chethisim ,i, in igne Caldeorum, tradunt
autem Ebrei ex hac occasione istiusmodi fabulam, quod Abraham in ignem
misus est quia ignem adorare noluerit quem Caldei colunt, et Dei auxilio
liberatus de idulatrife igne profugerit ; quod in sequentibus scribitur
egressum esse Tharan cum sobole sua de regione Caldeorum, pro quo in 45
Ebreo habetur ' de incendio Caldeorum,' 7 misus est Aram adhuc ante
conspectum patris sui Thara in igne Caldeorum, quod uidelicet ignem
" =0.1r. anachte " luctluct F ' diluuii P "i eruaigtheF " sfecula T,
secula P ' Galdai T, Galda F s snaidsiunn T, snaidsium F " ronsnada
TF ' for the construction ot, Archiv f, Celt, Phil, i, 6 ^ cf, Isid, Op, iii.
476, Hieron, Op, in. 323, and for the meaning of ilr supra p. 44 ' on the margin of
F before this gloss there is an illegible gloss G::er:::: .i. i  insin (1)
"" This gloss is written over Melebisedeoh " Sarrai F

/. Colman's Hymn. 303
soersunn"" soeras'' in popul ¦ limpa"" fontis inGdbai'*".
Ruri^ anacht^ tri maccu' - a surnn^ tened corrddai'
30 ronnain amal roanacht^ • Dawid de manu Golai.
Flaithem'"'' nime Idcharnaig'^ - ardonroigse'"' diar trdgi
5 nad' leic suum prophetam""' • ulli leonum ori.
May he deliver us who delivered the people lympha etc.
The Prince who protected the three boys out of the fiery furnace with
redness,
30 may He protect us, as He protected David de etc.
IO May the Lord of resplendent heaven have compassion on our
wretchedness",
who left not suum etc.
noUens adorare igne consumptus est. loquitur autem Dominus postea ad
Abram dicens: 'ego sum qui eduxi te de igne Caldeorum' T'"s 9. na
1 5 Galda .i. Caldei dicti quasi Cassi .i. o Cased mac Nacbor meic Thara .i. a
filio fratris Abraham. De Ur... Abraham apud illos F"''^ 10. .i. ronsnade
sind ' may He protect us ' F 11. .i, ronsoera" sinn^ 'may He deliver
us' 12, 0 <Aom['?i] 'from the wave' T, ,i, ablatiuus TF 13, .i. isin
gdbud irabatar siue aqua quando uenit ex Egipto, 'in the peril in wbich
2o they were sine etc' T, ,i. isin gabud irrabatar isindithrub sine aqua intan
tanic inpopul ahEyipt. t ccmmad gaba ainm ind luic irrabatar tunc sine
aqua; no intan roboi Samuel mac Elcanna i toisigecht in popuil atberar so :
Filistina tancatar cucufor sluagud co tangatar maic Israel isna loccaib as
Gaba 7 Masfad, et unde hic i nGahai, 7 rothroiscsetar maic Israel andsen,
25 7 dorat Samuel usee illustra tionis tar siu, 7 unde dicitur limpba, 7
romemaid re Haniuel 7 re maccaib Israel for Filistinaib ' in the peril in
wbich they were in the desert sine aqua, when the people came out of
Egypt, Or, Gaba may have been the name of the place in which they
were tunc sine aqua. Or, when Samuel the son of Elkanah was in the
30 leadership of the people, this is said : Philistines came to them on a
hosting, and the Children of Israel came into the places Gibea and Mizpah,
et etc. And the Children of Israel fasted there, and Samuel put over
them water illustrationis et etc. And the Philistines were routed by
Samuel and the Children of Israel F""!,
35 1, ,i, ror I ' great king ' T 2, .i. roangestar T 3, IN anno
primo regni Nabcodonozor regis Babilonise uenit in Hierusalem et inuasit
eam. In anno uero tertio lochim regis luda dixit (sic) Daniel 7 tres pueri
in Babilonem ducti sunt et alii multi secum, 7 ait rex praeposito iuna-
chorum, Arphanaz nomine, ut doceret alios pueros de filiis Israel et de
40 semine regio et de filiis tirannorum pueros deooros, ut ministrarent ei
post peritiam Caldese liiigse F'"^ Tri rnaccn ,i, tri maic ,i, Sedrac, Misac,
Abdinago" nomina eorum apud Caldeos"', Annanias, Azarias, Misael
autem" nomina eorum apud Ebreos', et in igne misi sunt quia
noluerunt adorare formam Nabcodononostor" 4, ,i, flaith eim''
455, .i. soltista"'"' 'hright' 6, ,i, arroa'irc/wss ' may He pity ' 7. ,i,
Danielem, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus et fuit cum eis in
lacu leonum per ebdomadem plenam sine cibo T
." soersum TF " soeras T, sderais F " limpba P '* gaba TF » surnd F
f coruadi T, corrodi F e leg, ronanachtl '' flathem F ' lochamaig T
'' ardondrdsgset F ' nat T, nad P ¦" profetam T " lor de cf , Ml, 61" 5 9
» ronsoerad F p sin F 1 Abdenago haec sunt Caldea P '' apud Caldeos om,' F
¦ F only ' Bbreica nomina eorum F » et...Nabeodonostor T only ' e'm'P;
an etymological gloss '" solastai F

304 Old-Irish Verse.

Amal foides*''^ innaingel'' - tarslaic^ Petrum a slabreid,
dorditer"'' dun diar fortacht'' • rop reid rdmunn" cech namreid.
35 Diar fiadait*^ rontolomar" - nostro opere digno :
robem* occa'' imbithbethaid' in paradisi regno.
Amal soeras' lonas^ i^ith • a brii rail moir, monor'' ngle', 6
snaidsiunn""^ degri" tomthach'"' tr^n ¦ sen D^ donf^^ fordonte'.
Rop fir"' a Fiada''' rop fir' ¦ roerthar*^* in guide "se''
40 robet maccain''' flathaDe • hitimchuairt na sculese\
Rop fir' a Fiada^ ropflr^" - risam huili'''' sid""^ ind rig:
Sechroised'^'^ rolssam'^" - bi" flaith nime cotrissam. lo
As He sent the angel that loosed Peter from the chain,
may he be sent to us for our aid, may every unsmooth be smooth
before us !
35 May we please our Lord nostro etc. I
may we be with Him in eternal life in etc. ! 15
As He delivered Jonah the prophet from the whale's belly — a
bright deed — ,
may the good King, threatening, mighty, protect us I God's blessing
lead us, help us !
Be it true, O Lord, be it true, may this prayer be granted ! 20
40 may the little children of God's Kingdom be around this school :
Be it true, O Lord, be it true I May we all reach the peace of the
King.
...may we reaches, may we meet in the Kingdom of Heaven!
1. .i. praeteriti temporis F 2. Herodes Agripa occidit lacobum 25
filium Zebedei et tradidit Petrum -iiii. quaternionibus in carcerem ad
custodiendum, et liberauit eum Dominus per angelum suum T, Herodes
tetrarcha mac Herodis meic Antipatris, meic Herodis Ascolonitse, is lais
romarhad lohan Babtaist 7 roches Crist 7 rolaad Petur i carcair, 7
is esede foraithmentar hic ' by him John the Baptist was slain, and Christ 30
suffered, and Peter was cast into prison, and it is he that is referred to
here ' F""*^ 3. .i. rotuaslaic F 4. .i. a Deo 5. .i. cfar dia
niaith^^ 'to our good God' T, .i. dar dia maith .i. bona dait ondi as deus ata
'it is from rfgMs' F 6. .i. roftAofenajrem" ' may we please '
1. amal soeras .i. amal rosoerastor F 2. .i. dolens siue columba 35
interpretatur, filius Amathi et'''' uiduse quem suscitauit Helias" quando"™
hospitauit apud eam"" fugiens Achab in tempore famis"" 3, ,i. roiis-
nade sind F 4, ,i, tomaithmech 5, .i, ade maith ' 0 good God ' T,
adegde F 6. ,i, roernither^" 7. ,i, angeli t maicc'^'i becca atbalatfoche-
toir" in sanctitate"= post baptismum'''' 'small children who die at once etc' 40
1, ,i, celum
» foedes T, f aides F " aingel F ' doroiter T, dorroiter F J fortact F
" remunn T, remoind F ' fiadat TP s robbem F '' occai P ' mbibethaid T,
bethbethaid P k monar T ' gleF ¦» snaidsiunn T, snaidsium F
" dcgri T, degrig F « tomtach T P donfe T, don" F i- fT TteF
¦ rop fir: rofir TF » fiado F ' afirthar corrected to rafirthar F " g'uidi TF
" seo P " maccan TP " scuiliseo F y rofir TF ' fiado F »» rofir F
"" uile F '" sith TP •''' roisad F ' whoever may reach' ; sech for sechip QtG-. 717 W S
<'° roissam T, roisam F " in F us cf, sech ni rista ni tUta Aisl, 53 "" an ety
mological explanation oi fiada as though fddia 'good God' " rotholtnainem F
"" et: hic est films P "EleasP ¦""¦ apud quam F "" apud eam T only »« in
tempore tamis fugiens Achab regem Israel P w roemiter T, roemidar F 11 mac-
caim F " fochetor T, focetoir F '"in sanctitate om, F " bab" P

/. Colman's Hymn. 305
^Robem" cend.es'' hi Hethu"' - lahaingliu'' i mbithbethu.
Reraig' fathi" cen dibad^'' • aingil apstail — ard fegad' —
-io tairset liar nathair^nemdae*" - ria sliiag ftdemnae' diar sdnad.
Sen d^"^.
6 ^Be'ftdacht for^rlam" Patraic' ¦ co nnoebaib' Hdrenn"" imbi":
bendacht" forsin chathraigse'' • ocws' for each fil indi '^'.
May we be without age widely (?) with the angels in eternal life !
Patriarchs, prophets without extinction, angels, apostles — a noble
sight —
lo 45 may they come with our Heavenly Father to bless us before the
host of devils !
Blessing on the patj-on Patrick, with the saints of Ireland about him !
blessing on this convent and on all within it !
2. {leih)randso 7 ised araili  (l)ethrand aili occai (f) . . diatoracht
ic, ..at... dengalur, masu (lethra)nn cech ai dib doronsat anuas. (no ise
C)holman immorro a 6(enur) dorigne in immun(sa •jfor)acaib in leth(rann so)
ar ro4ccom(lanaig) dia mo che(nel)sa eccmlanaig(fetsa a mo)lad som T""^,
(Rob)em. lethrand so 7 ni frith a lethrand aile and 7 is ed (dora)le in fer
dia torach[f\ a de(nam) atbath don tedmaim maso lethrand cech fi/r doronsat
20 anuasana • maso Colman immorro a oenur dorigne in nimmun sa, is airi
foracaib in lethrann sa gen lethra,nd ele occai ar roeccoxnlanaig seom mo
muntir sa, ecomlanaigfetsa a molad som 'this is a half -quatrain and its
other half has not been found. And this is what befell : the man to
whose turn it came to compose it died of the plague, if it is a half-quatrain
25 for each man that they made above. If it is Colman alone, however, who
made this hymn, therefore he left this half-quatrain without another half-
quatrain' ; 'since He has made my kindred incomplete, I will make His
praise incomplete,' F"°s 3. .i. hi farsinge 'in wideness' T, Lethu leu,
ut quidam dixit :
30 Momathair 7 mu athair
cein robatar na \m^ethu
bendacht for ec(1) rodosfuc
robo bee mo ..." lethu ¦
'with them, ut quidam dixit : 'my father and my mother, while they lived,
35 blessing on ... which carried them off; small was my. . with them" F""^
1. .i. rorig i rerig*' .i. qui fuerunt ante diluuium 'great kings or time-
kings ' etc. 2. .i. in poena 3. .1. is ard in Jegad'^ f egad a,ngelornra
et apostolorum 'lofty is the sight angelorum etc' 4. hue usque cecinit
Colman T 5. Bendact for. Dermait hua Tigernan comarba Patraic
40 is e rotuill na ceth'ri runnu sa ¦ i is rand Patraic 7 Brigtce tantum • fuit 7
Mugron comarba Columcille fecit dorigne nadarannsa sis .i. na da rann
dedencha, ' Diarmait hua Tigernain, comarb of Patrick, he it is who added
these four verses. Or it is the verse of Patrick and Brigit tantum fuit,
and Mugron, comarb of Columcille, made these two quatrains below, to
45 wit, the two last quatrains' F""^ 6. .i. erellam .i." adbulellam fri
denaim ferta^ 7 mirbaile 'greatly ready, i.e. exceedingly ready to perform
miracles and wonders ' 7. .i. for in erlam as Patraic ' on the patron
Patrick' 8. .i. inte T
» robbem T " es T, as P " illetha F "i hai'hgliu F « faithi T,fadi F
' dibdad F « nathar T " nemda TF ¦ 'hdemna T, nemna F '¦ om. F
' CO ndebaib F "" Herenn T, Uerend P " imme T, uile F " bennacht T
f cathraigse TF ' ocus P '¦ inde F ' it might be read o[r]ait ' roreig .i.
sgculfota asegul 'long their life' P'°b " in f egad F only " .i. seems to be wanting
in P '" denmusfirt F
S. G. TI. 20

306 Old-Irish Verse.

Bendacht" fordrlam Brigit - co nogaib Herenn'' impe,
50 tabraid hulH" cainforgall • bendacht'' fo?- ordan Brigte,
Bendacht" for Colum^ cille= - co nndebaib' Alban^ aHa,
for anmain Adamndn*^* ain - rolacain" forsna clanna".
For foisam'" rig na ndfile' ¦ comairche'' nachanbera' !
in spirut ndeb ronbrdena • Crist ronsdera ronsena !
Sen dd"".

Blessing on the patron Brigit with the virgins of Ireland about
her :
50 give ye all a fair testimony : blessing on Brigit's dignity, lo
Blessing on Columcille, with the saints of Alba on the other side,
on the soul of glorious Adamnan, who imposed a law on the clans,
(May we be) under the safeguard of the King of the elements, a
protection which will not betray us !
may the Holy Spirit rain on us ! may Christ deliver us, bless us ! 15
1, ,i. collum ara diutecht dictus est 'he was called dove for his sim
plicity' T 2, ,i, quia frequenter ueniebat  nchill .i. . . Telaig
Dubglaise quia a  expectem  {cil)le inde dictus (est) T, Colum cille:
Gremthand aainm baiste, ic Telaig Dubglase immorro roleg a salmu do
sacurt na cille 7 ticed som commenic cosin 'mag i fail na cille ...'^ 'his 20
baptismal name was Crimthann : at Telach Dubglasse, however, he read
his psalms to the priest of the church, and he used to come frequently to
the plain beside the church...' F 3. .i.^ri muir anair 'to the east of
the sea' T 4. .i. Adomnan mac Ronan 'meic (T)hinne; Ronat ainm
a maiAar ' Adamnan son of Ronan, son of Tinne: his mother's name was 25
Ronat' F""^' 5. Gethri primchana na Uerend .i. cain Patraic 7 Dari
7 Adomnan 7 domnaig Gain Patraic, immorro, cen chleirciu do marbad;
cain Da,r'i, cen bil do gait; Adomnan, cen (nind) do marbad; domnaig,
cen (dul) ar imthecht ' four chief laws of Ireland, the law of Patrick and
of Dare and of Adamnan and of Sunday. The law of Patrick, now, not 30
to slay clerics ; the law of Dare, not to steal cattle ; of Adamnan, not
to slay women ; of Sunday, not to travel ' F'"» 6. .i. forsna mnaib t
super gentes ' on women or super gentes ' F
1. .i. for foesitin F
" bennacht T " Herenn T, Herend F " huile T, uile F '' bennacht F
» benedacht T ' connoebaib T, conoebaib F ^ adamnan T, adamnain F, i.e. the
law exempting women from military service, Bawl, B, 512, fo, 48" 1 : cf, F61. Oeng,
Lxiv, and Beeves' Columba, 1. 179 " fdesam T, foisam F ' ndula T, ndula F
'' commairche TP ' nachanbera TF, leg, nachanmerat which is translated '" sen
de T, S.D. P " Nine illegible lines follow

//, Fiacc's Hymn. 307

II. Fiacc's Hymn.
Genair Patraicc" — Fiacc'' Sleibte" dor6nai'' in nimun"sa do Patraicc'.
In Fiac sin dano, mac eside* meic Ercha meic Bregain meic Daire''
Barraig otaat' U Barrche'', meic Cathair Moir'. Dalta dano in Fiac sin
5 do Dubthach"" mac hui Lugair; ardfile"" Herenn eside". I naimsir
Loegaire meic Neifi" doronadi. 7 is e"' in Dubthach sin atracht" ria
Pat'>-aic hi'^ Temraig iarna rad" do Loegaire na roeirged nech remi
isin(tig)^, 7 ba cara do Patraic'' he o sein immach, 7 robaitseof" o Patraic
he iarsein^ . Luid dano" fecht co tech in Dubthaig sin i Laignib -
10 Ferais iarum Dubthach failte moir fri Patraic • Atbe'?-t Patraic fri
Dubthach: ' cuinnig damsa' olse, 'fer graid sochenelach sobessach"*,
densetche'''' 7 oen mac occai"" tantum,' 'Cid'''' ara cuinchisiu"" sein''? ,i,
fer in chrotha sin,' ol Dubthach, 'Dia dul fo gradaib,' ol Patraic^s, 'Fiac
sin'"'",' ol Dubthach, ' 7 dochoid side for cuairt i Connachtaib"" ' • Intan
15 tra batar forsna briathraib se'*, is and" tanic Fiac 7 a"""^ chuairt leis.
'At4 sund""",' ol Duhthach, 'inti roimraidsem"",' 'Cia beith"'',' ol Patj-aic,
'bes niba hdil do''" quod diximus.' 'Dentar trial mo bertha sa,' ol
Jinhthach, 'co naccadar Fiac' Otchonnairc"^ tra Fiac sin roiarfaig: 'ced
trialtar?' olse, 'Dubthach do bacbaill,' arseat, ' Esbach sin"",' arse,
'¦!0 'ar ni fil in Herinn"' filid a lethet,' ' Notgebtha dara hesi,' ol Patraic,
Patrick 'was born. Fiacc of Sletty composed this hymn for Patrick,
Now that Fiacc was son of Mac Ercae, son of Bregan, son of Daire
Barraig, (from whom are the Hy-Barrchi), son of Cathair Mor. Moreover
that Fiacc was a pupil of Dubthach maccu-Lugair, who was chief poet of
26 Ireland. In the time of Loegaire son of Niall it was made. And that is
the Dubthach who arose before Patrick in Tara, after Loegaire had said
that no one should rise before him in the house. And be was a friend of
Patrick thenceforward, and he was baptized by Patrick afterwards,
-Now Patrick once went to that Dubthach's house in Leinster, Then
30 Dubthach gave great welcome to Patrick, Patrick said to Dubthach :
' Seek for me,' said he, ' a man of rank, of good family and of good
character, with only one wife and child,' 'Why seekest thou that? (to
wit, a man of that kind)' said Dubthach, 'That he may be ordained,'
said Patrick, ' Fiacc is the man,' said Dubthach, ' and he has gone on
35 circuit in Connacht.' Now when thej' were thus talking, then came Fiacc
and his circuit with him. 'There is the man whom we have been speaking
of,' said Dubthach. ' Though it be,' says Patrick, ' peradventure quod diximus
will not be pleasing to him.' 'Let an essay be made to tonsure me,' said
Dubthach, 'so that Fiacc may see.' When Fiacc, then, saw that, he asked:
40 'What is essayed?' said he. 'The tonsuring of Dubthach,' said they. 'That
is idle,' said he, 'for there is not in Ireland a poet his equal.' 'Thou
" Genair Pafraico om. F " Fiac T ¦- Sleipte F '' doronai T " molad F
f Pluitra.ic F e sede F " Dare F ' otdt F " Oe Bardie F ' mor F
<" D'&bthach F " ardfile F " Herend heside F P 7 Patraic add. F 1 om. T
'¦ e T ' atraracht F ' i F " radT " tich F " Phatra,ic F
' robatsed som P " 0 Phatraic iarsin F ^ Patra,ic add. F "" sob" F
"" oenetche T, oenetche F "" ocai F '''' ced F "" cuinchesiu T " ol Patraic
add. F, but it should follow fo gradaib se ol Patraic om. T; in P it is out of place
ll" sein T " onactaib F '¦'< briathrasa F " ann T """^ ocus a P ¦"' ata
sunn T "o roimradsem F w beth T 11 niba hail do F " otchonnair F
" 'cid ara trialtar,' olse, 'Dubthach do b(a)ch(aiU)'> ar is espach sein' T. The text of
F is supported by Trip. L. 190 " iiiHerind F
20—2

308 Old-Irish Verse.

'Is lugu mo esbaid se a Herinn*,' ol Fiac, 'quam Dubthach''.' Tall tra
Patraic a ulchai" do Fiac'' tunc ; 7 tanic rath m6r fair iarsein co" roleg'
in nord neclastacda uile^ i noen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut alii ferunt, 7
CO tartad"" grad nepscnip fair, 7 conid he as ardepscop Lagen o sein" ille 7
a chomarbba'' dia eis. Loc dno' Duma nGobla"" fri Sleibte"" aniarthuaith": 6
Tempus immorro Lugdach meic Loegaire, arise''ba ri Herenn* tunc.
Causa uero ar molad Patraic, ocms is"^ iarna ec doronad, ut ferunt quidam^-
wouldst be taken in his stead,' said Patrick, ' My loss to Ireland is less
than that of Dubthach,' said Fiacc, Patrick, then, took ofi' Fiacc's beard,
and thereafter great grace came upon him, and he read all the ecclesiastical lo
order in one night, uel quindecim diebus ut alii ferunt. A bishop's rank
was conferred on him, and he is the chief bishop of Leinster thenceforth,
and his coarb after him. The place then was Duma Gobla, to the north
west of Sletty ; the time, however, that of Lugaid son of Loegaire ; the
cause was to praise Patrick, and it was composed after his death, ut etc. 15
1 G6nair* Patraicc" i nNemthur" • iss ed" adfdt"^ hi scelaib :
maccan se rhbliadnae^ d^ac'' - intan dobreth''^ fo d^raib""^^,
Succat^ aainm itubrad'''* - cid"" a athair ba fissi'''^' :
1 Patrick was born at Nemthur ; this he declares in stories"'^ :
a boy (was he) of sixteen years when he was carried off under tears. 20
Sucat" (was) his name in which he was carried off : his father
too were worthy to be known :
1. .1. cathir sein^^ feil^^ imBretnaib tuaiscirt'^ ,i. Ail Cluade 'that is
a city in North Britain, namely Ail Cluade ' (Dumbarton) 2, .i,
periti F 3, ,i, iuccad'^^ 4, .i.fo dere [in marg,] .i.fo hron na doiri 25
' i,e, under the sorrow of slavery ' T 5, ,i. Bretnas sein 7 deus belli a
Laten, ' that is British, and the Latin of it is deus belli ' T, Succat .i,
Bretnas sen, deus belli uel fortis belli a Laten, uaire su isin Bretnais is
fortis t is deus, cat is bellum 'that is British, the Latin of it is deus belli or
fortis belli, because su in British is foi-tis or deus, cat is bellum.' Succat 30
mac Galpui'rnd. ISse seo genelach Patraic : mac Galpuirnd, meic Potide,
meic Odissi, meic Gorniad, meic Mercuid, meic Ota, meic Muric, meic Oric,
meic Leo, meic Maxim, meic Uencreti, meic Ferini, meic Britti, a quo sunt
Bretani nominati, Multa Patricias habuit nomina ad similitudinem
Romanorum nobilium ,i, S'uccet ceius suum nomen baitse a parentibus suis, 35
Codrige aainm inna doere inErind. Magonitts ,i, magis agens quam
caeteri monachi a" ainm icafoglaim ic German. Patricius a ainm fo
gradaib, 7 is Celestinus comarba™™ Petair dorat fair, 'Sucat son of Calpurn,
This is the genealogy of Patrick : son of Calpurn etc, Multa etc. i.e.
Sucat first his baptismal name etc, Cothraige his name in his captivity 40
in Ireland, Magonius, , .his name when studying with Germanus. Patricius
his name when ordained, and it was Celestinus, successor of Peter, that
conferred it on him' ¥"'« 6, ,i, is ed roraided a per[i]tis 'that has been
said a peritis ' T 7, ,i, ba coir a fiss'™ ' it were right to know it '
» Herind F " quam Dubtha P " ulclia T "i Mac F •> Ocus P ' om, P
K uile T '' dardad T ' osein F '' chomarba F ' do T ¦" Gobla P
" Sleipte F " aniarthuaid F ^ he F 1 Herend T, HSrend F ' ocus is : 7 T
" auctores add, F *¦ Genair T " Pat" F » ised T, iss' F " atfSt T
" mbliadun TF J daic T, dicF ^ =0, Ir, dombreth, cf, 1, 53 •» cf F61 Oeng
Ep, 174, 346 "" hitubrad F '" ced T i" flsse P '>° cf, Thurneysen, Eev!
Celt. VI. 327 "= Cymr. /ij/gtad 'warlike' '^ senF '"• fi? P '' tuascirtF
^^ tucad F " om. MS. """ fon/'fca F ""fisF

//, Fiacc's Hymn. 309

mace Calpuirn"* maicc Fotide'"' - haue" deochain Odissi",
5 Boi"^ se bliadnai"' hi'fognam - maisse^ ddine^ nistoimled'"'':
batar iii' Cothraige''^ • cetharthrebe' diafognad"".
(he was) son of Calpurn, son of Potid, (and) a descendant of the
deacon Odisse""-
5 He was six years in servitude; of men's wealth he used not to
partake :
many were there whom Cothraige" of the four households used to
serve.
IO 8. .i. qui fuit sacerdos 9. .i. proprium T, .i, Potaid F 10. .i,
proprium T
1 , ,i, robai (ina doeri) se bliadna ' he was in his captivity seven
years ' F"""^ ,i, fo intamail na hiubile^ bicce Ebreorum ' after the manner
of the Little Jubilee of the Hebrews ' TF"""^ ISSe seo fochond a doere ¦
15 Patraic 7 a athair .i. Calpuirnn, Concess immorro amathair ingen Ocmuis,
et -u- sorores eius ,i, Lupait 7 'Tigris 7 Liamain 7 Darerca 7 nomen
quintse Cinnenum, Frater eius ,i, dechoin Sannan, dochuatar ule a Bretnaib
Ailcluade dar muir nict fodes for turns co Bretnaib Armuirc Letha ,i, co
Bretnaib Ledach, ar robatar brathair doib and intan sen. 7 ba do Fraiiccaib'^
20 dario mathair inna elainne ,i, Conces, 7 ba siur side cobnesta do Marian ¦
Isi sen amser robatar ,uii. meic Sectmaide .i. rig Bretan, for longais
o Bretnaib ¦ Doronsat tra creich moir imBretnaib^' Armuirc Letha, ubi
Patricius cum familia fuit, 7 rogonsat Calpuirnn a,nd sen, 7 tucsat Patraic
7 Lupait leo dochum nErend, 7 rorecsat Lupait i Conaillib Muirthemne 7
25 Patraic i tuascert Dal Araide ' This is the cause of his bondage, Patrick
and his father, namely Calpurn, Concess his mother, a daughter of Ocmus,
and his five sisters, namely Lupait and Tigris and Liamain and Darerca
et nomen etc, and his brother deacon Sannan all went from the Britons
of Ailcluade^ over the sea of Wight southwards on a journey to the Britons
30 of Armorica, that is to the Letavian Britons ; for they had relatives there
at that time, and, moreover, the mother of the children, to wit Concess,
was of the Franks, and she was a near female relative of Martin's, That
was the time at which seven sons of Sectmaide, king of Britain, were in
exile from Britain, So they made a great foray among the Britons of
35 Armorica, ubi etc, and they slew Calpurn tbere, and they brought
Patrick and Lupait with them to Ireland, and they sold Lupait in Conalli
Muirthemne, and Patrick in the north of Dal- Araide' F'""e 2. ,i.
biad maith 7 etach 'good food and raiment' T 3, ,i, niscaithed*" 'used
not to consume it ' 4. .i, rolenastar int ainm as Cothraige ' the name
40 Cothraige adhered' T, ,i, cetharaige arinni dognith" tribubus .llii, 'four
joints, because he used to serve four tribes ' T, ,i, cethair aige ,i, agens
-nil- domibus seruitium F
" mac calpuirnd F " otide T, otidi F
" hda TP " bai TF
" blia" T, bliadna F ' iT
K doinne F, leg, ddinde ? " nistoiniled T, nislomled F
' He TF " kothraige F
' cethartrebe T " fognad F
" patrem habui Calpornum diaconum filium quendam Potiti, filii Odissi presbyteri,
Confession of St Patrick, Trip, Life, p, 357, Por further genealogies of St Patrick,
see Lives of Saints from the Book of Lismore, p, 293
" an early loan-word from the Latin Patricius
i" iubile F " rahccaib MS, ' repeated in the MS,
» now Dumbarton ' iiiscathedF - reote /oi/ttitA

310 Old-Irish Verse.

Asbert* Uictor'-' hd gniaid" - Mil^con"^^* tfesed"" for tonna',
forruim" achoiss"^ forsind leicc' - maraith''' ads'"^ ni bronna'".
Victor said to Miliuc's servant that he should go on the waves :
he set his foot on the flagstone; the trace of it remains, it wears
not away (?)', 6
1, ,i, attrubairt T 2, ,i, angelus T, .i. angel F, Asbert Victor
fri gniad ,i, atrubairt Uictor ,i, angel communis Scotticse gentis sein. Quia
Michael angelus Ebreioas gentis, ita Victor Scottorum ; ideo- curauit eos
per Patricium, 'Victor said, i,e. that is the angel etc' F""« 3. ,i,
fri gnithid .i. frisin niogaid T, ,i, frignithid ,i, /ri fogantaid t fri mogaid lo
'to the doer i,e, to the servant or to the slave' F 4. .i. milid ',soldier' T
4 a. ,i, proprium F 5, genetiuus est hic, Michul^ mac hui Buain, ri
tuaiscirt Dal Araide, ' Miliuc son of Ua Buain, king of the north of Dal-
Araide ' F""i=' 6, ,i, co ndichsed^ ' that he should go ' 7. for muir
'on the sea' F, for muir sair do legunn 'on the sea eastwards to study' T 15
8. Forruib a choiss .i, i rricht eoin ticed Uictor aingel co Patraic intan roboi
ic ingaire mucc Milcon meic hui Buan inArcail ,i, nomen uallis magnae
insen i tuasciurt Dal Araide ic Sleib Mis, 7 i Sciric™ sainriud ticed cucai:
eclesia sen hodie in ualle ilia, 7 maraid slicht a choss beos forsin chloich
Ocus asbert Uictor fris; 'is mithig duit,' olse, ' dul dar muir do foglaim, ar 20
is duit rochind Dia corop tu bas forcetlaid do luct na hindse sa iartain.'
' ni regsa,' ol Patraic, acsi diceret non (?) stetit donee peruenit ad Ger-
manum co (rop) deoin domino meo",' ' Eirgsiu,' ar int aiigel, ' 7 iarfaig
do ' ¦ Dochuaid tra Patraic ocus roiarfaig do, acht ni fuair deonugud acht
ma doberad brutli oir bad cutrixrama ria chend do - Asbert Patraic fris : 'dar 25
mo de broth, is t7j,[a]laing Dia sen, mad ail do ' ; genus iuramenti sen la
Patraic, ac si diceret : ' dar mo Dia bratka.' Luid Patraic for culu coa
muccna" isin dithruh doridise, ocus atfet do Victor oamia uerba domini sui-
Asbert int a'figel fris : ' lensu in tore ut, 7 tochelaid bruth noir asin
talmaia, ocus beirsiu lat e do[f\ tigernu.' Et sic factum est - 7 tuc int 30
a-ngel iwrd Patraic ,lx, inile i noenlo, i .c. ut alii dicunt, ,i, otha Sliab Mis
i nDal Araide co Gill Gianna(in)  ybr bru Boinne atiiaid fri Manistir
anair ¦ Ocus rorec Giannan he frisna noere robatar ic Inbiur Boinne ar da
chore umai, ocus tuc leis iat fri fraigid a thige ¦ 7 rolensat allama dib 7
lama a muintiri - et ille penituit et absolutus est [a] 'Patricio duxit et a 35
nautis P eum in libertatem. Et baptizatus est Ciannan a Patricio postea,
'in a bird's shape the angel Victor was wont to come to Patrick, when
he was herding the swine of Miliuc, son of Ua Buain, in Arcal, (that is
'iiomen uallis magnae in the north of Dal-Araide), and in Scirit in
particular he used to come to him. That is ecclesia etc., and the trace 40
of his feet remains still on the stone. And Victor said to him : ' It is
time for thee,' said he, 'to go oversea to learn, since God hath determined
for thee that thou sbouldst afterwards be teacher to the folk of this
island.' 'I will not go,' said Patrick, acsi diceret: 'till it be my master's
will' 'Go,' said the angel, 'and ask him,' So Patrick went and asked him, 45
but he could not get his consent, unless he gave him a mass of gold as
large as his head, Patrick said to him : ' By my debroth, God is capable
» gniad TP " Mil T, 7 Milcon F -. Miliuc gen, Milcon, as dnsiuc, aoo, pi. driscomi,
Laws IV. 388, 6 " tessed F, contessed T " forruib TF " chois T ' leic F
i* marait TP '' ais: a es T, dia ais F ' bronnaim is unknown elsewhere in an
intransitive sense " leg. Miliuc ' odeclisad F ¦" leg, Scirit, supra p. 269
" The words non stetit... Gerinanum seem to be out of place, Colgan has: ac si diceret:
donee licentiam obtineam a domino meo " leg, mucca » nutis MS,

//. Fiacc's Hymn. 311

Dafaid^Har Elpai nuili'' - He mair, ba amrae" retlia^
10 conidfarcaib'' la German^ ¦ andes i ndeisciurt" Lethal
He led him over all Albion', great God ! 'twas a wondrous course,
10 so that he left him with German southward in the southern
5 part of Letha ^.
of that, if He wish'; (that was genus iuramenti that Patrick had, acsi
diceret 'By my God of Judgment'). Patrick went back again to his swine
ill the wilderness, and told Victor omnia etc. Said the angel to him :
' Follow yonder boar, and he will root a mass of gold out of the ground,
lo and take it to thj' master.' Et etc And the angel brought Patrick sixty
miles in one day, uel etc, to wit, from Slemish in Dal-Araide to Cell
Ciannain on the northern bank of the Boyne to the east of Monasterboice,
And to the shipmen who were in Boynemouth Ciannan sold him for two
cauldrons of brass, and he brought them (and hung them) against the wall
15 of his house. And his hands stuck to them, and the hands of his
household'', Et etc., F'^s 9. .i. a/oZ/!iMc7i< ' his footprint,' 10. .i.
nite  hid 'it fails not' F
1. ,i. rofaidestar Uictor Patraic dar sleib nElpa 'i.e, Victor sent
Patrick over Mount Elpa' T, .i, rofaid t rofuc Dia \ int aingel. Cinnas do
20 arad dar Alpain? (ni ansa) . Do Bretnaib rofuc int a'figel, commad dar
Aljjain dano bail choir and .i. dar sliab nEljia, ar robo ainm do inis
Bretan 'ule ollim Alban, ut Beda dicit in principio suae historise : 'Britania
insola cui quondam nomen erat Alban, eo quod pars quam illi tenuerunt
suo uocabulo nominauerunt et uetus nomen Alban quod inuenerunt
25 niansit,' 'i.e. God, or the angel, sent or brought. Why should he say
'over Albion'? It is not hard. From Britain the angel brought him, so
that ' over Albion,' then, were proper there, i,e, over Mount Elpa, for
Albion was once the name of the whole island of Britain,' ut etc F"^
2, ,i. in rith sa ' this course ' 3, Germanius abb na cathrach cui nomen
3° est Altiodorws, is occai roleg Patraic, 7 Burguinnia ainm na cennaidche
itd ilia (ciuitas) ; i ndesciurt^ Etale nobeth prouincia ilia, sed uerius
conic? i \n\Gallaih itd • Tanic tri. German i mBretnaib do dichor eirse Pelaig
esse, quia creauit' multum in se, et sic uenit cum Patricio et aliis multis
occai - 0 roboi trd icoa dichor commor ifoss, is and roc&ala, in neress cetna
35 do forbairt"^ inna cathraig dia es, 7 dochuatar do sair, sesem 7 Patraic
lais, 7 ni coemnactar a dichor ¦uadib - Is and asbert German fri Patraic :
'cid dogenam friuso\m\?' olse- Asbert Patraic: ' troscem,' arse, 'cocend
-III- laa 7 -III- naidche indorus na cathrach forru ; 7 'mani comihat,
iudicat" deus super se,' Imm° iarmerge tra na tresi aidche, is and rosluic
40 intalam ciuitatem cum suis habitatoribus, 7 is and ita in chathir nunc
ubi clerici ieiunauerunt ,i, Germanus et Patricius cum suis, ' Germanius
abbot of the town cui etc, with him Patrick studied, and Burgundy is
the name of the province in which ilia is • or ilia prouincia may have
been in Italy, sed verius that it is in Gaul. So German came into
45 Britain to expel from it the heresy of Pelagius, quia ... multis by him.
So when he was mightily expelling it on this side, he heard that the same
» dofaid TF " Elpa huile TP " amru T, amra F ^ oidfarggaib T
" ndesciurt F ' Here a name for Scotland or Britain, cf. iar n-dul do Elpa fo secht
LU. 52" 1, sleibte Elpce LL. 252" 1. Afterwards it was confused with sliab nElpae 'the
Alps,' cf. YBL. 169"2 e Here=Letauia; the commentators understood it as Latium
" So in the Mabinogion Pryderi's and Ehiannon's hands stick to the golden bowl
' five or six illegible letters; leg. nitesban andi ^ leg. probably i coraftarf indesciurt,
which is translated ' leg. creuit ¦" orbairt MS. " leg. iudicet " or possibly iarn

312 Old-Irish Verse.

Ininnsib' Mara Torrian - ainis'-' indib'' adrimi^:
legais* canoin la German - ised adfiadat lini".
Dochum nl^renn'' dodfetis"" • aingiF D6 hi fithissi":
menicc' atcbith^' hifisib*" ¦ dosnicfed afrithissi".
15 Ropo'' chobair dond lilrinn' - tichtu Patraicc forochlad' : f<
roclos' cian son' a garma macraide""'' caille Fochlad^
In the isles of the Tyrrhene sea he fasted", in them he computed":
he studied the Canon" with German : that is what writings declare.
To Ireland God's angels used to lead him back (?) :
often he used to see in visions, that he should come to it again. lo
15 A help to Ireland was Patrick'.s coming that had been expected :
far had been heard the sound of the cry of the children of Fochlad
wood 'i.
heresy was increasing in his city after him. They went eastwards, he and
Patrick, and they could not expel it from them. Then German said to 15
Patrick : ' what shall we do to them ? ' says he. Said Patrick : ' let us
fast upon them,' said he, 'before the city three days and three nights, and
if they do not turn, i'udicet etc. About nocturns of the third night the
earth swallowed ciuitatem etc, and there is the city nunc etc' F""^
4, ,i, Italia ubi fuit Germanus T, Letha ,i, Latium quae Italia dicitur eo 20
quod latuit Saturnus"' f ugens louem ; sed tamen Germanus [erat] in Gallis,
ut Beda dicit. letha§ .i. in latitudine, in australi parte Gallorum iuxta
mare Tirrenum F'"»
1, posterius hoc quam quod sequitur F 2, ,i, roenestar i anais,
' he fasted, or he remained ' F 3, ,i. peritus F 4, .i, rolegastar 25
,i, Patraic F 5. .i. sgribenna so ' that is writings ' F 6. .i,
dobertis ' used to bring ' T 7, ,i, a Sanctis T
1, .i, roclos i foroclas 'was heard, or was dug(?)' F 2, .i. fo
.fferinn^ 'throughout Ireland' 3. .i, sonus 4. .i. Crebriu -j
Lesru di in[gin^ Glerainn meic hui Enne dicentes : " Hibernenses ad te 30
clamant; 'ueni, sancte Patrici, (saluos nos) facere'" T, ,i. mac riad
.i. riada mac*' F Iar legind tra na c(anon)e do Patraic la German 7
ind uird (eclastacdai ¦ asbert) som fri German (co t)iced i fi,sib (nemda)
tocuriud do  '^ guth na macraide  ad Celestinum co tarda
grada fwt ar ise as choir dia labairt.' Venit ergo Patricius ad eum et 35
nee ei honorem dedit, ar rofaid Palladium ante ad Hiberniam ut
doceret eam, Venit (ergo Palladius in Hiberniam) coragaib port i nUib
Garchon i fortuathaib Lagen, 7 corofothaig" ecailse intib ,i, I'ech na
Romanach 7 Gill Fine et alias - Noco(tartad) tra failte maith do illic,
CO ndeoehaid uad for timchell Erend  fotuaid, 7 docoid anbtine mar do, 40
coroact cocend airtherdescertach inModaibg (sic) 7 rofotliaig cill and, Fordun
ahai'nm 7 Pledins'''' nomen eius ibi . Dochuaid tra Patraic ad insolas
Terreni Maris iar (nobbad a grad) fair a papa Celestino, et tunc inuenit
" ainis innib T " ErennT, Erend F " In O.Ir. correctly da/cljs ^ aiiigilF
• fithisi F, literally 'in (his) orbit,' W.S, ' menic F » atchitlii T, itchithe F : corr,
Thurneysen '¦ fis'ib F ' arithissi T, arithisi F ^ robo T ' Erinn T, Erind F
¦" angarma ma,ccraidi F " cf. Trip, Life 25, 1, 23 " With reference to the
computus, see Bev, Gelt, vi, 333, The glossator apparently takes adrlmi in the sense of
dorlmi ' recounts ' i' i.e. the canonical scriptures "i silua Fochlithi, Lib, Ardm.
10" 1, 10" 2, 14" 1, super siluam Fochluth 14" 2, putabam enim ipse in mente audire
uocem ipsorum qui erant iuxta siluam Focluti, quae est prope mare occidentale,
Confessio Patricii, Trip. Life, p, 365 '' Saturnum F » Herind F ' an
etymological explanation of maccrad " There is space for about fifteen letters
" corootliaig MS, '" a corruption ot Palladius?

II. Fiacc's Hymn. 313
Gadatar tissed"' in noeb' • aranimthised^ lethu*,
They prayed that the saint would come, that he would walk with them'',
bachaill Isu in insola quae dicitur Alanensis , , . . sleib Arnbin • Tainic tra
Patraic (iter)um ad Germanum, et narrauit ei omnia quae in noctibus
5 uidebat • (Misit ergo Germanus Patricium ad Celestinum, et Segestum cum
eo), ut perhiberet testimonium propter se : .Ix. bliadan robo Ian do Patraic
tunc . is iarum dano rocuala Celestinus Palladium decessisse, et tunc
dixit : ' nee potest homo quidquam accipere (in terra nisi datum ei fuerit
desuper.' Is ann rooirdned Patraic in conspectu) Celestini et Teodosii
lo iunioris, regis mundi. Amatorex Autissiodorensis (?) episcopus, ise dorat
grada fair for Patraic, 7 ni robe Celestinus acht oen sechtmain i mbethaid
iarna tabairt grad do P(atraic, ut ferunt. Sixtus uero ei successit, in cuius
primo anno uenit Patricius) in Hiberniam. 7 dorigne side .... moir fri
Patraic 7 dorat mor do thassib do 7 libru imdai • "Rochuala tra Celestinus
15 intan doratta grada ior Patraic clas na macer aide oca gairm - Issi dano in
maccrad atberar hic .i. Crebriu 7 Lesru ananniand .i. di ingin
Gleraind ineic ¦ m ¦ m Nene'^, 7 it noib indiu; 7 is Patraic dorigne
a mbaitsed, j is i Gill Foreland fri Muaid aniar ataat ¦ 7 is ed so atbertis
a broind a inathar : ' Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te,' ocus rocluintea
20 sen CO menic do chaintain doib fo Herind ule uel usque ad Romanes.
'Now after Patrick had studied with German the canon and the
ecclesiastical order, he said to German that he had often been invited
in heavenly visions, and that he had heard the voice of the children 
ad Celestinum, that he may ordain thee, for he is proper to do so.'
26 Uenit etc., for he had sent Palladium etc. Uenit etc. and landed in
Ui Garchon in the Fortuatha of Leinster, and he founded churches
therein, to wit, Tech na Romanach and Cell Fine et alias. Now no good
welcome was given to him there, so he went thence to go round Ireland 
to the north, and a mighty storm came upon him, and he was driven to the
30 south-east extremity of Modad and he founded there a church called Fordun
and his name there is Pledius. Patrick, then, went ad insulas T'yrrheni
Maris, after pope Celestine had refused to ordain him, et tunc inuenit Jesus'
staff in insola etc  Mount Arnon. So Patrick came iterum etc. Sixty
years had Patrick then completed. Afterwards, then, Celestine heard
35 Palladium etc. Then Patrick was ordained in conspectu etc Amatorex
etc., it is he who ordained him, to wit Patrick, and Celestine lived only a
week after Patrick's ordination. And he gave great (welcome) to Patrick,
and bestowed on him a quantity of relics and many books. Now when
Patrick had been ordained, Celestine heard the lamentation of the children
40 calling to him. These are the children here mentioned, to wit, Crebriu
and Lesru are their names, that is, two daughters of Glerand son of ...,
son of Nene, and they are saints to-day. And Patrick baptized them, and
they are" in Cell Foreland to the west of the Moy. And this they used
to say out of their mother's womb : 'Hibernenses etc' And they were often
46 heard repeating that throughout all Ireland, uel etc.', F""s 5. Caill
Fochlaid .i. ainm feraind fil hi nhUib Amalgada i niart/iartuasciurt
Connact, 7 is cell indiu, 'i.e. the name of the district which is in Tirawley
in the north-west of Connaught, and it is a church to-day ' r'"s
1. .i. Patraic F 2. .i. aranimtheged F 3. .i. Etail i
50 latitudinem terrarum F
» CO tissed P, co tissad T " This interpretation is supported by et sic excla-
mauerunt: 'rogamus te, sancte puer, uenias et ambules inter nos' in the Confessio
Patricii. With lethu cf. congaib lethu. Lib. Ardm. 18" 2, and above, p. 305, 1. 33
" In the MS. this follows the gloss on caille Fochlaid 1. 49 below ¦' leg. meic
Gummeni 1 cf. Trip. L. 134, 1. 36 " i.e. their reUcs are

314 Old- Irish Verse.
ara tintarrad"^ 6 cbloen^ - tiiatlia Herenn'' do bethu".
THatha Herenn" tairchantais'^ - dosnicfed sidf laith" niiae';
20 meraid co de^' a''iartaige - bid' fas tir Temrach''^ tuae'^.
A druid' fri"" Ldegaire - tichtu Phatraicc niceiltis"^:
roflrad"' ind iaitsine' - inna flatha^ asbeirtis. 5
Ba leir" Patraicc co mbebae'" • ba sab' indarbai cloin e" :
is ed tiiargaib a feba'" - suas'" de sech treba" ddine''.
25 Yinmuin' ocus abcolips" - na tri coicait" noscanad"^:
that he might turn the peoples of Ireland from iniquity unto Life.
The peoples of Ireland used to prophesy that a new prince of lo
peace would come to them,
20 that his posterity would remain till Doomsday, that silent Tara's
land would be desolate.
Loegaire's wizards used not to hide from him Patrick's coming:
the prophecy hath been fulfilled of the prince whom they used to 15
speak of.
Patrick was diligent till be died, he was mighty in expelling iniquity :
that hath raised his excellences up beyond the households of men.
25 Hymns and the Apocalypse, the three fifties" (of psalms) he used to
chaunt them. 20
4. .i. ara comthad 'that he might convert' 5. .i. o chloene^ .i. o
adrad idal 'from iniquity, to wit, from the worship of idols' 6. .i.
ad fidem Christi^ 7. .i. co brath 'to Doom' T, .i. ad diem iudicii F
8. .i. ?'ea mur .i. mur sen inroadnaiged Tea ben Ermoin meic Milid,
'that is a rampart wherein Tea wife of Erimon son of Miled was buried' F 25
9. .i. cen gloir ' without glory ' T
1 , A druid. Ite na druid Lucru 7 Lucat Mail; 7 is ed asbertis : ticfa
idlcend"''^ dar muir mercend^^, a brat tollcend, a chrand'^'^ cromcend^^, a 'mias
i nairthiur"" athige'^, frisgerat a munter huile^^ amen amen, 'The wizards
are Lucru and Lucet Mael. And this is what they used to say: "Adzehead i°
will come over wild sea, his mantle hole-headed, his staff crook-headed,
his table in the anterior part of his house : all his household will answer
'Amen, Amen.'"' 2. .i, niroclieilset 'they have not concealed' F
3, .i. rocoJuaiMec^ 'has been fulfilled ' F 4. .i. Patraic 5. .i.
i crabud ' in piety ' T, .i. ba feb ar crdbud ' he was excellent for piety ' F 35
6. .i. coa bas 'until his death' TF, .i, coi-obith don bith 'till he  ' F
7, ,i, 6a sonairi'"'" 'he was strong' 8, ,i, soe6e 'falsity' F 9, ,i.
a maiAe" 'his goodness' 10. .i, ar ec F 11, ,i, ad caelum
1, ,i, Ambrois^^ uel Audite" T
" tintarad F " Herenn T, Herend F " Herenn T, Herend F ¦' tairchaintais F
" sithlaith TF ' nua TF s UF; with co de cf, co dia LU, 4" 17 " an F
' bed T '¦ leg, Temro or Temra; in Ann, Ul, the ninth century form is still Temro
or Temra, the tenth century form is Temrach ' tua TF '" ar F, which is the
proper preposition after celim ; but fri may be a construction according to the sense,
»i cciltis being equivalent to asbertis " clieilUis T, cheiltis F " rofirad T
1" alsine T, aitsine F 1 nibeba T, mbebai F '' indarba cliieni T, innarba cldeni F
0
• eua TP ' ddeni F " abcoilps P " coicat T, coicait F '^ nascanad T; 0,lr.
recte noscaned " of. ymnos cum apocalipsi psalmosque cantat Dei S. Sechnall's hymn
1. 85, also Lib. Ardm, 7" 2 y 0 chldenc in P only '¦ T only "" tailcend F
"" merrcend T ™ chrond F '''^ chromcend F "" inarthair T, iniarthur F but
of, ex atitcriurc parte doniOs suae Lib, Ardm, 2"1, Trip, Life i, 34, 11, 448 '^ thigi P
KK ule F '''' sonart T " mathi F ''^ i.e. the hymn Te Deum laudamus " i.e,
S. Sechnall's hymn 1, 85, also Lib, Ardm, 7" 2

//, Fiacc's Hymn. 315
pridchad"-, baitsed''^, arniged" - de molad De ni anad,
Ni congebed'' fiacht sine" - dofeiss'^ aidche hi" linnib":
for nim consenai*' a rige - pridchaiss fri de^ indinnib^'.
I Slan' tiiaith Benna Bairche^ • nisgaibed'"^ tart na liae',
6 30 canaid c^t^ salm cech naidchi'' - do rig aingel ba gniae',
Foaid' for leicc™ luim iarum" - ocns cuilche flinch immi"".
ba coirthe" a frithadart'' - ni leicc*^ a chorp hi timmi"'.
he preached, he baptized, he prayed; he ceased not from praising
God.
IO The cold of the weather used not to keep him from spending the
night in pools :
he strove after his kingdom in heaven; he preached by day on heights.
In Slane" north of the Benna Bairche'' — neither drought nor flood
used to seize it" —
16 30 he sang a hundred psalms every night, he was a servant to the King
of angels.
He slept on a bare flagstone then, with a wet quilt about him :
his bolster was a pillar-stone ; he left not his body in warmth.
2. ,i, dmiid 2>raicepj\f\ 'he used to teach' F 3, ,i, dognid batsed F
20 4. ,i, dognith ernaigthe 7 aithrige 'he used to practise prayer and penance'
T, .i, dognid ernaigte i glanad 'he used to practise prayer or purification' F
5, .i. ni gebed di dul ind 'it used not to keep him from going into it' F
6, ,i, i nuiscib 'in waters' F 7, ,i. rochosnastar 'he strove after'
8, ,i. illo'' ' by day ' 9, ,i, i tdchaib ' on hills '
25 1. .i. nomen fontis [in marg.] Slana iarsindi ba sldn cech imlobor
tarateged int uisce ocus io Sabull ata ¦ (sed) repleuerunt Ulaid ilium
propter molestiam turbarum exeuntium ad illam, 'because every sick
person over whom the water passed used to be whole (sldn), and it is by
Saul' T, Hi slan .i. proprium tiprat inse, et ob id Slan dicta est eo quod
30 omnes sani reuertebantur ab ea propter gratiam Patricii. Alii dicunt
commad ic Sobull nobeth ilia i comad i nDalAirde, sed repleuerunt Ulaid
illam propter molestiam turbarum exeuntium ad illam sicubi fuit, ' this is
the proper name of a fountain. Others say it may have been by Saul or
in Dal Araide' et etc. F""^ 2. ,i. re Bennaib Boirche'" atuaith 'north
35 of Benna Boirche ' TF, Bairche boare Rossa Rigbude rig Ulad, is uad
anmnigter na Benna, quia ibi habitabat frequenter cum pecoribus suis,
' Bairche, cowherd of Ross Rigbuide king of Ulster, from him the Peaks
are named, quia etc' F""^ 3, ,i, in tipra T, ,i, Patraic t in tipra F
4, ,i, dichaicait 'two fifties' 5, ,i, nochotlad 'he used to sleep
4° 6, iarsein" 'after that' 7, ,i. i topliuin .i. in teas, 'in sluggish
ness, i.e, the warmth' F
" In O.Ir. the imperfect of the simple verb is regularly preceded by no; in later Irish
the pretonic no is sometimes omitted. In this hymn such imperfects should perhaps
be emended to presents; this finds some support in arniged (leg. arnegidl), which as
an imperfect should have been arneigded, cf. arneigdet Wb. 25" 23, irnigde " batsed F
" sini T <^ fess F " ilF f consena TP, of. adruchoisseni Ml. 69'' 4, Sarauw, Irske
Studier p. 74, where add coiuni Ir. Text, in, 1, 153: consSni: coiisni after the analogy
¦oi dogeni -. dogni, Thurneysen e innib T " nisgaibed T, nisgebed F ' MSS. Ua
i
'¦ naidche F ' ba gniae: fogniad T, fognia F ¦" f oid for leic F " imbi T,
imme F " " corthe F p ridadart T, rithada/rt F 1 leiac T, leic F ' i timme F
' See Beeves, Antiquities of Down and Connor, p, 220 ' the Mourne Mountains
" cf, LBr, 73" 1 " illou F " benna bairce F " iarsen F

316 Old- Irish Verse.

Pridchad' soscdlae" do chach'' ¦ dognith mdr fertae" i Uethu'^^,
iccaid luscu' la truscu* - mairb dosfiusced^ do bethu.
35 Patraic pridchais do Scottaib'* - rocds^ mdr sd.eth'"* illethu,
immi co' tissat"" do brath in each* dosfuc" do bethu'".
Maicc Ebir' maicc"" Erimon • lotar'^ huili" la cisel"': 6
He preached the Gospel to all : he wrought many miracles far and wide:
he healed cripples and lepers : the dead, he awoke them to life,
35 Patrick preached to the Scots ; he suffered many hardships far and
wide,
so that every one whom he has brought to Life may come around lo
him to Doom,
The sons of Eber, the sons of Erimon all went with the Devil ''(?);
1, ,i, donid praicep)\f\ 'he used to preach' F 2, in latitudine
saeculi T, i nlitail 1 in latitudine saeculi 'in Italy etc' F 3, ,i,
6acitc/t?t'' 'cripples' 4, ,i. ^a c^onm"' 'with lepers' 5. .i. Do Scottaib '5
o Scotta ingen Foraind rig Egept nominantur, ocus is asso rodsdetar^ .i. Net
mac Goedil Glais meic Feninsa Farsaid, fer foglama he, uoluit scire
lingas - Venit a Scithis ad Campum Sennar ubi sunt diuisse lingse ; 7
ita uenit ,i, cum ,Ixx. duobus uiris, 7 missit eos sub regiones mundi ut
discerent lingas ; unum ad unam misit, et postea uenerunt ad eum cum 20
peritia omnium lingarum. 7 habitauit in Campo Sennar 7 docuit ibi
lingas, Et audiuit Farao rex Egipti ilium studiosum esse, et uocauit eum
ad se ut doceret Egiptios circa lingas, 7 dedit ei filiam suam 7 honorem
maximum, 7 ab ilia Scotti nominati sunt, Goidil immorro do rad dib o
Goediul Glas, mac Feninsa Farrsaid patre Niuil, ' from Scotta, daughter 25
of Pharaoh King of Egypt, nominantur, and from this they grew i,e, Nel
son of Goedel Glass, son of Fenius Farsaid, a student, uoluit etc.
However they are called Goidil from Goedel Glas, son of Fenius Farsaid,
Nel's father ' F^^ 6, ,i, scethair ' of toil ' T, soethar i galar ' toil or
disease 'F 7, ,i, rejraii 'they will come' 8, .i, cec/i. oe»i ' every 30
one' 9, ,i, Pa*raic F 10, ,i, ad fidem
1, Se meic Miled 7 se meic Bile meic Breguin simul uenerunt ad
Hiberniam, sed clariores sunt filii Miled quam filii Breguin. Haec sunt
nomina filiorum Miled : Eber, Erimon, Ir, Donn, Amargen, Golptlia ¦ 0
Eber atat fir Muman et ab eo Mumonia dicitur ; o Erimon immorro aia 36
Leth Cuind ule, 7 Lagein cenmithaat Ulaid ; 0 Ir immorro ataut side ¦ it
uate dano clanna i(n) triir aile, et nescio ubi sunt • acht is o Dund
nominatur Tech n\D'\uind fri Herind aniar. 0 Clwlptha dano Inber
Colptha ubi Bound in mare exit, ' six sons of Mil and six sons of Bile son
of Bregon simul etc. From Eber are the Munstermen et etc. From 4°
Erimon is the whole of Conn's Half (North Ireland) and Leinster, except
the Ulstermen; these are from Ir, Now few are the children of the
other three. But from Donn nominatur Tech Duinn to the west of
Ireland, From Colptha is Inber Colptha ubi etc' F"'* 2, ,i, lotar
'went' F 3, ,i, la ail inchis ,i, demon; ail side ar a dure i.e. 'the 45
Devil, he is a rock for his hardness ' T, ,i. la ciselach i la ciscd ,i, la hail
inchis ,i, la demuin*' hail eside ara dure 7 ara marthanaige tob{aiyt/ier) cis
» sosciladT, soscelaF *• cdchT " miirferta TF •' ilethuF ° dosfiuscadT,
dosfuisced F ' scotaib T » roches TP " seth T, sdth F ' con T ^ tisat F
' leg, domic f 11, 33, 34 have been rejected by 'Thurneysen, Bev. Celt, vi., but he now
considers them genuine. Afterwards, at least, these miracles became part of the
legend, of, Lismore Lives, p, 18 "" meicc Emir meicc TP " huile P " cisal T
r cf. Kisel GC 1004 et supra p. 258, U. 43, 45 'i bauchu F ' claimu F ' leg.
roassatar, which is translated ' denuin MS,

//. Fiacc's Hymn. 317
fosrolaic* in tarmchossal"" • isin mdrchuthe" nlsel".
Condat^nic'"' intapstaP - daf^ith'^ cid"* gaithe' dene^:
40 pridchais"" tri' fichte'' blladnae - croich Crist do thiiathaib' Fene'".
For tiiaith Hdrenn bdi"" temel' - tiiatha adortais side"^ :
5 ni" creitsefP in firdeacht'' - inna Trindote'' fire'.
I nArdmachae' fil^ rige" - is cian" dor^racht^ Emain :
is cell mdr Diin Lethglasse" - nlmdil"'^ cid'' dithrub Temair,
the transgression cast them down (?) into the great low Pit.
Until the Apostle came to them ; even the wind's swiftness led him :
lo 40 he preached for three score years Christ's cross to the peoples of
the Fene,
On the folk of Ireland there was darkness : the peoples used to
worship side :
they believed not the true Godhead of the true Trinity,
15 In Armagh is the Kingdom; long since has Emain been forsaken";
Downpatriok is a great church ; it is not dear to me that Tara
should be desolate'"".
de each propter peccatum,' ' he is a rock for the hardness and the lasting-
ness wherewith tribute is levied from all propter peccatum' F'"^ 4. fos-
20 roches .i. cis (forochla)star .i. rosfuc lais 'he drew them, i.e. tribute which
he collected, i.e. he took them with him' F 5. intarmchosal .i. int
airm cis .i. ail in cis icataat airm do guin 7 do tocra (?) fri each i int
airmcoi isel, ar is isel iar coi .i. iar conair inti diabul, i int airmthechtach
.i. inti dianid airm .i. dianid inad .i. locc bith inisiul i intairmch  i.
25 ... fochond foxaJa caich cuca ,i, pecctha, i.e. ail in cis 'who has arms for
wounding and for  all, or int airm coi isel, since the devil is low iar
coi i,e, along the road, or int airmthechtach i.e. he who has airm i.e. a
place to be in lowness or,  the cause of seizing all to himself F""s
6, .i, inifernn 'into hell' 7, ,i, iseeret robai ic afoxail lais 'that
30 was the time that he was taking them with him ' F 8, quia missus
fuit a Deo ad praedicandum T, quia misus a Deo ad praedicandum'''',
sed fuerunt illi ,i, dod:::: :azabulo F 9, ,i, praedicauit F 10, ,i, o
Fenina Farsaid T, Fene .i. do rad dib 6 Fenius Farsaid, unde apud nos
Die Fene pie""  dicuntur ab illo, Gaidil immorro, ut dixi, o Goediul
35 Glas mac Niuil meic Feniussa Farrsaid, ut alii dicunt, 'they were so called
from Fenius Farsaid, unde etc' F""^
1, .i. adartha idal 'of the worship of idols' T, ,i, roboi temel ,i,
adartha idal 7 sithaige 7 a, -,-,-,¦ ,i, noa::aide  F 2, ,i. sithaige
noadratis 'they used to worship elves' T""s 3, ,i, ata F 4, an
40 illegible note F 5, .i, ni hinmain lem Temair cid fas 'not dear to me
is Tara though it be desolate' T, ,i, ni hinmain lem Temair cid fas i
nimdilgend, ac si diceret : ni dene mo chotladugud oid fas, 1 ni delcet ,i,
ni liach cid fas Temair, t nimdil do Patraic 7 do Dia, ' or it destroys
me not, ac si diceret : it causes not my , , , that it be desolate, or ni delcet,
45 i,e, it is not grievous that Tara be desolate,,,,' F'"^
" tarmchosal T " morchute T •' condathanic T '' dofaith TP ' gith
TP : corr, Zimmer '' giethe F <5 dgni T, dene F " pridchaiss P ' tri T
'' fichte T, ficthte F ' thuataib T, thuathaib F ¦» Herenn bai T, Herend bai F
" sidi T, idla F " niT i" chraitset F 1 firdeact F ' trindite T,
trinoteF • firi T, fire F ' Ardmacha TF " rigi F • dorerachtT,
doreract F '" Lethglaisse F » nimdil T y ced T " cf, Ffil, pro], 193
«» cf, F61, prol, 165 "" The MS, seems to have praedicandi "" The next letter
may be n or n, the next i, then come three or four illegible letters

318 Old-Irish Verse.

45 Patraicc dia mbdi" i llobrai*" - adcobra" dul do Machi'':
doluid aingel^^ ara chenn'^ - for set immedon lathi^,
Daf^id'"^ fodess' co Uictor - bahe aridralastar*"* :
lassais" in muine' imbai • assin tein"" atgMdastar"'*.
Asbert": "orddan"" do Machi" doCrlst atlaigthe^ buidi'',
50 dochum nime mosregae"^^ - roratha" duit do' guidi''^"

45 When Patrick was in sickness, he desired to go to Armagh :
an angel went to meet him on the way at midday.
He (the angel) led him south to Victor ; he (Victor) it was that had
arranged (?) it: lo
the brake wherein he (Victor) was flamed : out of the fire he
addressed him".
He said : ' Primacy to Armagh ; to Christ render thanks :
50 unto heaven soon wilt thou go: thy prayers have been granted thee^.

1. in iigalu/r .i. ic Sabull ardaig commad and nobeth a eserge 'in 15
sickness, to wit, at Saul, that there (in Armagh) might be his resurrection' T,
Illobra .i. ic Sabull roboi Patraic intan tanic do lobrai, co tanic for conair do
Ardmacha comad and nobeth a eserge, ' Patrick was at Saul when sickness
came to him, and he came on the road to Armagh, that etc' F°"" 2, ,i,
Uictor T, ,i, angelus non Uictor sed alius F""s 3, arachend .i. inna 20
agaid dia gairm co ndechsad do Ui[c]tor. is e robu anamcliara do 7 is e
robo aingel coitcend na nGoedel : sicut est Michel ludeorum ita Uictor
Scotorum, 'to meet him, to call him to go to Victor. He was his soul-friend,
and he was the common angel of the Gaels sicut etc' F^^ 4, ,i. rue
dar conair fades ia tudecld do anair, ' took (him) on the road southwards, 25
as he was coming from the east' 5, .i. arrdle .i. cen dul do do Ardmacha
' arrdle, to wit, that he should not go to Armagh ' T, Bahe aric^ralastar
,i. arrdle quia misit Uictor angelum ad Patricium [injuitandum ad se ,i.
cen dul do d' Ardmacha F™^ 6, ,i, rolassastar F 7. asin tenid'"
8, ,i. roaicellestar" 9. .i. Uictor T 30
1. .i. dogl6r 7 t' airechas do Ardmacha amal ?iobethe fein ann, 'thy
glory and thy pre-eminence to Armagh, as if thou hadst been there thy
self,' T, .i. t'ordan 7 t'airichas do ArdMacha do crabud immorro 7 do dearc
do Dun, 'thy dignity and thy pre-eminence to Armagh, thy faith, however
and thy charity to Down' F 2, ,i, a Patraic 'O Patrick' F 3, ,i, 35
immucha rega dochum nime, ' soon thou wilt go to heaven ' T 4. Ro
ratha .i. doratta duit a Patraic do guide .i. cech ni ro chuinchis co dia ' thy
prayers, Patrick, have been granted thee' i.e, 'all that thou hast asked of
God ' F^s 5. ,i, cechni rochuinges do dia doratad duit, ' all that thou
hast asked of God hath been given thee ' T ^q
" mbai T " lobra TF " leg, adcobrail <' Mache TF " dolluid aingel F
f chend F b laithe T, lathe F " MSS, dofaith ' fadess F, fades T '' cf. cia
cruth aralad sin Trip. L. p. 28, cia cruth arralad a thabairt ass LL. 251" 2 ' mune F
'" ten T " adgladastar T, adgalastar F " ordan F p Mache TF 'i buide TF
¦¦ mosrega T, mosraga F ' duT ' guide TP " There is a somewhat different
version ot the story in Lib. Ardm. 8" 1 ; different again are Trip. Life 253, 485
Lismore Lives p. 18 " Por the four requests see Lib. Ardm. 8"1 '» tened T
" roaccillestur F

II. Fiacc's Hymn. 319
"Ymmon' dorrdega"* itbiu^ - bid Itirech diten'' dochach'':
immut illathiu"^ in messa^ • regait^ fir H^renn^ do brath,"
Anaiss Tassach^ dia es'" • intan dobert commain" dd :
asbert mosnicfed'"" Patraicc ¦ briathar' Tassaig nirbu go"-
5 55 Samaiges""' crich" fri^ aidchi • arna caite" Ids"' occae'''':
co cenn" bliac^Jie b^i^" soillse*^ - ba hed" sithlaithe^" fotae^'.
In cath fechtae"' imBethron''^ - fri tiiaith Canndn^ la mace
Nfin"^"
assoith"""' in grian fri Gabon" • issed adf^t'""^ littrid'*'''^ dun^^
IO "The hymn which thou hast chosen in thy lifetime shall be a
protecting corslet to all :
around thee on the Day of Doom the men of Ireland will go to
Judgment,"
Tassach remained behind him, when he gave him communion :
15 he said Patricc would soon come to them": Tassach 's word was not
false,
55 He set bounds to night, that light might not be spent therein :
for a year there was light, that was a long day of peace^s,
(During) the battle which was fought on Beth ron against the people
2o of Canaan by the son of Nun,
the sun rested '''"(?) on Gibeon; that the writer tells us.
6. ,i, Audite omnes amantes F 7, ,i, doraigais 'thou hast chosen' F
8, .i.itbethaid 'in thy life' F 9. .i. cerd Patraic ¦ is e toesech dorat
cumtach for bachaill Isu, 7 Rath Cholpthai fri Dun anair isi a chell,
25 ' Patrick's artificer. He is the first who put a case on the Staff of Jesus,
and Raholp east of Down is his church' F"" 10. ,i, co Sabull iterum
' to Saul iterum ' T, ,i, do Sabull - intan atrubrad fri Tassach : ' cur non
pergis cum Patricio?' ille ait; 'ueniat Patricius iterum hue",' 'to Saul,
When it was said to Tassach cur etc' F 11. quia uenit Patricius
30 iterum co Sabull T
1. .i. Patraic 2. .i. contra F 3, .i, cainnle^^ 'of candle'
4. ,i, ic Patraic F 5, .i, ?-o66ai F 6, ,i, ?ai<Ae iw si</i ' the day of
peace' T, ,i, lathe in sith imMaig Soile boi so '...this was in Mag Soile' F
7. ,i, factum 8. ,i. nomen mentis T, nomen mentis uel regiae
36 ciuitatis F'"^ 9, ,i, Isu F 10, ,i, deus T, ,i, rosuidigestar
,i, deus ' placed, to wit, Deus' F 11, ,i, nomen ciuitatis T 12, ,i,
innises 'relates' T 13. .i, stair libuir lesu 'the story of the book of
Joshua '
" dorroegaT, doroegaF " diten F " cdch T <' laithiuT " inmessa-
mesa F ' regat T s Herenn T, Herend F " cs T, «s P ' comman T
I* monicfed T, leg, mosricfed ? ' briathar T, bria:" F '" samaigeis F " cHch T
" catea'F p les T 1 occai T, oca F; of, ocae Ml, 41'' 3 ¦¦ cend F • baiT
' soilse P " he TF '' leg. sidlaithe •" fotai T, fota F « fechta T, fecta F
' mbethron T " Cannan T, Gandn P ¦" Nuin T "" assuith F >» adfet F,
adfeit T '''' Utt" TP "'' duin F " This saying of Tassach that Patrick would
soon return to Saul seems not to be found elsewhere. Lib. Ardm. 8" 2 has: adpropin
quante autem hora obitus sui sacrificium ab episeopo Tassach, sicut illi Uictor anguelus
dixit, ad uiaticum be.itae uitae acceperat sg For a less extreme form of the miracle,
cf. Lib. Ardm. S" 1, and see further Trip. Life 255, 487 ""^ The meaning given to
assoith is conjectural " The words ille — hue are on the upper margin after ro-
chuinchis CO Dia '''' cainlle T

320 Old-Irish Verse.

Hfiaire" assoith'' lahEsu" • in grian fri bas inna clden,
60 ciasu threbrech'^ ba huisse'^ - soillse'^ fri ^itsecht"'" na noeb.
Cldrich' Hdrenn^' dollotar'^ - d'airi Patraicc as cech set'":
son" inch^tail'^ fosrolaich''^ • contuil each' uadib for set".
Anim Patraicc fria chorp • is iar saethaib""' roscarad*:
aingil" D^ ic^taidchi"" ¦ aridfetis'" cen anad.
65 Intan conhfialai' Patraic^ - adella" in Patraicc naile*:

Since for Joshua the sun rested (?) at the death of the wicked,
60 meet were radiance, although it was continuous, at the death of .saints.
Ireland's clerics came to wake Patrick from every road :
the sound of the chanting had prostrated them ; each of them
slept upon the road.
Patrick's soul from his body, 'tis after pains it had been separated :
God's angels on the first night were waiting upon it" without ceasing.
65 When Patrick departed, he went to the other Patrick,

14, ,i, Cias'ii ,i. ciabu trebairech, cianobetis tri chuirumma 'na soillse
tall intiso, ni bu ecoir ¦ i cia bu trebairech .i. ciarbu are treb ,i. princeps, 1
ciarbat mara a treba, ' though it were trebairech, though there had been
therein three times yon light, it were not unjust. Or, though he was
trebairech, i.e. though he was chief of households, or, though his households 20
were great' F 15. .i. ba coru ' were more fitting' 16. .i.fi'i
epiltin'^ ' at the death '
1. Herend haec insola .u. uocabula tenet .i. Friu 7 Banba 7 Fotla 7 Fail
7 Elca 7 iss asso doroact cech ainm dib fuirri .i. intan tancatar meic Miled a
hEspain ille dochum nErend 7 intan tancatar co Sliab Mis i Cairigi^ 25
Luachra, atconcatar in sliab Ian do enaib fo sciathaib^ .... ud corragaib
uamun irwr (7 tanic) ben cuccu ocus corrabai ...bthad^ 7 atrubairt friu. . .'^,
'and hence did each of these names come upon it. When the sons of Mil
came from Spain hither to Ireland, and when they came to Slievemis in
Ciarraige Luachra, they saw the mountain full of birds with outspread 30
wings  ' frng 2. .i. doludetar 'they came' F 3. .i. sonus
4. .i. inchiuil 'of the music' T, in chiuil angelorum F 5. .i,
rosfailgestar inna ligu ' prostrated them on the ground ' T, rofailgestar
,i, dosrat inna ligu F 6. .i. for conair immaig, 'on the road outside' F
7, ,i, iarcesacht m6r 'after much suffering' F 8, ,i, a chorp 'his 35
body' F 9, ,i, iarna epiltin 'after his death' F 10, ,i, roerfetsetar
t rofttsetar cum eo, ' they watched or listened ' F
1, i. roelai 'he departed' T, .i. roelai i cotail 'he departed, or, he
slept' F 2, ,i, Patraic' mac Calpuirn 'son of Calpurn' 3, .i.
tdraill ' he visited ' 4. ,i, Senphatraic ' Old Patrick ' 40
» huair T, huair F " assuith F " hiessu F ^ soillsi T » hetsect F
' clerich T b Herenn T, Herend F " sM T, set P ' cetail T, cetuil F
" fosrolaic F. leg, fosrdlaichi ' each T "n sethaib T, s&tliaib F
" aiige'il F " cetaidche TP p cf, angeli uigilias sancti corporis fecerunt in
uigiliarum et psalmorum moribus Lib, Ardm, 8" 2, ef. Trip, Life p, 254, 1 hebeltin T
¦¦ leg, Giarrigi ' cf, du sciath (gl. alarum tuarum) Ml. 39" 21. hua sciathaib (gl.
pinnis suis) Ml. 39" 23 ' bth is not clear ; before that there are about live illegible
letters " About twonty-five lines are illegible '' P only

//. Fiacc's Hymn. 321
is maile** connucabsat" dochum nisu maicc'' Maire.
Patraic cen airde" niiabair" - ba mdr do maith rom^nair'^'
buith" ing^illius*^ maicc'' Maire • ba s^n^^ gaire ingenair""
Genair Patraicc".
5 Together they rose to Jesus Mary's Son.
Patrick without sign of vainglory, much good he meditated.
To be in the service of Mary's son, 'twas a pious hap wherein he was
born.
5. .i. issed rogell^ Patraic 'mac Calpuirn do Senphatraic^ commad
lo immalle noregtais dochum nime ocus issed inniset corabai Patraic otd
¦ xuii . K\. A'pr. co ¦ ix - Kl. Septimhir^'^ co dered incetmis do fogomur
arath ¦ - immaig ocus aingil^ imme oc ernaide Senphatraicc"^, 'Now
Patrick son of Calpurn promised to Old Patrick that they should go to
heaven together. And they say that from the eighteenth of March till
15 the twenty-third of August till the end of the first month of autumn
Patrick was with angels about him awaiting Old Patrick '
Dicunt alii cumad i Rossdela imMaglocha nobetis taissi Senpatraic'^; sed
uerius est i[n]Glastimber na nGoedel .i. cathair indesciurt Saxan, 'dicunt
alii that Old Patrick's remains are in Rossdela in Maglooha, sed uerius
20 est in Glastonbury of the Gaels, a monastery in the south of England' F""^
6, ,i, cen signe 'without signs' F f. ,i, romidair do denaim 'he
meditated to do' F 8, ,i, geilsine ,i, immui\n\teras, i,e, 'service in the
household ' F 9, ,i, ba sen maith ' it was good luck ' F
" connubcabsat T, onucaibset F " meicc T, mcF " nuabar T ^ romenair T
" beith T, bith F ' ngellins F k sen F ^ ngenair T, ngenair F ' om, P
'' ragell F ' senpatraic F ¦" between commad and codered I could read
nothing in P J.S, " arath: immaig is very indistinct in F; then comes imme; there
is no space for 7 aingil J,S, ¦> Senpatraic F p In T I could read only otd -xuii.
ki..co.ix. kt septimb" ar... immaig.... (the letter after g might be r or s or f; leg.
Soiled) ocus aingil imme 0... senphatraicc J.S. 1 Hence in the Lobar Brecc 228 — 229
we have Padraic mac Calpraind, P. Riiisdela, P. aistire .iii.

S. G. IL

21

322 Old-Irish Verse.

III. NinIne's Prayer,
Ninine ^cess dorine in northainn sse, t Fiac Sleibte^
Ninine the poet made this prayer, or Fiacc of Sleibte,
Admuinemmar'" noeb Patraicc primapstal" Herenn'^,
airdirc aainm nadamrae", breo batses' genti^, 5
cathaigestar'" fri druidea' ddrchridi''
dedaig'' diumsachu'''' la fortacht' ar Fiadat™ findnime,
5 fonenaig^ Herenn" iathmaige"* morgein'.
guidmit do^ Patraicc primapstal'' donnesmarf" i mbrath a
brithemnacht^' do miduthrachtaib* demnae" ndorchaide\ 'o
Dia lem la itge^ Patraicc piimapstaiP,
We invoke holy Patrick, Ireland's chief apostle.
Glorious is his wondrous name, a flame that baptized heathen.
He warred against hard-hearted wizards.
He thrust down the proud with the help of our Lord of fair heaven, i6
5 He purified Ireland's meadow-lands, a mighty birth.
We pray to Patrick chief apostle ; his judgment hath delivered
us'' in Doom from the malevolence of dark devds,
God be with us, together with the prayer of Patrick, chief apostle,
1, ,i. tiagmait ina munigin^' 'we put our trust in him' 2, ,i. 20
alaind rodingestar 'fair has he thrust down' T 3, ,i, rofunigestar ,i,
dorigni afunech ,i, aglanad 'he has wrought its washing i.e. its cleansing'
T 4. .i. ferand 'land' T 5. .i. is mor in gein Patraic, i morgein^
.i. mor do genib"^^ filem oc agude .i. genafer nfirenn"" ule 'great is the birth,
Patrick. Or, morgein i.e. (with) many mouths we are praying to him, to 25
wit, the mouths of all the men of Ireland' 6, ,i, donnesaircfe^^ .i.
dogena ar tesargain"" 'will work our deliverance' 7, ,i, arin bi-i-
themnas^' bratha 'against the Judgment of Doom'
" Ninnine eces dorigne innorthainse i is e Fiac Sleipte P " admuiiummair T,
admunemmar F " primabstal T, primapstal F -i herenn T, herend F
" nadamra TP f baitses F s gente T, gentlide F " Kathaigestar F ' druide
TP 1' durchride TP ki' diumsachu T ' fortact F ¦>• fiadat T o herenn
T, herend F " iathmaige T p om, F 1 pnmabstal "TF ' donesmart F
• brithemnact F ' miduthrachtaib TF » demna TP ' dorchaide TP "¦ hitge F
" primabstail T, primapstail F J leg, donnesmar 'we pray ... that his judgment may
dehver us'? ^ muigin T, munigin F »» margin T "" 7noc do genib om. T
"" erend F <"' donesaircfe F ¦" tessarcain F " a brithemnas F

IV. Ultan's Hymn. 323

IV. Ultan's Hymn.
T. Brigit be bith?nai<A. Commad he* Colum Cille dogneth in nim
mun sa, 7 inaimseir'' ..^da meicc Ainmerech dorone" he maso e dorone'' •
Isse" fath adenma : anfud mor tanic do Colum^ cille intan dochoid^ dar
5 muir co tarlai i Coire Breccan'", co roattaig" Brigii co tisad feth'' d6 7
co nerbairt 'Brigit h6 bithmai</i'.' t is Broccan cloen dorone he"", 7 is inunn
aimser" indernad 7 'Ni car Brigii".' i is triur do muintir 'Brigte doronai
he; dochotar do Roim coroacbtatar Blasantiam, co tarla fer do muintir
na cathrach doib immuig, co roiarfaig doib' in rancatar ales oegedacht^;
10 adubratar som"' co rancatar. Rosfuc less iarsin^ diathaig, co tarla doib
scolaige iarna thicbtain"^ o" R6im illic co roiarfaig doib canas tancatar 7
ced^ aratancatar. Atrubratar som co/iid ar oegedacht^^ ' Is pudar sein",'
arse, 'aris6^ bes ind fir se marbad a6eged'; 7 roiarf aigset som sein tria
thincosc in scolaige. Tuccad^ tra neim doib illinn"*, coromolsat Brigit
IS dia soerad'''' 7 co rochansat ' Brigi< b^ hithmaith.' Atibset in linn'"' cosind
neim 7 nidernai pudar"" d6ib. Tanic tra'''^ fer in tige dia fegad diis"" in
rosmarb ind neim, 7 atobondairo" eat i mbethaid ss 7 atchondairc'"'" ingen
sochraid etarru. 'Tanic iarsein isin tech 7 roboi" for iarair na hingene'''' 7
nisfuair ; 7 roiarfaig doib cid" dochoid ind ingen"""", 7 attrubratar"" som
20 nissaccatar"" etir. Doratad tra cumrechi'f forrusom"", co romarbtais iarna
Brigit bebithmaith. It may have been Columcille who made this
hymn. And he made it in the time of Aed son of Ainmire, if it is
he who made it. This is the cause of its composition. A great storm
came to Columcille, when he went over sea, and he came to Corryvreckan,
25 and he besought Brigit that a calm might come to him, and said Brigit
bebithmaith. Or it is Broccan the squinting that made it, and it was
made at the same time as Nicar Brigit. Or it is three of Brigit's
household that made it. They went to Rome, and reached Placentia,
and one of the people of the city met with -them without, and asked
30 them whether they needed hospitality. They said they did. He took
them thereupon with him to his house, and a student who had come
from Rome met them tbere, and asked them whence they had come
and why they had come. They said it was for hospitality. 'That is
unfortunate,' said he, 'for the custom of this man is to slay his guests.'
36 "'"^And they asked for that through »' the student's teaching. Then poison
was given to them in ale, and they praised Brigit for their deliverance, and
sang Brigit be bithmaith. They drank up the ale with the poison and it
did them no hurt. So the master of the house came to see whether the
poison had killed them. And he saw them alive, and he saw a fair
40 maiden among them. Then he came into the house, and was seeking the
maiden, and he found her not. He asked them where the maiden had
gone, and they said they had not seen her. Then they were put in bonds
"IsAeP " amsir F -^ dordne F ^ he.., dorone ora. F'L "ishefdthF
' cholam F - dochuaid F ^ Brecan F ' roataig F " anfu F ' om. F
¦" Brocan clden doronai heF " inund amser F " brigit be P, brigit buadach
bith'L V rosfiafra,igdibhlj 1 les oegedecht F ' om. P ' iarsein F
' tftojpccht L ^ iarna thichtain 0 : CO roiarf aig F • cidF ^ aegedechtF
^ sinF y he F ' tucad F "" Und F "" sderad F >"= pudair F
'•'• iarum L "° dus F " atchonnairc F, atconnaic L ee i mbethaid: slana F
'''' atchonnairc F " robdi F "" hingine F " ced F ¦"¦" ind ingen om. P
¦"' atrubratar F "» nisacatar F p" cuimrech F 11 forrosom F " something
seems to be wanting here J.S. '" in spite of, 'W.S.
21—2

324 Old- Irish Verse.

barach mani foillsigtis'" inningin'', Tanic da^reo in scolaige cetna chucu
iarna barach" dia fis ; 7 inuenit eos in uinoulis, 7 interrogauit eos quo
modo euaserunt'' 7 cur ligati sunt, Responderunt" ei 7 narrauerunt ei'
omnia quae eis contigerunt per ordinem, 7 dixit scholasticus eis: 'cantate
ei laudem quam fecistis,' Postquam autem illam cantauerunt, sancta 5
Brigita omnibus illis apparuit. Tunc penituit ille et demisits eos ex
uinculis, 7 dedit suam sedem in Blasantia Brigitae, uel Blasantiam totam,
ut alii dicunt.
No is Brenainn*" dorigne in nimmun sa : nauigans mare 7 quaerens
terram repromisionis audiuit bestiam aliam' clamantem et adiurantem ro
uoce humana bestiam aliam. conuocantem 7 rogantem Brendinum 7
ceteros omnes sanctos Hibernise insolae excepta Brigita, ne sibi aba
bestia noceret, et nihilominus tamen uim ab alia patientem'' usque dum
rogaret Brigitam, euadentem uero postquam rogaret Brigitam et nihfi
mali a persequente patientem, in tantum ut diceret alia quae eam 15
persequeretur : 'postquam Brigitam adiurasti', nocere tibi non possum,'
Postquam uero Brendinus"" [audiuit] haec omnia 7 honorem quem dedit
bestia Brigitse prae ceteris", admiratus est 7° Brigitam laudauit dicens:
'Brigit be hithmaith.'
Locus ergoi" mare, causal ad laudem Brigitae, tempus uero Diarmata 20
meic Cerbaill rig Herenn'. Tanic darao Brenainn^ iarsein' do Chill dara"
CO Brigit, cofessad^ cid ara tarat in beist in mare'' onoirdo Brigit sech na
noebu archena. 0 rosiacht" tra Brenainny co Brigit, rochuinnig cuicce^
co tarrtad"" a coibsena cinnas roboi grad De aicce''''. Atrubart"" Brigit fri
Brenainn'''' : 'tabair a chlerig do chobais"" prius, 7 dober sa iarsein",' 25
Atrubairt Brenainns«: 'ond 16 rogabusa'"'" crabud, nocho deochadusa" dar
secht nimmaire'''' cen mo menmain inDia.' 'Is maith in chobais",' ol
Brigit. 'Tabair siu da?io a chaillech,' ar Brenainn"""" 'do chobais"",' 'Dar""
mac na hingeneSP,' arsi, 'ond uair doratusaii mewmain ind, nithucus ass,'

that they might be slain on the morrow, if they did not reveal the maiden, 30
On the morrow the same student came to them to visit them, Et etc.
Or it is Brenainn that made this hymn, nauigans etc.
Now Brenainn afterwards came to Kildare to Brigit that he might
learn why the monster in mare had honoured Brigit beyond the other
saints. So when Brenainn reached Brigit, he asked her to confess in 35
what wise the love of God was with her, Brigit said to Brenainn :
' Confess thou first, cleric, and I will do so afterwards,' Said Brenainn :
'From the day that I took orders I have never gone over seven ridges
without my mind on God,' 'Good is the confession,' said Brigit, 'Do
thou now, Nun,' said Brenainn, 'make thy confession,' 'By the Son of 40
the Virgin,' said she, 'from the time that I set my mind on Him, I have
never taken it from Him,' ' By God, Nun,' said Brenainn, 'it is right for
'^foUsigtisF ^ ingeinF ' arna barach F " euasserunt P ' respon-
derunt-alu diount om, L f om, P s dimisit F ^ BroenaindF 'aliam
bestiam ^ uim— patientem : alia bestia uim faceret iUi F ' rogasti P
¦° Broenaind F » Brigitse bestia pra ceteris dedit F » om, P p igitur P
I ^"J,T ^^- ^ \ "^ -S"'''"'* ^ ¦ Sroenaind F ' iarsein do Ghildaraom. L
" Gillda7-a F " fesad F w i.i,^ ,„,,„,¦, l , „j,-„,f p , Broenaind F
^chucceF'^tartadF "» acce grdd Dg F '^'' Atrubairt F ^^BrenaindF
^ choibsenaL " postea P ''s dixit Broenaind P "'^ roaabudsa F
^^deochuduBsaF ^^ tar .^n. nimmairibhh n coibh^en'L '-- Broenaind F
»" choibsen L o. aofhitir L pp hingine F oi doratnssa F

IV. Ultan's Hymn. 325
'Dar Dia'" a chaillech'',' ar Brenainn", 'is coir do biastaib cia doherat '*
ondir" duit sechoinne,'
No is Ultan Airdbreccan' dorigne in nimmun saS; ar molad mBrigie
dorone^ Ar ropo do Dail Ohonchobair dosom, 7 rop'ed dano do mathair
5 Brigie ,i, Broicsech'' ingen Dallbronaig, Inaimseir' immorro da mac
./Eda S14ne doronad"" foesin" ; arite" romarbsat Suibne mac Colman f
Moir for lethlaim Ultani. I nArdbreccan"' dano" dor6nad'^.
the monsters that they honour thee rather than us,' Or it is Ultan of
Ardbreccain who made this hymn. For Brigit's praise he made it. For
10 he was of Dal Conchobur, and so it was with Brigit's mother, Broicsech
daughter of Dallbronach. In the time however of the two sons of Aed
SMne it was made in accordance with that, for it is they that slew Suibne
son of Colman Mor on one hand of Ultan, It was made moreover in
Ardbreccain,
15 Brigit' be"^ bithmaith^ - breo" orde'' 6iblech^
donfd''-' don bithflaith'' - in grdn'"" tind'^ tdidlech '''"=.
Ronsdira"" Brigit - sech drungu'^'^'' demne"" :
roroina" reunn*^^^ • cathu'"'"^ each thedme"".
5 Dirodba'""» indiunn" • ar colno""""" clsu°"",
20 inchroib"" co mbldthib*'''^ - in mathir" Isu"^"".
Brigit ever excellent woman, golden sparkling flame,
lead us to the eternal Kingdom, the dazzling resplendent sun
May Brigit deliver us past throngs of devils :
may she break before us the battles of every plague !
25 5 May she destroy within us the taxes of our flesh,
the branch with blossoms, the mother of Jesus'".
1. (Bri)git .i. brigaitt...atqae a briga...breosaigit ,i. homines,,,
breoaigit ,i, homines T""s. Brigit ,i, breosaigit .i. fir Herenn t breoagit ,i.
immeclaigit i Brigit i brig:t:: ara haitte ifertaib 7 mirhulib F 2, .i. ben
30 ut dicitur bebind .i. hen find, 'woman,' ut dicitur behind i.e. fair woman' T
3, be ,i, ben quia dicitur bind ,i, ben find be hithmaith din Brigit ,i, ben
maith tre bithu ,i, dogres 'Brigit is bebithmaith, i.e. good woman through
the ages, i.e. forever' F'"s 4. .i. donfuca^^ 'may she bring us'
5. .i. tentide i lainderda ' fiery or shining ' T, .i, tenntide F 6, .i,
35 iaiinimacA 'shining' P 7, .i. sech buidne 'pas,t troops' Tl 8, .i,
rosroena ,i, robrisse 'may she break' F 9, ,i, cacha dualcha 'of every
vice' F 10, ,i, rodibda 'may she quench' 11, ,i, cisa™^ ar colla ,i.
peccata^*" 12, ,i, co sualchaib'"'" 'with virtues'
" linn L " challech F " JSroenaind P '^ gia noberut L " honoir P, anoir L
f ardbrecain F « huno ymnum F, doroine an -gmonnsa L •> Brigte doronai F
' rob F ^ Brdcsech F ' amseir F "^ dordnad F " foesin F, fesin L
" ite F P Colmain F 1 Vltdin F ' Ardbrecain F ' in — dano om. L
' dno doronad he F - be TL " bruth FL " drda F, orda T, ordhai L
" oiblech T, oibhlech L y donfe T " bithlaith TF, bhithfhlailh LX "» grian
F, grian T, ghrian L; for gren cf, YBL. 194" 51 "" taidleeh TF, toidlech L
"" ronsoera T, ronsdera F, ronscera L "'"' drufigu F, dhrunga L <"= MSS. demna
" roroena TF, rorcena L ^ remond F, remhainn L, remaind X "" MSS. catha
" thedma T, tedma PL '•'' MSS. dorodba: leg. dirobda = di-ro-bddea1 " innunn
T, innund F, indonn L, indaind X ¦"¦" MSS. colla "" cissao L "^ chroeb
TF, chraeb L, naob X pp mblathaib TFL, rathaib X 11 MSS. mathair " ISSu
L '" Brigit is identified with the Virgin; of. issi Muire na nGieidhel, Lismore
Lives p. 51 " donfucca F "" cissu F *' pecta F '"' suailchib F

326 Old- Irish Verse.
Ind firdg'*' inmain^ - conorddon^ adbil''^
bd"s6ir'' cechinbaid" - lam ndib* di^ Laignib.
Lethcbolbe" flatho'"' - la Patricc" primde''
10 in tlacht ds ligib'^ - ind rigin rigde"".
Robet" ^r"" sinit" • ar cuirp hi cilice"'; 5
dia rath ronbrdina** - ronsdira"' Brigit Brigit bd
Brigtse per laudem Christum precamur
ut nos celeste regnum habere mereamur. Amen.
The true virgin, dear, with vast dignity, lo
I shall be safe always with my saint of Leinster.
One of the columns of the Kingdom with Patrick the pre-eminent,
10 the vesture above... , the royal queen.
May our bodies after old age be in sackcloth !
from her grace may Brigit rain on us, save us! '5
1, casta et uirgo corpore et spiritu fuit T""s ,i, pro Deo TF 2, .i,
linne I la each 'with us or with all' T, ,i. linne F 3. .i. ordan T,
CO nord anai i co nordan ' with splendid dignity ' F 4. .i. ai^a .i, fas,
bil ,i. inill .i. is ada corop inill ordan 7 erechas noibmBrigte dogres 'it is
fitting that the dignity and pre-eminence of St Brigit should be safe forever' 20
T, .i. attadhil ada .i. coir bil .i. inill conordun adbil din Brigit .i. conordun
as choir do bith co inill .i. co mart[h]anach 'Brigit then is conordun
adbil i.e. with dignity which it is right should be safely, that is lastingly'
F 5. .i. Brigit TF, amal bite da cholha indomun sic Brigit ocus
Patraic i uHerenn ' as there are wont to be two pillars in the world, so 25
Brigit and Patrick in Ireland T""^, .i. ereghda .i. ar mar had. colha ic roind
taige sic roroi^nlpi Brigit 7 Patraic flathius Herend inter se conid hi as
cen\d\ do mnaib Erend, Patraic immorro as chend d'eraib ' famous i.e. for
as it were a pillar dividing a house, so Brigit and Patrick have divided
Ireland between them, so that she is head to the women of Ireland. 3°
Patrick, however, is head to the men' F'"s 6, .i. flathemnasa Herenn^
'of the sovereignty of Ireland' 7, .i. cend, do feraib Herenn Patraic,
cend do mnaib Herenn Brigit T 8. .i. ua\s\ socraitib ' over beautiful
ones' T, .i. di Brigit .i. is etach doroisce each netach socraid hi i.e. 'she is
a garment that surpasses every beautiful garment ' F 9. ,i, post T 35
10, .i, set sin T, ,i. iar set sin .i. iarsentaid, 'i.e. after old age' F
11. .i. ipennait 'in penance' TF, quia oilicium nomen uestis est quae fit
do finnaib gabur t chamaill ' wbich is made of goats' hair or camels' hair '
T, quia cilicum uestis penitentium est 7 is do findfud gobair i camaill
donit\Ji\er F 4°
" ir6g T, irog F anfhlrdgh L " conorddain adbail T, gonordan adhbhuil L; cf,
F^l. Oeng. Mar. 31 « biam TP, bum L ; for bg ct. besdir Wb. i-' 18 " soer TF,
seer L ° cechninbaith P, gach ninb" L, gacli inbuidh X ' nieb TF, ncemh L
e MSS. do ^ MBSi. lethcholba flatha ' MSS. patraic '^ pHmdaT, primduF,
primhdhai L ' uas ligaib T, Zmas ligaib F, uas lighaib L, os lighdhaib X ; cf. Salt,
R. 439 ¦=» rigan riga T, rigan rigda F, riglian righ'dlia LX " robbet TF, Robet L,
rombend X " MSS. iar p hiccilicc T, icilic F 1 ronbroena TP, ronbrceno L
' ronsoera T, ronsdera F, ronscera L ' Erend F

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 327

V. BroccIn's Hymn.
Locus huius ymni Sliab Bladma, i Chluain^ m6r M6ed(5c. Perso
Broccan'' Cloen. Tempus Lugdach" meic Loegaire rig Herenn'' ocus
Ailella mac Dunlange rig Lagen. Causa ,i, Ultan Airdbreccain" a aite
6 dorothlaig fair co roinnised' ferta Brigte trea chumbair mbriathars cuibdius
fileta*" arise'"'"Ult4n rochomthinoil ferta Brigfe ule".
The place of this hymn was Slieve Bloom, or Cluain Mor Moedoc ;
the person Broccan the squinting ; the time, of Lugaid son of Loegaire,
King of Ireland, and of Ailill son of Dunlaing, king of Leinster ; the
10 cause, Ultan of Ardbreccan bis tutor had requested him to relate all
the miracles of Brigit compendiously (and) with poetic harmony, for it
is Ultan who had collected all the miracles of Brigit,
Ni car"" Brigit^ bHadach' bith" - siasair'^ suide eoin* inailt':
co'Mtuil cotlud cimmeda - ind ndeb™ ar dcnairc a mmaicc^.
15 Ni mor" ndcnaig etade" - Trindif con fiasaF hiris",
Brigit mathair morurech*^" - nime flatha ferr cinis'^.
5 Nirbu ecnairc', nirbu elc^ - nibucair"^' banchath brigach^
nibu nathir*^ b6mnech " brecc • ni rir'' mace De ar dibad".
Victorious Brigit loved not the world ; she sat the seat of a bird on
20 a cliff:
the saint slept a captive's sleep for the sake of her Son,
Not much to blame was found (in her)'' with the noble faith of the
Trinity :
Brigit, mother of my Lord, of Heaven's Kingdom best was she born,
25 5 She was not absent (?), she was not evil, not dear (to her) was'"'('!)
vehement women's war :
she was not a stinging speckled snake : she sold not God's Son forwealth,
1, ,i, ni rochar 2, ,i, breosaigit 'they flame-seek' 3, ,i, in bonis
operibus T 4, .i. in bith 5, .i. rosaidestar^ 6. ,i, auis uel lohan-
30 nis T, ,i, auis t Eoin .i. in uirginitate F'"s 7. ,i, in altitudine (suae e)tatis
T, ingen ait i inailt in altitudine 'pleasing maiden' F""^ 8, ,i. Grist T
9, ,i, ni bu assa^ ,i, a hecnach ' it was not easy, i.e, to carp at her '
10, .i. ,,." roboi coniris uasail^^ na trinoite occai 'it is she who was with
lofty faith of the Trinity with her' 11, ,i, mo rorig 'of my great
35 King' T 12, .i, isferr rogenair 'she was the best-born' T
1, ,i, nihu^^ ecnaigthid ,i, ni denad ecnach neich 'she was not a de
tractor, that is, she used not to detract from anyone ' 2, ,i. nibu olc
'she was not bad ' T, nirbo i nibu elcside i nibu emilt ' she was not evil, or she
was not troublesome' F 3, ,i, ni rocharastar cath (namban) mbronach
40 'she loved not the battle of the sorrowful women' T 4. .i, nirorecc'^"
'she sold not' 5, ,i, ar indbas . . .daide 'for the wealth  ' T
" cluain T " Broccan T " meic luadach P ¦' herenn T, herend P
" airdbrecainF ' corinnisedT « ¦mbriathairT, trea b... mar briathar F ^ filitaF
"" arise" P ' ule doF ^ ni car T, ni cair F, niehar Ir, Text, in, 1, 63 ' siasair
T "° nUb T, noeb F " necnaig etaide T necnaige etaide F " trindit T, trinoit F
P huasail T « 'ruirechF ' nipucharF ' brigach T ' naithir T " bSimnech
F " 'not much blasphemy did the Trinity get with her of lofty faith '(?) uasalhires
being translated as a bahuvribi adjective, and con as for ocond J,S, For trindit gen,
sg, cf. togairm Trindbit infra, p. 354, and posit, superlait Sg. 39* 1, 40" 15. W.S. " ' she
was not frail (car, cf, Wb, 18" 2"), fond of women's war (banchath a bahuvribi adj,),
vehement' (?) J,S, " rosdidestar F y asa F ^ an undecipherable siglum in
both MSS, "'' uasal T "" nirbu F "" rm-ec F

328 Old-Irish Verse.

Nipu"" for seotu'"' santach - drnais"'' cen neim* cen mathim :
nirbu '^ chalad*" cessachtach - nicair" indomuin" catbim'".
Nibo^ fri oigthea" acher" - cainbdi®'^ fri lobru truagu*"'* :
10 for maig'^ arutacht'"* cathir'" - dollaid''^" ronsnade''* sltiagu"".
Nibu" airgech" airsldbe^ - genais' for meddn' maige: 5
amra^ d,rad'' do thuathaib - d'ascnam^^ flatha Maicc Maire.
Amra* sdmud*^ sanctBrigte' - amra Plea" conhtiala"' :
She was not greedy for treasures^; she gave without gall, without
abatement :
she was not hard, penurious : she loved not to enjoy the world, lo
She was not harsh to guests : gentle was she to the wretched sick :
10 on a plain she built a convent: may it protect hosts into the
Kingdom !
She was not a milkmaid of a mountain-side; she wrought in the
midst of a plain : i5
wondrous was the ladder to peoples to attain the Kingdom of
Mary's Son,
Wondrous was St Brigit's congregation : wondrous was Plea to
which it went :
6, ,i, nirbo"^ santach fri seutu 'she was not greedy with regard to «<>
treasures' 7, .i. roernastar'' 8, .i. cen imderg ad' withont -pnttin^
to the blush' 8a. ,i, nirhu gand^ 'she was not niggardly' 9, ni
rochar in domun T, ni rochar F 10, ,i, caithem'^ in domuin di fein
quidem"^ ' the consumption of the world by herself ' 1 1, .i, fergach i
feochur 'angry or fierce' T, fer chach i fechuir t acer ,i, achir ,i, ira F n
12, ,i. cdin nobiid ' good she used to be' T 13, .i, airchisecht na
lob(ar) truag 'compassionating the wretched sick' T'''' 14. ,i, Laigen
'of Leinster' T 15. .i. rochumtaig 'built' 16. .i. cell dara
'Kildare' T 17. .i, c?e 'of God' 18. .i. 5ri^i« i ciuitas
1. .i. 9'mis bonum 'she did 5o»iMm' T 2. .i. in chathir \ Brigit'"' io
'the convent or Brigit' 3. .i. do athascnam 4. ,i. bona 5, ,i,
a sa,ncto 6, Am,ra Plea ,i, Bl(asantia) ,i, cathir sen fil do Brigit in
Itaba; t Plea, cathir fil do Brigit for Muir Icht, 7 ise ahordside fil ic
mumtir Br(igte) .. .Ft sic factum est id .i. Brigit rofoid morfeisiur uadi
corRoim d'oglaim uird Petair -j Foil, ar narocomleced di fein o Dia Zb
atecht. Intan doroactatar co Brigit, ni romar oenfocul occu dia nurd ¦
'Rofitir Mac na hingene,' ar Brigit, 'ni mor uar tarba, cid mm- for scethar.'
Misit iterum alios .vn. uiros 7 similiter contigit eis quam primis; 7 tunc
misit alios .VII. uiros 7 a mac dallse leo, ar cached nochluned sede ha
niebuir leis focetoir . Intan tra rossiactatar co Muir let, tanic anfud doib 40
Jair corralsat sis anchoram; rolend ar hendchopor in derthaige, co rolaset
chrandchor inter se im techt sis, conid don dull dorala tect sis - 7 exiuit 7
absoluit lUe anchoram et stetit andsein co cend mhliadne ic foglaim ind
uird, co doruachtatar infiallach aile cucai anair, co tarla anfud mm- doib
ff aL^w ^mco' '"l"'^ ^m r "¦"'"'¦'¦¦ ^ ' '"'•''» T, nirbo F " domun F ' nirbu T
fnv£r,, .,?¦ l^ilTo /„«™''ff«T 'a™»(«,.AtF;isnr»(ac7itusedhereimproperly
'IvT^nt r' 'I"'"/ Z-^- ' ='io flaith ' the n seems otiose or does it mean
<.3iT r"'' ^"'i'^ ¦" "'""'"' '^ " «"•*" T. nibu P o aroech F p eirlebe F
JntnZfl ¦ i-n'ri ^ na.' '*'"'«'"'"« T ' ««»""' T » conhudlai T v of. ^irbat
w^iW, P X ^^'- ^^^'J^' "o'-'-espo'^'Ji'ig to which YBL. 407'' 17 has the usual imm
""Tpn^JiRo '"'/f'"'? , ' '^i^*oghandF -catimF «" quidem P only
truaa ^r.nulT"'f- ,T '° ^^ """^ g>°«' = •'¦ "»'« ««*"{'« >") airchisecht na lob(ar)
truag, I could see famt traces of ic J.S. '"' in cathir i b F

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 329
bahoen im Christ" congaba* • d&l'' as chomtig" fri ddma*^'.
15 Fo'hiiair"^ congab'^ Mace caille'' - caille os chinn^ sanctBrigte:
'twas only about Christ  the meeting that is customary with
companies.
5 15 In a lucky hour Mac Caille held the veil over Brigit's head:
beus isin bale cStna, co rolasat anchoram sis adhuc, co tanic in mac dall
leo anis co nurd celehartha illius ecclesise secum ad se ; 7 tuc leis
clocc anis cueu, 7 ise clocc in maic daill indiu in clocc sein ic muintir
Brigte, 7 ise ord fil occu int ord tuc in dall leis 0 Plea, ' .i. Placentia,
10 a convent which Brigit has in Italy. Or Plea, a convent which Brigit
has on the sea of Wight, and it is its Rule that the folk of Brigit
have. Et etc. Brigit sent from her seven men to Rome to learn the
Rule of Peter and Paul, since she herself was not permitted by God
to go. When they got to Brigit, not a single word of their Rule
15 remained with them. 'The Virgin's Son knows,' said Brigit, 'your profit
is not great, though your labour be great.' Misit etc. and her blind
youth with them, for whatever he heard he remembered at once. So
when they reached the Sea of Wight, a storm befell them upon it, and they
let down their anchor. It stuck on the dome of the oratory, and they
20 cast lots among them for going down, and it fell to the blind youth to go
down. Et... stetit there for a year learning the Rule, when the rest of the
party reached him from the east. And there befell them a great storm
again in the same place, and they cast anchor again. Their blind youth
came to them from below with the Rule of celebration illius etc. And he
25 brought with him from below a bell to them, and that bell belonging to
Brigit's folk to-day is the bell of the blind youth ; and the Rule they have
is the rule which the blind youth brought from Plea ' F""s 7, ,i,
roealai .i. as a hard rocdinbiii co brig, ' departed, that is, from her Rule,
which was fair with might' T, ,i, icoanual F 8, ,i, ba im Grist a oenur
io roboi aggahud i corogabastar ,i, conerbailt^ 'it was about Christ alone
was her..., or corogabastar', i.e. till she died' 9. .i. as gnathach fri
hegeda^ 'which is customary towards guests' TF, i ba menic a dot si fri
truagu ' or her meeting with the wretched was frequent ' T
1, ,i, maith in sen' 'good (was) the hap' 2, .i, Fofuair ,i, in tan
36 ropo ail do Brigit grad nathrige do thabairt fuirri, luid tra co Cruachan
Bri Ele inUib Failge, o rochuala ejoscop Mel do hith and 7 morfeisiur
challech immalle fria ; 7 intan rancatar, ni robai int epscop ara ciund acht
dochuaid i crich Ua Neil fothuath ¦ Luid si din iarnahdrach 7 M-ac caille
d' coins rempe dar Moin Faichnig fothua'ith, 7 dorigne Dia corbo mag
40 minscotach in moin - 0 rancatar tra i comfocraib cosin baile i rrabi epscop
MU, asbert Brigit fri Mac caille go rosudiged calle dar a cend, arna digsed
cen fial dar a cend cosna cleircib ; 7 emnad e sen caille foraithmentar . Iar
riachtain dissi dano issin tech i rrabai ejascop Mel, rolas colum tentide assa
dnd CO clethe na hecailse - A tcondairc tra ejoscop Mel sen 7 roiarfaig :
46 ' caicJie na caillecha'1 arse - Asbert Mac caille fris : 'is hi sen,' arse, 'in
caillech irdirc a Laignib .i. co Brigit (sic) ' Mocen di,' ol epscop Mel, ' is
mese dosrairgert intan hoi imbroind ammathar,' ar se, — .i. fecht dochuaid
epscop Mel do tig Dubthaig, atcondairc setig fo hron ; roiarfaig : ' ced das
in ben maith ' ? arse ; ' ata limsa adbar,' arsi, ' ar is tochu la Dubthach in
50 chumalsen fil ic indlat duihsi annaas mese.' 'Is deithber duitsiu on,' ar
epscop Mel, 'ar fogenaid do silsu do sil na cumaile.' — 'Cid dia tancatar na
» cr" TP " daZ T " comtig F " dama T " fo uair T ' om. F s calle uas
chind F ^ i...conerbailt F only ' The meanings of the line of the Hymn and of
gabud in the gloss are not clear '' hoegidu F ' maith sen P

330 Old-Irish Verse.

caillecha ille ?' ar epscop Mel. ' Do thabairt grad aithrige,' ar Mac caille.
'Dober sa on,' ar epscop Mel. Iarsein tra doerlegait grada fuirri, 7 is grad
epscuip dorala do epscop Mel do thabairt for Brigit, ciarbo grad athrige nama
rop ail disi fein ; 7 is andsein rocho'figaib Mac caille caille uas dnd Brigte,
ut ferunt periti ; 7 is dosen dliges comarba Brigte do gres grad n-ejoscuip 5
fuirri 7 lionoir ejoscuip : Gein robas ic erlegind grad fuirrise, is amlaid
roboi, 7 coss na haltore na ldiin ; 7 roloscthe secht necailse forin chois sein,
7 ni rolosced hi and ¦ Dicunt alii commad i Feraib Telech nobeth ind eclas
i tarla grada for Brigit; i is inArdachud epscuip Mel ata, ut alii dicunt,
larsen tra ropi'idchai epscop Mel .0111, biate euangelii doib anoctor caillech 10
iar iidul doib ule fo gradaib, 7 doraiga each ai dib a biait ; doraiga dano
Brigit biait na trocare - Isand ashert na tomelad biad cen (praicept) di
reme dogres; 7 Nait Fraig (ise) robo fer legind disi 0 sen amach, 7 do Feraib
Turbi doside, ' When Brigit desired to have the order of penitence
conferred on her, she went to Cruachan Bri Ele in Ofi'aly, since she had 15
heard that bishop Mel was there, together with seven nuns. And when
they arrived, the bishop was not there to meet them, but he had gone
northward into the district of Hiii Neill, So on the morrow she went,
with Mac Caille to guide her, northward over the Bog of Faichnech.
And God so wrougbt that the bog became a smooth flowering mead, 20
Now when they drew nigh to the stead wherein was bishop Mel, Brigit
bade Mac Caille place a veil over her head, so that she might not go to
the clerics without a veil over her head. And that would be the veil
which is commemorated. After she had arrived in the house wherein
was bishop Mel, a fiery column flamed out of her head up to the ridge- 25
pole of the church. And bishop Mel beheld that, and asked : 'Who are
the nuns?' said he, Mac Caille said to him: 'That,' said he, 'is the
famous nun from Leinster, even Brigit,' 'My welcome to her,' said
bishop Mel, ' It is 1 who foretold her, when she was in her mother's
womb,' said he. (Once on a time when bishop Mel had gone to the house 30
of Dubthach, he saw (his) wife in grief. He asked : ' what ails the good
woman.' 'I have reason,' said she, 'for the handmaid who is washing your
feet is preferred to me by Dubthacli.' 'That is fitting for thee,' said
bishop Mel, 'for thy seed shall serve that of the handmaiden.') 'Where
fore have the nuns come hither 1' said bishop Mel. 'To have the order 35
of penitence conferred,' said Mac Caille. 'I will confer it,' said bishop
Mel. So thereafter the orders were read out over her, and it came to
pass that bishop Mel conferred on Brigit the episcopal order, though
it was only the order of penitence that she herself desired. And it was
then that Mac Caille held a veil over Brigit's head, ut ferunt periti. And 40
hence Brigit's successor is always entitled to have episcopal orders and
the honour due to a bishop. While the order was being read over her,
thus she was, with the foot of the altar in her hand. And seven churches
were burnt over that foot, and it was not burnt there*. Others say that
the church in wbich Brigit was ordained was in Fir Telech, Or it is in 45
Ardagh of bishop Mel, ut alii dicunt. So after that bishop Mel preached
the eight beatitudes of the Gospel to the eight nuns, after they had all
been ordained, and each of them chose her beatitude. Now Brio-it chose
the beatitude of mercy. On that occasion she said that she would never
partake of food without being previously preached to, and Natfraich was 50
lector to her always from that time forward, and he was of the Fir
Turbi"' F""* 3, .i. rochongaih T 4, .i. mac mathair side do epscop Mel
jis e side rosen caille for cenn riiBrigte. Mac caille ro{s)gaih in caille (osa)
ciund cein roboi Mel oc senad inna cail(le)'', 'he was brother to bishop Mel,
a See Beda Hist Ecei_ j^^ ^ ^ ^j^^j^^, ^.^,^^j^ , ^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ northern
coast of the CO of Dubhn, Eev. Celt xvi, 77 " The margin is cut; probably some
letters (eps ?) have been cut away before Mil

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 331
ba menn''''' inna himthechtaib • for nim rocloss'' a hitge".
Dia nodguidiu' fri cech tress'^ - nach mod^ rosasat"' mo beoil,
domnu* murib mdo' turim' - triar, denfer^, amru scedil'"".
Fua chrii' don chatb'"' Coemgen'"* cloth** - snechta' tria sin
5 liiades gaeth"":
it was clear in her goings that her praj'er had been heard in Heaven.
"God, I beseech Him" for every struggle, in every way that my lips
can reach :
deeper than seas, greater than count, three Persons, one Person,
lo wonder of a story!"
Under his hut was the sage", famous Coemgen, whom the wind
drove (thither) through a snowstorm.
and he it is who blessed the veil on Brigit's head. Mac Caille held the
veil above her head, while Mel was blessing the veil' T 5. .i. ba
^5 follus 'was clear'
1. .i. notguidim T, .i. nodgudim F 2. .i. cechmod T, .i. nad
mod F 3. .i, rosesei* 4. .i./WMOTre'^i quam mare 'deeper than the
sea' 5, ,i, quam potest homo eum narrare T 6, ,i, Amra sceoil
,i, adamra scelaib in seel sa dano ' this tale is more wonderful than tales '
2o pmg g_ £_ ^Q^ struith ' to the sage ' T, don chad ,i, dont [f\ruith 7 a cades
dictus est cadws 7 cad uaidside ,uil bliadna roboi Coemgen inna sessam
i[n]Glind da Locha acht clar foi namd, 7 se cen chotlud frisin re sin ut
ferunt inna crosfigill co ndernsat na heoin a nnitu inna glacaib ut ferunt,
' and cad from it. Seven years was Coemgen standing in Glendalough,
26 with only a board under him, and he without sleep during that time, as
they say, in his cross-vigil, so that the birds made their nests in his
hands' F'"* 7, ,i, coem ingen t agin .i. a drech, t maith aerlabra
'fair the smile, or his mouth, i,e, his face, or his speech was good' F
8, nothercanad Brigit do Choemgen chaith airdirc conidluaithfed gceth tre
3° snechta 7 tre sin fon chro i'fiGlinn Da Locha ¦ arised innister corabai
Coemgend cocenn ,uil, 6^iadan inna sessam cen chotlud, 7 cro a chuhat fein
imbi inarda, (n)o comad athrec tantum (n)o feih robai Coemgen (f)on chr6
cen chotlud, sic (n)i rabai sanctBrigit (s)uanach ' Brigit used to pro
phesy to Coemgen sage, illustrious, that a wind through snow and storm
35 would drive him under his hut in Glendalough, For this is related that
Coemgen was standing to the end of seven years without sleep and the hut
his own length about him on high, or it may have been ,., tantum. Or as
Coemgen was under his hut without sleep, so Saint Brigit was not given
to sleep ' T""^ 8a, ,i, clothach ,i, airdirc ' famous, i,e, illustrious '
40 9, Luades gaeth ,i, roluadestar in gaeth snechto^ tre sin do tothacht - iar-
comairc sen ar is [ijmedon na trilect doberta[r] ante quod non additur
in fine 'the snowy wind drove (him) through the coming of a storm.
That belongs to the end of the line (?), for that is put in the middle of the
,,, ante quod etc' F^^^"
" mend F " rochloss T, roclos F " itge F ^ tres F ' rosasad T
' m6 T, moo F e denfer F '' sceoil T ' fuacru T, foachrit F '' cath TP
' snecta F ¦" gceth TP ° Either nodguidiu is improperly used for nanguidiu, or
perhaps d here is relative, as often in Mid, Ir, 'God whom I beseech,' cf, CZ, iv, 3
" of, cath ebraice cades ,i, sanctus, O'Mulo, Gloss,, bdi cath, bai cast, Amra Col,
p rosesset F 1 fudumna F '' MS, senechto (or senechta) ' the note refers to
the position of snechta

332 Old-Irish Verse.

20 I nGlinn'' dd" loch'" c^sta" crocb - conidnarlaid" sith iar saeth"'^,
Nibu sanctBrigit suanach"'-'^ - nibu uarach'^ im seirc D^,
sech ni ciuirs^ ni cossena'"* - ind noeb dibad"= bethad" ce'".
Andorigenai in ri - dofertaib' ar sanct Brigti"",
madorontai ardune" - cairm°* icualaP cliias nach bi^ s
25 'Cetna thogairt dia fdided"" - la cetim=' hifenamain^
20 In Glendalough a cross was sufi"ered, till peace came to him after
hardship.
Saint Brigit was not drowsy, she was not intermittent*^ about the love
of God : to
the holy one neither bought nor sought the profit of the present
Hfe,
What the King has wrought of miracles for Saint Brigit,
if it has been wrought", for any (other) one, where bath ear of any
one alive heard (it)? '5
25 When the first dairying'' was sent with the first butter in a hamper,
10, ,i, da locha F 11. .i, co roairlestar 'took counsel for' T,
,i, conairtnig F 12, ,i, arngalur'" 1 iar saethur 'after disease or after
labour '
1, sic sancta Brigida fuit sicut Coemgen F la. .i. cotultach ' ^v en to 'io
sleep' F 2. .i. nihu^ iarniiaraib nobid 7 tan oele nadhid^ sere De occi^
sed semper babebat, ' it was not at times there was, and at another time
tbere was not, the love of God with her sed etc. 'TF'"^, .i. nihinuairib
sercc De aice acht dogres ' her love for God was not at times but always,'
F 3. .i. nirochren 4, ,i, ni rochosnastar 5. ,i. indbas '6
' wealth ' T 6, ,i, in domuin chentar T, i, centarach F 7. ,i,
cennadart"'"- fona fertaih inso'"^ sis 'this below is a pillow under the miracles'
8, ,i, ubi T, ,i, dd cairm ,i, ubi F
1. Cetna togairt : feet tanic int aiigel go Brigit co rosfoid do fuaslucud
a mathar roboi icon druid .i. mac Midrui esside. Do Chonnachtaib a 30
mathair side 7 do feraib Muman a athair, 7 i mMaig Fenamna in 
Cliach roboi side indinbaidsin . Intan dano rosiact Brigit corrici sen,
isand roboi amathair inggalur sula icond inis, co ndeoehaid si 7 ara
in druad le dochom a mmathar corragaib si in cucnecht da hes 7 co ndenad
deirc moir dend airliud, 7 rochuala in drui sen . Luid int ara dia thig . 35
'Cinnas,' arindrui, 'atathar icond inis?' 'Am huidech sa cetns,' ar int ara,
' 7 at remra na loeg, 7 it buidig na hoegid ' . Ocus robo olc lasin druid 7 la
mnai in dearc do denam do Brigit, co tancatar 7 ruse 'mor leo do gabail etma
" 'hglind F " da T, recte Glinn dd Locha ; correct loch to Und ? " cesta T
'' saith Tsi&thF " sanctbrigit suanach T; the regular order would have been
suanach sanctBrigit ' hiiarach T 8 chiuir TP '" hosena F ' dibad T
'¦ bethath T ' che T, ci.fobrdn bethad ce LL, 192" ¦" sanchtbrigti T » ami
dernta ar duni F " carm F p ciiala T '' bi T ' folded T " cetim T,
cSteim F ' perhaps 'chilly' cf. Salt. Eaun. 942, 8350. The Irish glossator takes it
from uar in the sense ot 'intermittent' J.S, " the subjunctive puts the case hypo-
thetically 'supposing it to have been done': cf. Wb. 4° 6, dia tarta seuta do chach, ni
gataim airi ' it ye have given treasures to another, I take (them) not from him' Trip. L.
p. 128 " cf. na togorta gl. na hairge LBr. 63" ™ arngahir T only " 6i T
y 7 — bid om. T » acce sere Dai F »" cenadart P "" so P

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 333
nisgaib" do rath a' hdeged - nisdigaib a llenamain*.
it kept her not from boimty'' to her guests; their attachment
was not diminished.
for Brigit 7 dia doerad iarsein mani hetar imimda acce . 7 ni rabe
5 immorro accese acht torud co lleith, co raigaib se in rand sa :
Mo cule se
cule Fiadat find,
cule robennach mo ri
cule GO nni ind.
10 7 dixit iterum : Ti Mac Maire mo chara
do benna{chad mo chule) ;
flaith in domain co immel,
robe immed lasude.
15 7 dixit tertio : A mmo ruri se
connic na hulese,
bennach, a De — nuall cengeiss —
dot laim deis in cule sa.
10 roraind intorod  " sub numero Trinitatis; letorud tra tuic si
asin chulid. 'Is maith,' ar hen in druad, 'do linad ruisc moir indsen.'
' Linaid-si for ruse,' ar Brigit, '7 dohera Dia ni ind'  ^ sen in drui
7 a ben  , 'once an angel came to Brigit, and sent her to release her
mother who was with the wizard, named Mao Midrui. Her mother was of
25 Connaught and her father of the men of Munster, and she was at that time
in Mag Fenamna in  Cliach. Now when Brigit got as far as that,
her mother was with an eye-disorder at the milking-yard. Brigit went with
the wizard's charioteer to her mother, and took the cooking in her stead,
and she used to perform great charity with the wealth ; and the wizard
30 heard that. The charioteer went home. ' How is it at the milking-
place 1 ' said the wizard. ' I am contented in the first place,' said the
charioteer, ' and the calves are fat, and the guests are contented.' And
the wizard and his wife were displeased that charity was wrougbt by
Brigit. So they came, with a large hamper, to get a chance" at Brigit
35 and to enslave her afterwards unless plenty of butter were found with
her. And yet she had only the produce of a churning and a half. So
she repeated this stave : 'My store-room, a store-room of fair God, a store
room which my King has blessed, a store-room with somewhat therein,'
And she said again : ' May Mary's son, my Friend, come to bless my
40 store-room ! The Prince of the world to the border, may tbere be plenty
with Him !' And she said a third time : '0 my Prince, who bast power
over all these things ! Bless, O God — a cry unforbidden — with Thy right
hand this store-room ! ' She parted the churnings (into three) sub etc, A
half- churning she then brought out of the store-room. 'That is good to
45 flll a big hamper!' said the wizard's wife, 'Fill ye your hamper,' said
Brigit, 'and God will put somewhat therein' ,..' F°"^ 2, f^n douc
a bantigerna chuci dond arge ar chend imbi, ' a waggon which her mistress
" nisgeib F " cf, am maith-sea im rath 7 tidnacul LL, 54" 1 " about twenty
letters cut off '' about forty letters cut ofi " cf, etim ,i, baoghal P, O'C ; FM, in,
1574 ' cf, Lismore Lives, p, 320

334 Old- Irish Verse.

A Hucht saille* iarsuidiu - fescor'' — ba hard' in^coscur^ —
sech ba sdtbech'^ in cii de ¦ ni^ bu bronach int oscur*.
Lathe''' bliana^ di'" madbocht^ • ni frith' locht and'' lam chrdbdig'"
30 ba tair""* coidchi" inna "gort • fonmbith" ferais anbig''' "'*
Epscoip' dodaascansat"^ - nirbo'' diiiir"' in gabud di, 5
Her charge of bacon after this, at evening — high was the triumph —
though the hound was satisfied therefrom, the company was not
sorrowful".
On her day of reaping good reaping was there ; no fault was found
there by my pious one : lo
30 till evening there was dry weather in her field, throughout the world
rain poured.
Bishops who visited her, not trifling was the danger to her,
brought to her to the berding-place for butter' T 3, .i. do biathad hocht
'from feeding the poor' T 4, ,i, in lenamain tucsat oegid fuirri 'the 15
attachment which the guests shewed to her ' T
1, ,i, ba mor 'was great' T 2, ,i, in mirbail 'the marvel' T
3, ,i, int oegi ,i, int ascurda t intuata i in...cugud i in'" gnim
dorigne Brigit oc tabairt in biid don^ choin, 'the guest i.e. the  or the
peasant  or the deed which Brigit did in giving the food to 20
the dog' 4. Lathe : i Tir na bennact ic Airiud Boinne i toeb Cluana
haird doronad in firt sa i ic Domnuch mor i toeb Cille dara ,i, flechud
in each inud 7 turad i ngort Brigte, ' one day : in the ' Land of the Bene
diction ' at Aired Boinne beside Clonard, or at Domnach Mor beside
Kildare, this miracle was wrought, to wit, wetness in every other place and 25
dryness in Brigit's field' F^^ 5, ,i, inailh roboinged 'well was it
reaped' T, Mad booth ,i, maith rohoi'hged, ut quidam poeta dixit :
Do bargen
0 fotira foss nui
dianastahra d' oegedaih 30
•mad booth dia chuslind chu.
alaile : Nochotabrad do duine
ni mad coire ract dia buain
in (ni f) maith seis dia fune F"'8 35
6, .i, la Brigit 'with Brigit' 7, ,i, ha terad 'it was dry weather' T,
ba toerad. chaidche 'it was dry till evening' F"'8 8, ,i, snigi dn 'splendid
raining' T, ,i, flechud mor 'great rain' F^^
1, Epscuip ,i, -uil- nepscoip tancatar co Brigit a Huib Briuin
Chualand 0 Thelaig na ne.pscop sainrud co Cill dara ; cm-roiarfaig Brigit 4°
dia coic ,i, do Blathnait, in raba biad acci. Ilia dixit: 'non,' 7 roboi
imloscud la Brigit ani hisen .i. gen biad occi illis; connerhairt int aingel fri
Blathnait co tucad na bu co Loch Lemnachta fri Cill dara atuaith dia
mhlegon, cia rohligtefodi reme - Tuctha din na bai 7 robligtea, co ndeoehaid
in loim dama lestraib, 7 nolinfates cid lestru Lagen ule dob&rtais chuccu ; 45
" lluct salle F " fesciir F ' aF <i sathech T " ni T ' lathi F
e buana T " di F ' frith T k ann T ' crdbdig F chraibdig T "> bata,r F
" caidchi F " naF p bith T <i anmich T ' a syllable is wanting in the
last halt of the line " dodaascensat F ' nirbo T, nirbu F » diiir F " cf.
Lismore Lives, pp. 37, 38; also LBr. 62 where 'guests' are mentioned, cf. cum...
hospitibus esset diuisum, Cogitosus: toscur = tascar Laws vi. 707 " .i, ignim F (here
the gloss begins in F) » do T

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 335
Mainbad" — fororaid''* in ri — • blegon inna mbo fo thri.
Argairt''^ lathe'' anbige"* • cAercha'' for meddn r^de" :
but for — the King helped — the milking of the cows thrice.
On a day of rain she herded sheep in the middle of a plain :
6 et unde stagnum nomen accepit, ' seven bishops who came to Brigit out of
Hiii Briuin Chualann, from Telach na n-Epscop (' Bishops' Hill ') in
particular, to Kildare. Brigit asked of her cook Blathnat whether she
had food. She said ' No.' A.nd Brigit was greatly ashamed of that, to
wit, that she had no food for them. An angel told Blathnat to take the
lo cows to Loch Lemnachta ('the Lake^of New Milk'), to the north of
Kildare, to milk them, though they had been milked twice before. So the
kine were brought and were milked till the milk came over the vessels,
and they would have filled them, had all the vessels of all Leinster been
brought to them ' F""s 2. .i. roathascansatar" 3, .i, nibu hec
16 t' nibu dereoil 'it was not small, or it was not mean' 4, manifortach-
taiged ' had He not helped ' T, ,i. mani fured F
1. roingair 2. Argairt: .i. h6i Brenaind .un. bliadna for muir oc
iarrair Tire Tar'figere Boi beist icoa lenamain frisin re sin i ndiaid in
churaig ¦ Fecth and tanic heist aile cuci dia marbad, co roattaig in beist
20 Brenaind 7 noebu Erend olchena frisin beist ole, 7 ni rosanact co roattaig
Brigit; co nerbairt Brenaind iar sen na biad nifod siriufor muir nocofessad
cidara ndernad ar Brigit in firt sa sech cdch ¦ Tanic iarum, Brenaind for set
do soegid Brigte 7 rofoilsiged do Brigit anisen ¦ Is and rohdi Brigit an tan
sen ic ingaire cairech i Guirriuch Liphe, co ndeoehaid i comdail .Srenaind
25 CO Domnach mor fri Gill aniar, co robennach each dib dia chele ¦ Ic lice
Brenaind lo iarsin isin tes foceird^ Brigit a cocholl flinch forsna goo grene
7 stetit ybrrtt - Atrubairt Brenaind fria^ gilla achochull do chur forro,
CO torchair dih fa di - foceird brenaind fein in tres feet co feirg, 7
tarrasair Jorru tunc - Roiarfaig Brigit dia coic cia met roboi occa do biud -
30 Albert side na rabai occa acht 6en octmad grain eoma ¦ Rucad iarum do''
muliund Ratha Cathair fil fri Gil dara anair fa d.i -j foremthes a bleith
and, ar is and dorala Elill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen ind inhaid sin ic Rath
Cathair ¦ Dochuaid dano timthirid Brigte in tres feet, co rolad i llinne in
mulind cona huic; conid iarsen dorat Brigit brethir for Raith Cathair cona
36 be^ de na tente na doene inti co hi-ath, 7 co ndechaid in mulend ule fon
tal'main - Tuc tra timtirid Brigte a bole asin linne ' 7 a leth aile do mein
bracha, co ndernad fled desen do Brenaind 7 do Brigit 7 dia muntir,
CO robatar - xxx - lathe ic tomailt na flede sen simul ; 7 co tarat each dib a
chobais dia cele ¦ Ashert ^remaind ar thus na deochaid riam 0 rogab crabud
40 dar -vu- nimmaire cen a menmain inDia. 'Is maith,' ol Brigit, 'Deo
gratias ago,' Asbert immorro .Sri^it"" a menmain inDia, na tuc ass etir -
Ad\a\mraigid .Srenaind innisen; 'hud fer din,' ol Brenaind 'da nodersoaigthe
su dinne a each leth. Sic narrauit ei omnia quae in mare a bestiis
audiuit, 7 doronsat iarsen' 'Brendan was four years at sea seeking
45 the Land of Promise, During that time a monster was following him
behind his boat. Once another monster came to it to slay it. The
» manbad F " forarair F " dnbige T '' coercha T, cdircha F » ro-
athascnastar F ' nibu bee IF only ^ MS. focetoir ^ 'M.S. fria fria 'MS,
don ^ leg. bed ' some words seem to be wanting "" something like d dorat ia
wanting

336 Old- Irish Verse.

scarais" iarum' a for brat' - i taig for desleinn^' grSne.
35 In mace' amnas^ rodasgaid'"' • Brigtse" ar ecnairc a rrig*,
she afterwards spread'' her mantle in the house on a sunbeam,
35 The fierce lad, who bad besought Brigit for her King's sake,
monster besought Brendan and the other saints of Ireland against the 5
other beast, and that protected it not till it besought Brigit. After that
Brendan said that he would be no longer at sea till he knew why this
miracle had been wrought for Brigit and not for others. Then Brendan
set out to go to Brigit, and that was revealed to Brigit. At that time
Brigit was herding sheep in the Curragh of the Liff'ey. She went to 10
meet Brendan to Domnach Mor to the west of Kildare, and they greeted
each of them the otber. At Brendan's stone on the day after in the
heat Brigit cast her wet cloak on the sunbeams, and it remained upon
them. Brendan told his servant to put his cloak upon them, and it
fell from them twice. The third time Brendan himself cast it with 15
anger, and then it remained upon them, Brigit asked her cook how
much food she had. She said that she had only one eighth of barley
grain. Then it was taken to the mill of Rath Cathair west of Kildare
twice, and they would not grind it there, for Elill son of Dunlaing, king
of Leinster, chanced to be there at that time at Rath Cathdir. Brigit's 20
servant went a third time, and he was oast into the mill-race along with
his sack. Afterwards Brigit cursed" Rath Cathair that there should be
neither smoke nor fires nor men in it for ever. And the whole mill sank
beneath the earth. So Brigit's servant took his sack from the mill-race
.... and its otber half of meal of malt. Therewith a feast was made for 25
Brendan and for Brigit and for her household, and they were thirty days
consuming that feast together. And each of them confessed to the other.
Brendan said first that ever since he became pious he had never gone over
seven furrows without his mind on God. 'It is well,' said Brigit, 'I
thank God.' Brigit said however (that since she had fixed) her mind on 30
God, she had never taken it from Him at all. Brendan marvelled thereat.
' It will be just then,' said Brendan, ' that thou shouldest surpass us in
every respect.' -S'ic etc. 'and which they had done' F 3. .i, illo 'on a
day' T ^ 4, .i. flechuid moir 'of great wet' T, .i.flecud mor 'great wet' F
5, .i. i?»ilf ai(7 X'i/e 'in the plain of the Liifey' 6. .i. scaiZis' ' she 35
spread out' 7. .i. iarsen ' after that ' F 8. .1. a cocholl I secip
etach uachtorach archena« 'her cloak, or any other upper garment whatso-
ever' 9. .i. for desred .i. forsna go grene robatar (in)a laim deis 'on
(her) right hand, i.e. on the sunbeams that were in her right hand ' T,/or
deis les \for deis [under the line]... acsi diceret /orea goo grene F 40
1. .i. in meirlech^^ tanic co Brigit 'the robber who came to Brigit'
2. INmac amnas : ic Raith Derthaige i nHu[i]b Failge doronad in firt sa
.i. tanic merlech co Brigit fo ¦ uil . co mhered molt cech uare uadi do chair-
chaih mnd Dubthaig, coroaithferad for Brigit; conerhairt Brigit: 'fegaitse
for caircha dus in marat ule ; rofegsat iarum .i. Dubthach 7 a ben, 7 45
fuaratar eat ule i comlane cen esbaid neich ' at Rath Derthaige in Ofi'aly
" deslem T., desleind F. We have no other example of the word " rodascaid P
« Brigta T; it is ace, sg. = Brigti, of, KZ, xxviii, 146 " cf, scarais Airmedh a prat
Kev. Celt. xn. 68 " lit. ' put a word upon' ; in a good sense foracaib brethir fair
Trip. L. p. 162 f scailess T e I— archena F only "' merlech F

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 337

36 dobert' secht multu liade" • a trdt" nisdigaib a llin.
Is dom" sous' matchous''^ - a ndorigt^nai" do maith.
amra^di in fothrucud''' - senta^" impe, baderglaid'^-
Senais' iu caillig comaiP^ . baslan cen neim cen galar'.
S 36 carried off seven wethers from her; the number of her flock was not
diminished.
It is of my knowledge if I relate all the good that she has done :
a marvel of hers was the bath ; she blesses it about her, it became
red ale,
IO She blessed the dropsical' nun; she was whole without poison, without
illness.

this miracle was wrought, to wit, a robber came seven times to Brigit,
and he used to carry ofi' from her every time a wether of the sheep of
Dubthach's wife. Reproach was cast on Brigit, Brigit said : Look at
'5 your sheep to see if they all remain. Then they, to wit Dubthach and
his wife, looked, and they found them all complete without any missing '
F""8 3, ,i, rogudestar T, ,i, rogadestar ,i. rogudestar F 4, ,i. 'arin
rig itai^ ecnarcns (tab)air ni dona (cair)chaib (d)am-sa^,' olse, '"ior the
King who is interceding for thee (?), give me of the sheep,' said he "
20 5, ,i, rwc T, ,i, roctis (1) F
1, ,i. is dom ddn ' it is of my art ' TF, ,i, is dom filidecht ' it is of my
poetic skill ' F 2, mad dia ninnisiur"^ ' if I relate ' 3, ,i, maith
'good' T, Amra ,i, maith. I Cilldara doronad in firt sa ,i, dune trdag dia
rodlect ri Lagen lind, 7 ni rabai adbar a denma co tanic co Brigit ¦ Is and
25 rohoi .Srigit ifothrucud ara dnd, co roattaig in duine truag sin hise
CO rocobrad e, co rosen Brigit iarsen in fothrucud i rrabai co ndernai
lind de 7 co tardad don dune iarsen 7 co tarait side dond rig ' at
Kildare this miracle was wrought, to wit, there was a poor man on whom
the king of Leinster had a claim for ale, and he had not wherewith to
30 make it up, so he came to Brigit, Brigit was in (her) bath when he came.
The poor man besought her to help him. Then Brigit blessed the bath
wherein she was, and made ale thereof. Afterwards it was given to the
man, and he gave it to the king' F""s 4, .i, irraba si fein 'in which
she herself was' T 5, ,i, hennachais^ ,i, rosenastar 'blessed' 6, .i,
35 ba lind derg" ,i, ba flaith derg° 'it was red ale'
1, Senais ,i. rosenastar F""^ 2, ,i, comaillig^ 'dropsical'
3, ,i. caillech i rrabdi comaille dodeochaid co Brigit 7 rosic 'a nun in whom
there was a dropsy came to Brigit and she healed her' T, .i, caillech roboi i
Cluain Moiscna 7 comaille inti, co tarla Brigit dochum na cille, co tanic
40 iarsen co Brigit 7 corbo glan iarum ' a nun who was in Cluain Moiscna
and a dropsy in her, Brigit chanced to come to the church. She came
to Brigit and was clean afterwards' F""«
" huade F " tret T ° dam T ¦" leg, ma atchoils " ndorigenai T
'fothrugud TF « =s4naid-i ^ comaillF ¦ In Cogitosus comaZJ is taken
in the sense of 'pregnant'; for a miracle of a like kind see LL, 285" 45 sqq. But
comaille of the glossator is = comalne (gl, intercus) Sg. 110" 2, PCr. 42»'l '' (a F
' tabair dam nidona caircaib F "» ninisiur P " om, P " derc F
P comallaig T
s, G. II. 22

338 Old-Irish Verse.

40 ba md* amru* arailiu - din*" chloich dorigne saland^
Ni rurimiu'"' nl airmiu'^' • andorigenai ind ndebdiiiP^:
bennachais" in clarainech - comtar' forrdili* adi sliiP-
Ingen amlabar" dobert' - Brigtse'' ba hoen^ a' amra:
44 ni luid aliam"" assa° laim" ¦ combo" r^il** a comlabra"'.

40 'twas a marvel greater than any other; of the stone she has made
salt,
I cannot reckon, I count not what the holy creature hath done :
she blessed the flat-faced* man, so that his eyes became visible,
A dumb girl was brought ; Brigit's miracle was unique : lo
44 her hand went not from her hand till her speech was clear.
4. .i. ba mode int amru firt aile do denam 'the marvel was the
greater from the working of another miracle ' F 5. .i, i Guirriuch
Liphi doronad in firt so ,i, fer tanic sech Brigit 7 saland fora muin,
conerhairt Brigit ris: 'cid fil fort?' 'Clocha,' olse. 'Bid ed,' ol Brigit ¦ 15
rocomallad amlaid. S(te)tit ille c^uidem. Tanic dano iterum sech Brigit,
et ilia dixit ei : 'aid fil fort muin ?' ' Saland' olse. ' Bid ed,' ol Brigit ¦ j
rofirad amlaid 'in the Curragh of Liff'ey this miracle was wrought,
to wit, a man came past Brigit with salt on his back, Brigit said to
him: 'What is on thee?' 'Stones,' said he, 'It wiU be so,' said Brigit. 20
It was fulfilled even so. Stetit etc. He came again past Brigit, and
she said to him : 'What is on thy back?' 'Salt,' said he. 'It will be so,'
said Brigit. And it was verified even so' F""s 6. .i, niroairmius
'1 have not counted ' T, ,i, ni etaim a thurim ' I cannot recount it ' F
7, ,i, wi etaim a arim i ni airmim^ cecha ndernai^ do fertaib 'I cannot 25
count it, or I do not count all the miracles that Brigit has wrought'
8. ,i, Brigit T, ,i, induil ndeb F 9, .geK7tachais in clarainech ,i.
robennach. I Cluain Chorcaige inUib Failge doronad in firt sa ,i, clam
i'ucad_ eo Brigit, co nerbairt fris in tom luachra roboi inna arrad do
thabairt asmd inud i rraba, co tuc ass dano, co tanic topur usci assind 30
inud sm corrobroenfo agid corbo (sl)an, 'i.e. she blessed. In Cluain
Corcaige m Ofi'aly this miracle was wrought, to wit, a leper was brought
to Brigit, She told him to take out the clump of rushes that was
beside him from the place in which it was. So he took it out, and
a well of water came from that place. He sprinkled it over his face 35
and was whole ' F'"e
1. Iii^en amlabar : i Cluain I..... dorigned in firt sa : ingen andabor
tucad CO Brigit corragaib Brigit laim na hingine inna laim, 7 ni roleic se
lam na hmgme assa laim corbo follns a herlabra 'in Cluain ... this miracle
was wrought. A dumb giri was brought to Brigit, Brigit took the 40
giri s hand in her own, and she let not the giri's hand go out of hers
till her speech was plain' F'"e 2, ,i. do fertaib Brigte 'of Brigit's
miracles T .^ ^ e>
'comdarT J forreil TF " s»JZ T ^eg. dobreth '^ Brigta T ' om, F
p cll'!^ Tp" a . -^r^'" ^ " "»™' '"'*' *!'« ^«'=°''d ' a-ided over the line T
t }TZl^ f ¦^;?"'"' ^ / " ccomlabra F - cf, in Clarainech Ann, Ul, 713
t m airmim not in T " cecha dernai T, cechinderm P

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 339

Amra^ tinne^ senastar*'' • ba nert D6 rodglinnestar ''^
robdi mi Mn lasin coin" • incti nicon* millestar.
Ba mo amru arailiu' • mir dotluchestar^'' dind lucht'^
48 ni coill dath a mmaforta^* - brothach' focress" inna hucht'"'.
5 In clam" gdde'^ ailgis^ di'' • ba maith conidrualaid* do :
Marvellous the flitch that she blessed; 'twas God's might that secured it.
it was a full month with the hound ; the hound marred it not.
'Twas a wonder greater than any other wonder, a bit that she
asked from the (cauldron's) charge.
10 48 it spoiled not the colour of her scapular; (though) boiling' it was
thrown into her bosom.
The leper who begged a boon of her, 'twas well that 
to him :
3. Amra (tinne) ,i, tinne saille tucad disi i nedbairt, i Cill Finnend i
IS Fine Gall dordnad so, co norSo cuman Ua muintir si a breith leo do Cill dara,
CO rabai andsin cu cend mis 7 cu ica comet, sech ni roleic do anmanna cele
corpud 7 niro  "" amal nocat(h)eth ahaith cetna 'a flitch of bacon which
was given to her as an offering. In Cell Finnend in Fingal this was
wrought. Her people did not remember to bring it with them to Kildare.
20 And it was there till the end of a month and a dog guarding it. Not
only did it allow no other animal to defile it (but it did not touch it itself),
just the same (?) as if it had eaten its fill' F""8 4. ,i, saille 'of bacon' T
5, .i, .Srigit F 6, ,i, roglinnig 7 rochomet in nasill 'guarded and
preserved the joint' T, ,i, roglinnig estar F
25 1. ba mode in tamra aile fris 'it was the greater of the other marvel
(added to) it' F 2, rothothlaigestar'^ T 3, ,i, robbi isin chore
'which was in the cauldron' T, ,i, dune tr'uag rocunnig mir for Brigit
do{n)h(iad) rohoi isin chore, 7 nirbo bruthe in biad and e&r, co rochuinnig
se for (a) lucht  {t)riafeirc erchor don mir frisin dune, co tarla i
30 nucht Brigte, 7 ni rochoill a etach sen 'a poor fellow asked of Brigit a bit
of the food that was in the cauldron, and the food in it was not at all
cooked ; so he asked of her folk  in anger cast a bit at the man and
it fell into Brigit's bosom, and that spoiled not her dress ' F 4, ,i,
nothad" sen, ondi as mafortis ,i. copchaille^ .i. brdt bis dar cend  iCill
35  rd(f)...dano doronad in firt bee sa 'in the singular, that is her vest
ment from mafortis, that is coif, i.e. a strip of cloth which is over 
In Cell... this little miracle was wrought ' F^K 5, ,i, te'hot' 6, ,i.
rolaad ' was cast ' T, ,i, rolaad inna uct ,i, i nuct Brigte ' it was cast into
her bosom, that is, into Brigit's bosom ' F 7, ,i, Brigte T
40 1, In clam ,i, combad clam Patraic tanic co B(rigit) (do chuinchid) ho, 7
ni ragaib acht inho ba ferr ininis Brigte do (j) in loeg b(a fe)rr . . 7
combad (e al) loeg fen co robennach Brigit in loeg rob ferr isin buale co rochar
in-b6 i 7 , , , , don chlam iarsin, ' it may have been a leper of Patrick's
who came to Brigit to ask for a cow, and he took none but the best cow
45 in Brigit's milking yard and the best calf  So Brigit blessed the best
calf in the byre, and the cow loved it  ' F^e 2. .i. roguid T, .i.
roguid a ailgais F 3. a itge 'his prayer' T 4. .i. co roernestar'^ 'so
that she gave '
" senastar T " rodoglinnestar F " Ian scoin P * nicon- F, nocon- T
° dotlucestar T ^ don luct F « a mafarta F " huct F ' rogaid
T, gade P ; gdde is the relative form of gdid as berte is of birt ¦< ailges di F ' of.
usee brothach usee fuar LBr. 228 ¦" about twenty-eight illegible letters
» rotothlaigestar F " .i, ::tat F p here the note ends in T ¦» coroernastar F
22—2

340 Old-Irish Verse.
senais" forglu" inna loeg'' - carais' forglu inna'' mbo.
Reraig' iarum a carpat" - fothiiaith'^ do Bri* Cobthaig CdiP;
52 in loeg^ Iia clam i carput - inbd i ndiaid' ind Idig^.
Indaim' dodaascansat*"^ - fd" led rodascload'^ nech:
frid'' conuccaib° indoub^ • matain' tancatar a tech''. ^
the choice of the calves she blessed; the choice of the cows loved (it).
She then directed her chariot northwards to Bri Cobthaig C6il :
52 the calf with her leper in the chariot : the cow after the calf.
The oxen which parted from her (?), it seemed good to them that
some one should turn them back : lo
the river rose against them ; in the morning they came home.
5. .i, rosenastar F 6, ,i, togu ' choice ' T 7, ,i, rocharastar in
loeg togu™ namho'^ 'the choice of the cows loved the calf
1. .i. roraiih" ,i, roleic arith do do Bri 'permitted it to run to Bri'
T, ,i, Nadf\r\aich fer legind Brigte .. (ro)h6i... ba.si  uair nad rahi 15
int ara ifos, co tarla alaile cud int  co roattaig inni Brigit imma
lecud isin  ass, 7 roleced som ind iarsen - Rocuinnig seom dano boin
eo Brigit 7 doratad do acht  icon loeg lee, rochuindig Brigit loeg
 nagebad no coroch  robennach dano Brigit in loeg co tarda iarsin
isin car . ... in loeg dd dar Erind dechsed ¦ Reraig  commad n6  20
 F^s 2. .i. proprium nomen loci imBregaib T, hori Breg
Cobtach Coel, Natfraich dano is e ropo imthusid in charpait tunc ' Cobthach
Coel was king of Bregiai" ; as to Natfraich, moreover, he was then the
driver of the chariot ' F
1. Indaim ,i, cara tdnic co Brigit car ad Mor a Guirriuch Liphe, 7 25
duthracht lais di coronasta Brigit occai inn aidche sdn, co tallad a hesrech'^
dia es 7 co rucad co habaind Liphe, 7 co neracht friu ind ahand co tartsatar
na mdrligh a netaige for adarca^ nandam oc tec\ht'\ ddib tairse ¦ Tecait
in daim uadib for culu dia tig 7 tiagait dano do Cill dara co Brigit 7
etaige na merlech leo co Brigit, 'a friend came to Brigit,,. J/ or in the 30
Curragh of the Liffey, and he desired of her that Brigit should be pledged
(to stay) the night with him. In her absence her team was stolen and
was brought to the river Liffey, The river rose against them, and
the robbers put their clothes on the horns of the oxen as they crossed it.
The oxen went away back to their home, and they came to Kildare to 35
Brigit, and the robbers' clothes with them' F""s 2, ,i. roat/iascaiisatar
3. .i, 'maith 'good' 4, ,i, roscloised F 5, .i, tuargaib^ 6, ,i,
indaband 'the river' 7, .i. Cell dara T
" forclu na loeg F " forclu 'na P
" charpat F " fotuaith T, fothuaid F
" Bri T, Brig F ' indiad F b a lldeg P
•> dodaascensat F. For the translation of 1, 53, W,S, alone is responsible
' rodoscload P, = 0,lr, rondacload ' should have heard them,' J,S,
'' a dissyllable, like fria Ha
' conucab indob matan F ; oub = aub LL, 13" 7
"" fogamail T n na bo F
" apparently =roTOi'tft from roithim 'drive'
p See for him LL, 269, Celt, Zeitschr. 111, 1
1 leg, sesrech ' MS, adarcha
" tuarcaib F

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 341

Scarais' ahech cenn abr^it"^ - intan dorertatar''' fo" f^n.
56 nibu leithiseF in mam • maccD6 reraig^ in riglaim*'^
Tathich*' tore allaid a tret - fothiiaith'^ dosephain'"^ anoss"'-
s^nais'' Brigit Iia' bacbaill - Iia mucca gabais foss"".
^ Mugart' mucc meth di^" dobreth* - dar Mag Fea — ba amra= —
Her horse severed  when they ran (?) down a slope :
56 the yoke was not down on one side : God's Son stretched forth
the royal hand,
A wild boar haunted her herd : northwards the beast" (?) drove it :
IO Brigit blessed him with her crozier ; with her swine he took up his
abode,
Mugart a iat pig was given to her : over Mag Fea — 'twas a marvel —
1, Scarais ,i, ic  doronad so eter Forraig Patraic 7 Cill
Culind - Robai Brigit 7  Nadfraich i noen charput  ddib
15 annes do Chill dara. Pridchais intan sen ddib Nadfrcech brethir Di 7
ledd uad na heuchu  indara ech a hrdgait on ch(arput) co mbdi ac
ithi feoir  re conacca Ailill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen anisein...
. . . . do Mastein co  tarat a bragait fon cungai co nerbairt ris Brigit :
ar in numaloit dor(dna)is bid duit rige Lagen co brath 7 \d\ot chiniud
20 itdiaid", F""^ 2. ,i, fobreit bis fobragait indeich 'the fobrdt 'under-
strap' which is under the horse's neck' 3, ,i, roreithsetar'^ 'they ran'
4, ,i, rofoirestar 'helped' T, ,i. rofursetar i rofortaoltlsetar 'they helped or
assisted' F 5, ,i, ldm rig Lagen 'the king of Leinster's hand' T
1, Tathig tore ,i. tore allaid rohdi inalaile caillidfri Cilldara atiiaid,
25 conna leced mucca aile cucai, 7 rosen Brigit cona bachaill in caille ic Ros
na Ferta i Cill dara fri clocthech atuaith corbo chunnamain friu iarsein -
roho e roho tosech doib dogres ' a wild boar which was in a certain wood
north of Kildare, and it used not to allow other pigs to approach it, Brigit
with her staff blessed the wood at Ross na Ferta ('wood of the miracle') in
30 Kildare north of the ' Bell-house 1,' so that after that it was at peace with
them; it was their leader always' F""« 2, .i. rothoihnestar'' 3, ,i,
in mucc allaid^ ' ' the wild pig '
1, Mugart .i. mucc ard i mucc meth 'a high pig, or a fat pig' 2. ,i,
do Brigit ' to Brigit ' 3, ,i, mue meth dobered ri Fotharta Tire, tir sen
36 i ndesciurt Ua Censelaig, cecha bliadna do .Srigit i nedbairt. Tict 0 rig Ua
Censelaig dia chuinchid  he do Brigit. Asbert immorro ri Fotharta
nachistibred do 7 nachistihred do Brigit dar a sarugud som acht noslecjed
hi immach 7 in leth nosfaidfed Dia  di dar Mag Fea co Uachtar
Gabra ,i, co hait imboi Brigit 'a fat pig used to be given by the king of
¦ cend abret F. The reading and the interpretation are doubtful, breit is explained
by fobreit, apparently something running under the neck of the horse to keep the yoke
in its place. Perhaps cennfobreit should be read as a, compound word: 'her horse
parted the cennfobreit' J.S. " dorethetar F. The genuine word is uncertain : leg,
dorerttar=di-r-ess-rathatart fdn does not rhyme properly with laim; transpose the
two halves of the second line W,S, But F suggests in the last line maic De fororaid
HoMm 'the royal hand of God's Son helped,' J,S, " fon F ^ lethisel F
" fororaid rigldimF ' tathig F e thuaidF ^dosefainF 'amosTP
¦' senais T ' fria T "" fos F " of a neut, oss or noss we have no other instance
» MS, i diaid p roreitsetar F t cf. Beeves' Adamnan p, 217 "¦ rotobnestar P
' ,i, in muic nalla F

342 Old-Irish Verse.

60 tafnetar" coin alta di - combdi'' inUachtur'" Gabra^
Asrir' in sinnach^ nallaid - do raith a aithig^ in triiaig :
dochum feda" conselai^ - ce dosefnatar'* intsl6aig*.
Ba menu'"'' inna himthechtaib - ba denmathair*"' Maicc Rig mdir.
60 wolves hunted it for her, until it was in Uachtar-Gabra, 5
She gave the wild fox for' her vassal, the wretched one :
it went'' to the wood though the hosts chased it.
It was clear in her goings that she was the unique mother of the Son
of the Great King :
Fotharta Tire, a land in the south of Hiii Censelaig, every year to Brigit as lo
an offering. Messengers came from the king of Hiii Censelaig to ask it 
However, the king of Fotharta said that he would not give it to him and
he would not give it to Brigit in his despite, but he would let it go forth,
and wherever God should send it  over Mag Fea to Uachtar
Gabra, i.e, to the place where Brigit was' F""^ 4. ,i, tuccad 'was 15
given' T, Z>o6re<[A] ,i, ilMcaii F°"8 5, ,i, 6a mai^A 'it was good' 6, .i.
telach nwr sein^ fil imMaig Lagen 'that is a great hill in the plain of
Leinster '
1. ,i, roeirnestar'^ 'gave' 2, Asrir ,i  (romarb) dnnach na
banrigna ic Mastin i nOih Muredaig, co rotriallad a marbad ind Is and 20
dorala Brigit ic Mastin intan sen, conerhairt Brigit iter mac.robad
ferr — marbad nogehtha ar scath'^ acht co ndernad inclesamacht donid in
sinnach aile - Senais iamm Brigit in caille, 7 benais hoscrand eo tanic
sinnach na clesamnacht cetna esti, 7 dorat Brigit... dar cend intruaig -
0 roleced ass tra injer dochuaid isin caill in sinnach 7 ni choemastea ni 25
dd cia nobetis coin Lagen ule inna diaid ' (a man killed) a fox belonging
to the queen at Maistiu" in Hiii Muredaig, and it was sought to put him to
death for it, Brigit chanced to be at Maistiu at that time, Brigit said
 would be taken in its place provided it could
do the tricks wbich the other fox used to do. Then Brigit blessed the 30
wood, and struck a clapper, and a fox with the same tricks came out of it,
and Brigit gave it for the wretch. So when the man was let off the fox
went into the wood, and nothing could have been done to it, though all the
hounds of Leinster had been after it' F 3, ,i, roelai t rosirP 'escaped,
or searched ' 4, da rotdipniset T, ce rotaifnitar F 36
1, ,i, ba follns 'was clear' 2, i Cill Brigte o Chill dara fades
doronad so 'this was done in Cell Brigte south of Kildare' F""8
3, ,i, ba hoen de matribus Christi jBrioit ' Brigit was one of the mothers
of Christ' T
" taifnetar F " comboi F. combdi T
° nuactur F J athig F
" fedai F
' dosepnatar F
e intluaig TF
" hoSnmathair F
' cf. Vol, I, p, 534
'¦ cf, -coisle LU, 64" 16, cotsela Eev, Celt, xi, 444
' om, P
"" roernastar F
" leg, ara scdth : cf, Aisl, p, 134, Laws in, 26
" now Mullaghmast, 00, Kildare, Eev, Celt, xv, 336
P In T it is more like rosin-, in P the last letter is indistinct, J,S,

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 343
64 s^nais"^ inn en'* Idamnech'' - conidnimbert" inna laim,
Nonbur' dibercach'* senais^"^ - dergsait^^ aminna'" a Hind chrd^:
infer fordacorsatar'"^ • gdita"* ni frith coll and"^^ do'.

64 she blessed the fluttering bird, and brought it into her hand.
Nine robbers she blessed : they reddened their arms"" (as they
thought) from a pool of blood :
the man on whom they cast them was killed (in their opinion) ; (in
reality) no hurt was found to him therein.

4, ,i, rosem T 5, Rond argait tuc alaile dune i nedbairt do Brigit;
lo CO tarait si dona hingenaib becaib batar immalle fria, ar ba hole leosom cen
ni do tabair\t\ doib ¦ co tanic alaile clam cucisi do chuinchid neich furre,
CO tarait si in rond do cen fis dona hingenaib, 7 rochisetar intan fetetar •
Co nerbairt si friu : ' da log conatchide do tabairt d'&ih dar'^ cend V ' Roho
maith lind,' ar seat, int en bee ut do bith ocund, ar is alaind hie • Bennachais
15 .Srigit in nen, corbo cennais as cech laim di alailiu ¦ Conid Tir ind eoin
o sen immach nomen regionis iforcoemnacair in firt sa, 'a silver chain a
certain man gave as an offering to Brigit, and she bestowed it on the
little girls with her, for they were displeased that nothing should be
given to them, A certain leper came to her to beg something of her, and
20 she gave him the chain unknown to the girls, who wept when they knew.
She said to them : ' What equivalent would ye seek for it ?' ' We should
be pleased,' said they, ' to have yonder bird, for it is beautiful,' Brigit
blessed the bird, and it became tame from hand to hand. And so the
name of the place in which this miracle took place is ' The Land of the
25 Bird ' from that time forth ' F""e
1, d'Uib Loscain doib, ut ferunt, 'they were of the Ui Loscain, ut
ferunt' F 2, ,i, rosenas\tar'\ ,i, .Brigit F 3, Ndnhur derhrathar do
Laignib diarb dii dul do a... I it Leith Cuind, ar is eat romarb he co tancatar
CO Brigit de sSnad anairrn ¦ Isand dosralai sede tunc ic Ross na ferta i Cill
30 c?ara • i?o6ennacb c^ano 5rigit doib a narmu - Dochotar fa thuaith tra iar
s4nad a narm - eo tarla doib infer romarb a nathair ¦ co roma/rbsat he, andar
leosom, 7 ni tucsat immorro banne fola as, comtar hudig som de sen ¦ terna
immorro in fer per gratiam Brigte ' nine brothers of Leinster, who
wished to go , , , , in Conn's Half, for they had slain him. They came to
36 Brigit that she might bless their arms. At that time she chanced to be
at Ross na Ferta in Kildare, Brigit then blessed their arms. So they
went northwards after their arms had been blessed. The man fell in
their way who had slain their father. They thought that they had slain
him, yet they had not brought a drop of blood from him. They were
40 thankful therefore, Howbeit, the man escaped through Brigit's grace' F""^
4. a^^aw", 'their spears' F 5. .i, a wairm, 'their arms' T 6, ,i.
forrochuirsetar T 7, ,i. gona i rogonad, ' wounds, or was wounded ' T
8, .i, 'liar ni for firduine rolaset a 'hgona acht is for corth(e) cloche, 'for they
had inflicted their wounds not on a real man but on a stone pillar ' T
" senais T ; leg, senais sil " luamnach F " conidnimmert F ^ nonbur
dibercachF ^ dercsait T, amesat F ' mindaF ^chroF ^ fordagoirsetarF
' gdeta T goita F ^ coll and : collann T, coland F., corr, Atkinson ' do F
"" cf. O'Dav. s.v. alt " leg. dara " written over amcsat

344 Old- Irish Verse.

Andorigne do fertaib" • nifail doruirme'" co cert.
68 amra^ rogab' praind"" Lugdach - trenfer*^* ni digaib'^ anert^
Omna' natizargaib in slQag' - in fecht naile, digrais^ cloth',
dobert'' di a mmacc^ la Brigte *"- co airm" irrochloth'^ a both'.
What she hath wrought of miracles no one can rightly recount : s^
68 a marvel : she took away Lugaid's dinner ; it diminished not the
champion's strength,
A tree which the host could not lift, at another time, excellent the
fame'' —
Brigit's Son brought to her to the place in which  that it should be, lo
1, ,i, done a thurim^ 'who could make its enumeration' 2. ,i,
maith' good' T 3, ,i, rnai^A cfograii ' she well diminished ' F 4, tri
trenfir robdtar i\c]claide cluid dune Alinne ,i, in tres primdun'" rig Lagen.
It e a nanmand Mureth 7 Fiac 7 Lugaid. Proind cet domeled cech fer dih.
Roherbad tra Lugaid i nerchomair na cell dia biathad, 7 in dias ele iner- 15
ehomair na tuath. Rochunnig tra Lugaid do Brigit eo rodighad a haith^ 7
na rogahad a nert. Oo nderna Brigit s(e)n dd, 7 co robennach a gin eonarho
mo a hdith^ inna cech dune arcena. Co ndeoehaid iarsen co tuargaib in
cloch foremeid cet fer dib in laa reme asin elud ior mullach Ailindi and"
' three strong men were digging the ditch of Dun Alinne, one of the 20
three chief forts of the King of Leinster, Their names are Mureth and
Fiac and Lugaid, Each of them used to eat the dinner of a hundred.
Now Lugaid had been entrusted to the church to feed, and the two others
to the laity. So Lugaid asked Brigit to diminish his appetite without
taking away his strength, Brigit did that for him, and she blessed his 25
mouth so that his appetite was not greater than that of any other man.
Then he went and raised a stone, which a hundred of them had been
unable to do the day before, out of the ditch on to the top of Alenn
there' F""^ 6, ,i, ro digaih F ,i, rodigaib a thuara 7 nirbo lugaide a nert
Lugdach 'she diminished his food, and Lugaid's strength was not the 30
less,' T 6, .1, Lugaid trenfer roboi i Laignib 7 ba se ad... ,i, praind cet;
rodig(aib) apraind .. nerath 7 ni(di)gaib anert 'i,e, Lugaid a strong man
who was in Leinster, and this was his ,,, a dinner of a hundred. She
diminished his dinner  and it diminished not his strength ' T""^
1, Omna dorochair i Fidgable forsin chonair co ngebed...doenib 735
foremdetar Ui Failge a turcbdil. Co tarla .Brigit feet in conair sen, coroat-
chisei Ui Failge hi imma turcbail assinn inud irrabe. Cotuarcaib sihi
iarsen trea nert meic De, co nisfail nahinud(^) cetna osen ille, 'a tree fell on
the road in Fidgable and the men of Offaly were unable to raise it. Once
Brigit happened to be on that road. The men of Offaly begged her to 40
raise it from the place in which it was. Then she raised it through the
strength of the Son of God, and it is in its same place from that time
forth' F""8 2, ,i, ergna 'wise' F 3, ,i, clothach ingnim 'famous
the deed 'F 4, c^omcc ,i, Crist 'brought, to wit, Christ' F 5. ,i,
CO hined 'to the place ' F 6, ,i, in rochrad ,i, in robo maith '....'.. i.e. 46
in which it was good ' F 7. ,i, a bith ' that it should be ' F
" fertaib T " domrme T <= prainn T praind F " trenfer T " na diqaib F
' sluaig F « asbert amacc F " BHgt,^ F ' irochlaid F, leg, i,Tochleth from
/o-ciaifaim 'expeoto euro'? J, S, " cf. nitharda ih'ainech ar choirm na biad aris
ferr dm cloth oldas dm bud LL, 344" 13 ' thurem T, turim F "> mh intes
primdun " =sdith » In the MS, it seemed to be al:id .i and

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 345

In sdt*' argait'' nad chlethi"^ • arulc"^ fri fraicc'^' ind niad^
72 focress' immuir fut' roit" - co frith immedon iach'-^
Amra' di''-' in bantrebthachs - ardoutachf"^ imMaig Coib':
The precious thing of silver, which is not to be concealed, for evil to
5 the champion's woman
72 was flung into the sea the length of a cast; it was found in a salmon's
beUy.
A marvel of hers : the widow, who refreshed her in Mag Coil,
1. .i. delg ' a brooch ' T 2. .i. ni dichelta ' it is not to be con-
10 cealed ' T, .i. narho coir .i. do cldth i do dicelt ' wbich it was not proper,
namely, to hide or to conceal ' F 3. ,i, fi-i cumail ' to a handmaid '
4, ,i, Nia proprium nomen alicuius poetae T, ,i, in trenfer ' the hero ' F
5, ,i, rolaad ' was cast ' 6, ,i, fut erchora ' the length of a cast ' T,
fot ,i, erehoir F 7. .i. bratan^ 'a salmon' T 8. IN set .i. delg
15 argait dorat ri Lagen illoig a dana dia Hid - corrue side leis dia tig coha
tig eo tarat i llaim na cumaile dia tasced - Co(ruc) hen ind Hed uadi e. 7
 isin farrce ar ule f(risin eumai)l  a ben impe  co rocunnig
in file in delg cosin cumail  co ndeoehaid in file do marbad na
cumaile amach frith ocai in delg. Is ann dorala Brigit intan sen itig ind
20 Hed 7 ba trdg lea sarugud ancillte, Co nderna Brigit ernigte fri Dia co
rofaillsigte di in delg. Co tdnic aingel De cuci iarsen 7 co nerbairt fria na
Una do ehor isin usee ,i, isin farrce 7 nogehtha bratan inniib 7 in delg inna
medmi. Et sic factum est et liberata est ancilla de necessitate ilia, 'a silver
brooch which the king of Leinster bestowed on his poet as the reward of
25 his art. He took it home to his bouse with him and gave it into the hand
of the bondmaid to take care of The poet's wife took it from her (and
cast it) into the sea for evil to the bondmaid  The poet asked the
brooch of the bondmaid  The poet came to kill the bondmaid because
the brooch was not found with her. Then Brigit came to the poet's house,
30 and she was grieved at the maltreatment of the bondmaid. So she prayed
to God that the brooch might be manifested to her. Then an angel of God
came to her and told her to cast the nets into the water, that is into the sea,
and a salmon would be caught in them with the brooch in its inside' F""^^
1, ,i, maith 'good' 2, ,i, do Brigit 'of Brigit's' 3, Amra di
35 ,i, fecht dorala Brigit do dun 'rig Breg i mMaig Cdel i Fine Gall bddie,
CO rodiult in banriganfria (f co ta)rat alaile hentrehthach^ rohdi i toeb in dune
immaig failti di 7 co romarb  di 7 eorosloisc a gar main nuifde 7 robatar
dg[sllana arnabaraeh eter loeg 7 garmain tria rath Brigte ¦ 0 rochuala
immorro inri anisen ,i, Brigit do thiactain  id dia acallaim,
40 CO tarla do in bantrebtach ut ¦ Amal atcondairc in ri hi rosc(arasta)r tria
rath Brigte 7 rosfuc do mndi 7 is uade ata hunad  Cerbaill ut ferunt,
'once Brigit chanced to come to the fort of the king of Breg in Mag Coil
in Fingal' to-day, and the Queen refused her (entertainment). A certain
widow who dwelt beside the fort outside gave her a welcome and killed
45 (her calf) for her and burned her new weaver's beam under it. And
on the morrow through the grace of Brigit they were whole, both calf and
beam. When, however, the king had heard that, to wit that Brigit
had come, (he went) to converse with her, and that widow chanced to
meet him. When the king saw her, he fell in love with her through the
so grace of Brigit, and took her to wife, and from her is the origin of 
Cerbaill' F""^ 4. .i. ar roertaig 'for she refreshed' 5. .i, proprium
nomen loci T
" setF " arggait F " clethi F '^ ulT " fraic F ' focreis immuir
fuit F 6 bantrebtach T " recte ardautacht ' in bratan F ¦• leg. bantrebthach
1 a district north of Dublin, formerly in possession of the Danes

346 Old-Irish Verse.

loiscis in garmain niii" • fortein''^ ic funi" ind loig*.
Ba mo amra arailiu' ¦ aridralastar* ind ndeb:
76 matan ba dg^ ingarman'- Iia mathair dith^^ ind loeg*".
Inset"'"^ arggait'' nadchombaig'' • in cherd"", robo amru di*,
- rosmbi"'' Brigit fria boiss° - iarum co mmebaid hi tri. 5
Focress"" immeid lasin ceird' - fofrith'amra iarsuidiu:
80 ni fuirechf^ cid den screpul ba mo triun arailiu ^
Andorigne do fertaib*^ - ni fail' dune doddecha"^:
burned her new weaver's beam on the fire in cooking the calf.
'Twas a marvel greater than another that the Saint devised (?) : jo
76 in the morning the weaver's beam was whole, the calf sucked at its
mother.
The precious thing of silver which the smith did not break — 'twas a
marvel of her's —
Brigit struck it against her palm so that it then broke in three. 15
It was cast into the balance by the artisan : a wonder was discovered
thereafter :
80 it was not found that one third was greater than another by a
single scruple.
What she hath wrought of miracles, none can tell it. 20
6. .i. for tenid T, .i. for ten F 7. .i. ropo mode in firt sa do denam
and beos'' 'it was the more that this miracle was done there further'
8. ,i, roimoilgestar'" 'she effected' 9, ,i. rodinestar^ 'sucked'
1, ,i, in main t set areait^ 'the jewel' or the precious thing of silver
2, ,i, triar derhrathar diafarcaib (an)athair tinne ar(gait) ¦] foremdetar' 1 5
eerda Herenn^ achert(ra)ind i tri doib, coroipris)^^ Brigit cona baiss.
(I GiT)l dara dono doronad in fert sa'^'^ 'three brothers to whom their father
left a bar of silver, and the artisans of Ireland could not divide it exactly
into three for them. Brigit broke it with her fist. In KUdare was this
miracle wrought' TF^^ 3. .i. na rohris 'did not break' 4. .i, robo 30
"rrwr infiurt do Brigit 'the miracle of Brigit's was great' T 5. ,i, roshriss
t roJen'''' 'broke it, or struck' 6, .i. roZaac? 'was cast' 7, lasin
cerc^rfai"" 'at the workshop' 8, ,i, ¦rei airmecAi 'there was not found' F
1, ,i, ni frith 'there was not found' T 2, ,i, innises 'who should
tell' T, ,i, doene atiachtain F 3. ,i, rosenastair F, Senais d. d. 35
Conlaed cerd Brigte rotrial fodi dul do Roim  d beos Brigit he •
Goro triad in tres fecht 7 cm-oboe so  ar dorat Brigit aehocoll dialailiu
clam .1. tan boi si icomet na certcha 7 sesem ie heim in cluie iarna for cord glr a
do Brigit fair, quia non fuit int astere ifos. Co ro(chundig Gon)lced etach
CO Brigit eo rucad imme do Roim 7 ni rabai occese immorro etach doberad d6 ¦ 40
Co roiarf aigse do Ronchiund .i. subdeoehain nobid ecomet a hetaig se dogres
dus innarahdi etach aed. 'Biaid,' arse, 'acht conderna-su ernaigte eo Dia.'
Frith iarum iarsen etach i criol roboi ic Ronchiund i carpat da roth robatar
fon carbat. i ni hainm duni eter roncend acht is etach as ehosmail do
" nueT " ten T " fune T, fuin F " Ideg F » hog F f garmain T
8 dith F; for dith, perf, act, sg, 3 of dinim: cf, KZ, xxxvii, 112 " Idig T ' dan F
^ arggat F ' nathcombaig T, nadchommaig F "' cerd T " rosbi F » bois F
p focreis F i fofrith T ' furecht T ' araile F ' fertaib T » dodadeclta
T, dodecha F ; if the translation is right, asidchdi would be the proper compound, but
does it mean 'who can come to it'?. So it is understood in the gloss in P » ro6o
moo in firtsa beos do denam and F '¦'' roimoilgistar F ^ rodinistarF y k set
arcaid F only ^ foremthetar T "» Erend F "" coroj-oi'/id! F ; so far as I conid
judge the reading of T might equally well be coro(roind) J.S. "» dono.,, sin F only
'''' -^roben T only "" ceirdai F

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 347
senais"' dillait^ do Chondlaid'' - intan dobreth" do Letha",
Intan hi ba gabud di - ammac' rempe nisderbrath"^
84 dobert' dillat^ icrioP - Ronchinn'' hi carput da^ rath,
Anol'~^ meda di" dobreth^ - ni bo^ances'' cech'" thucai":
she blessed a garment for Conlaid when it was brought from Letha,
At that time it was a peril to her; her Son before her could not
defraud her (?) :
84 He put a garment in Ronchenn's (?) basket in a chariot of two
wheels,
10 The vat of mead that was given to her — 'twas no hurt whoever
gave it, —
eroeund dnd roin, ised frith and ¦ 7 doratad int etach iarsen do Conl§d.
Luid i'Bimorro Conlaed iarsen for set do dul do Roim. Asbert Brigit fris :
'sechni riefa ni torais'. Rofirad samlaid ar atddtar eoin alltai he ic Scetaib\
15 'Brigit's smith who tried twice to go to Rome  He tried a third
time  For Brigit had given his cowl to a certain leper, to wit, when
she was guarding the workshop and he was striking the bell after Brigit had
ordered him to do so, as the bellringer was not at hand. Conlaed asked
a garment of Brigit  and, howbeit, she had no garment to give
20 him. She asked of Ronchenn, a subdeacon who always took care of her
dress, if she had not a garment. 'There will be,' said he, 'if you only
pray to God.' Thereafter a garment was found in the basket of Ronchenn
in a chariot of two wheels, which were under the chariot. Or Ronchenn
is not the name of a man at all, but it is a garment like to the skin of a
25 seal's head, 'tis that that was found there. And that garment was then
given to Conlaed. Conlaed, however, then set out to go to Rome. Brigit
said to him : ' You will not get there and you will not come back.' So it
was fulfilled, for wolves devoured him at. . .'' F""^ 4. .i. etach 'a garment'
5. .i. notheged ' was going ' T, do breth .i. noteged .i. a semetipso rucead
30 ' was carried by himself ' F""^ 6. do Letha .i. do Roim ' to Rome '
1. .i. Crist icoa himthus 'leading her' T 2. .i. nisdiubrad T,
nisterbroth .i. nisdiuhrad F 3. .i.tuc 4. .i. eifac/t 'dress' 5. .i.
i criol di croccundrdin robdi int etach 'the dress was in a basket of sealskin' T
1. .i. in dabach 'the vat' F 2. A not .i. lind rodlecht ri Lagen do rig
35 Ua Culduih, eo rodlect side do fir dia muintir. Go tdnic side co Brigit dia
hatach co rocobrad he, ar ni rabai occa ni doberad, ar dorat som do Brigit
in lind ann, uair na ragaib ri Ua Culduih uad he. Et proinde uenit
ad Brigitam necessitatem habuit. Co tucad iarsen usee isna dabehaih
roboi i farrad tigi Brigte, 7 robennach Brigit in usque sen corbo mid
40 iarsen, 7 corrue in trudg he leis iarsen. 7 ni rabdi mid baferr andaas, 7
ni rabai plus i minus acht a'mal rodlecht de misero, ' ale to which the
king of Leinster was entitled from the king of Ui Culduib, and he was
entitled to it from one of his folk. The latter came to Brigit to beseech
her to help him, for he had nothing to give, as he had given the ale to
45 Brigit, since the king of Ui Culduib had not taken it from him. Et etc.
Afterwards there was put in the vats water that was by Brigit's house,
and Brigit blessed that water, and it then became mead. Thereupon the
poor wretch took it with him. And there was no mead better than it.
" senais F " chonlaid F " nisderbrad T ^ roncinn T, ronchind F " i
carpat-do F ^ diF e 6u T >> each T ' tucai F " MS. scetaig ' For
the story see note in the Pfilire Oengusso at May 3

348 Old- Irish Verse.

cofrith^* itoeb tegdaise - ni conairnecht'' and chucai:
Asrir^ do raith a hathig" - intan rond.nicc" a leass :
88 sechni furechf"" forcraid"and° - ni contesba* banne ass^
Fordonitge' Brigte bet • si*"^ frigd,bud condonfdir".
robbet inna lobran leith* - ria ndul ingniiis spirta'' ndib'. 5
Donfair^ co claidiub""" thened" - don chath" fri iallaP ciara'.
92 ronsnadat' annoebitge'' - hi flaith nime sech plana'
Ria ndul lahaingliu^ don chath "^ - recam in neclais for rith.
taithmet"' Fiadat'" ferr cech nath" -ni car Brigit^ buadach bith.
Ni car Brigit ''. 10
till it was found by her house, it had not been found there till then.
She gave it for her vassal when he had need of it :
88 no superabundance was found therein and not a drop was wanting
therefrom.
On us be Brigit's prayers", that she may help us against danger! 15
may they be on the side of her weaklings^ before going into
the Holy Spirit's presence !
May she help us with a fiery sword for the battle against dark flocks !
92 may her holy prayers protect us into Heaven's Kingdom past pains.
Before going with the angels to the battle let us come to the Church 20
speedily :
commemoration of God is better than any poem. Victorious Brigit
loved not the world.
And there was no more nor less but as it was due de misero' F""* 3, .i.
do Brigit ' to Brigit ' F 4, ,i, tucad ' was given ' 5. ,i, ni bu 25
domain 'it was not deep ' 6, donti tuc in dabaig do Brigit' 'to him
who gave the vat to Brigit ' 7, ,i  iar ndi anarabai inti do
Brigit cona muintir '.. after what was in it had been drunk by Brigit
and her household' T 8, ,i, (rodrn)estar 'gave' T, roernestar F
9, ,i, a fir muintire 'her man of the household' 10, .i. ni frith jo
11, ,i, ni harnecht 'there was not found' F
1, ,i, robet fornd a hitge 'may her prayers be upon us' T, .i. robet ,i.
fornn itge Brigte .i. roortachtaiget dun a itge si 'may Brigit's prayers be
upon us, i.e. may her prayers help us' F 2. .i, Brigit T 3, ,i.
ro'nfore T, ,i, .Brigit .i. done ar foridin F 'may she help us' 4, ,i, robet 35
na lohrain 7 na truaig innar leith ic ernaigthi erund 'may the weaklings
and the wretched be with us praying for us' T 5. .i. done ar toridin
'may she help us' T 6. .i, cum gratia Dei T 7, ,i,/ri<^emna ,i.
elta duha demoniorum 'against devils, i,e, black flocks of devils' T, ,i, dara
,i, duha ,i, elta duha demoniorum F 8, ,i, donet ar sderad ' may they 40
deliver us' 9. ,i. eomarec .i. imreera"'^ '...i.e. correspondence'
10, ,i, in De maiiA ' of the good God ' F 11, .i. ferr cech filidecht
'better than any poetry'; [in marg,] ,,, filidecht {dogni)tlier do Dia 'the
poetry that is made for God ' T, ,i, cech ddna ' of any poem ' F
» In T CO /rif/i is illegible •> niconairnectF " rordniccT,ronaniccF ^ furectF
" ann T ^ -tesbad TF; the imperfect is out of place e banna as F " sith F
' condonfair T ^ ingnuis in spirta T ' ndeb TF ¦» claidib T, claideb F
" tened T - cath T p iala F 1 noebitge F " phiana F ' hai'hgliu F
' cath T - tathmet F " Brig^ Bri om, buadach bith F " Ni car Brigit om, P
» fordonitge Brigte bet=fordonbet itge Brigte; cf, barr buide fordotd LU, 121" 20 r if
robbet inna lobrdn leith=robbet i leith a lobrdn « in  Brigit T only »» .i.
comarcc .i. (co)mracc .i, imrec(ra) [on cut marg,] T

V. Broccdn's Hymn. 349
Atteoch"' drlam''^ sanctBrigte - cosanctaib Cille" dara,
96 robbet etrom ocms phein'^ ¦ m'anim ni dig immada "-
In chaillech reided'' Currech' - rop sciath^ fri foebra fdgi'"'-
ni fuar" a sset"' acht Maire - admunemar" mo Brlgi'"',
S Admunemar mo Brigi'' - rop imdegail diar cuire',
100 conacna""'" frim ah^rlam" - asroillem" t^rnam''" huile''
Molad Crist clothach' labrad - adrad Maicc De dan"' buada,
rop ^flatha De censena - each'' rodgab" each rochiiala,
Cach rochiiala each rogab - robbe^ bennacht'' Brigte fair.
10 104 bennacht Brigte ocus D^" • fordonrabat immalle.
Fail dl cbaillig^ irrichid''^ - nicosudrgur"" dom dichill'''",
Maire ocus sanctBrigit - fora fdessam** diin dihlinaib.
'*'' Sanctse Brigtse uirgo sacratissima
In Christo domino fuit fidelissima. Amen'*'^.
16 I entreat the patronage of St Brigit with the saints of Kildare:
96 may they be between me and pain ! may not my soul be lost !
The nun that used to range the Curragh be a buckler against sharp
edges !
I have found not her like save Mary : we appeal to my Brigit.
20 We appeal to my Brigit, may she be a protection to our host !
100 may her patronage help me ! may we all deserve, may we all escape !
Praise of Christ, famous utterance ! adoration of God's Son,
victorious art !
may every one who has sung it, who has heard it, be of God's Kingdom
2E without denial.
Every one who has sung it, who has heard it, may Brigit's blessing
be on him !
104 the blessing of Brigit and of God be on us together !
There are two nuns in Heaven, who I do not fear will neglect me :
30 Mary and St Brigit : may we be under the protection of them both !
1. .i, atchim 2, ,i, erellam ,i, adbulellam fri denam ferta 7
mirbaile ' very ready, i,e, vastly ready at working miracles and marvels '
3, ,i, roriadaig ,i. roi'mthig T, ,i, roriadaged ,i, roimtect F, ' she drove i,e,^
she proceeded' 4, ,i, citrrec/t a cursu equorum dictus est 5, .i.fri
iijig... uaim . .foebor ' again , , , , of the edges ' T 6, ,i, ni fuarns T
7, ,i, a samail ' her like ' T 8, ,i. hennaichmait i ailmit ' we bless or
we beseech' T 9, ,i, mo Brigit T 10, ,i, rochongna ' may she
help' 11. .i. ro^rna'm ' may we escape '
1. .i, airdirc 'glorious' 2, ,i, irrigiath .i. hi ferann ind rig
^o nemda 'in the royal land, i,e, in the land of the Heavenly King' T,
.i. i rriglaith .i. ferand rig ' into the royal Kingdom i.e. the land of the
King' F"'^^' 3. ,i, a sajragud i andiaghalgumande (sic) ,i, ecnach and..
subauditur dun F
" ateoch T " erlam F " Ghille F " pein T - imoda F ' imreded F
s sciath T •" fri fabra fegi T, rofoebrafege F ' fuair asetF " admunemmar
mo BrigeF ^ cureT "" = core-ad-gne with perfective ad- : at.co comtala(iacz. co
comthala) LU. 68" 22, co comtastar YBL, 28" 51 " nerlam F <• asrollem T
p ternam « uile F ' dedanF ' ro T » cach T " rogab F " robe T,
robbe F " bennact F " deF y challig F ' i rriched T " nochosnagur T,
noschosnagur P "" dichil F "« foesam F ¦"'-'"' om, P '' Under this gloss
which is opposite to Fail there is .i, igandiguin ; for the meaning of diguin of. Arch,
f, Celt, Phil, I, 13

350 Old- Irish Verse.

VI, Sanctan's Hymn.
Ateoch rig" Epscop Sancton'' doronai" inn immunsa, 7 icdul d6 o''
Cbluain Irard" siar'do^ Inis Matdc dorone*" h^, 7 brathair sede do Mat6c
7 do Bretnaib doib dihlinaib 7 t6isechu' tanic Matoc inErind quam
epscop Sanctan. Causa autem haec est dia s6erad ab hostibus, 7 co roleced'' 6
a brathair e chucai' in insolam. Scoticam uero lingam usque ad hanc
horam"" non habuit, sed Deus ei tam cito eam donauit. Tempus autem
dubitatur. Bishop SanctAn made this hymn, and he made it as he went from
Clonard westward to Inis Mat6c, He was brother to Mat6c, and they to
were both of the Britons, and Matoc came into Ireland before bishop
Sanctan, Now this is the cause, to deliver him from enemies and that
his brother should let him come to him in insolam etc,
Ateoch' rig namra^ uaingel - uair" ised ainm as tressom"':
Dia dam frim lorg** Dia tuathum'-Dladom thuus''"Dia dessom*". 15
Dia dom chobair ndeb togairm' - ar cech ngdasacht'' nodguasim"":
4 drochet" bethad bid issum'" - bennacht"^ Dd athar uasum\
1 beseech the wondrous King of angels, for that is the name that is
mightiest :
God (be) behind me, God on my left, God before me, God on my 20
right !
May God help me — holy the invocation — against every danger that
I risk !
4 let there be a bridge of life beneath me, the blessing of God the
Father above me, 25
1, ,i, atchim 2, ,i, maith I mirabilis T, ,i, namra ,i, maith i
namra ,i, nadamra ningnad ,i, ie anacul 7 ic soerad neich ar gaibthib, 'amra
i.e. good, or amra i.e. wonderful, strange, i,e. in protecting and delivering' F
3, ,i, ar nach fil nomen fortius quam nomen illius quod liberet hominem
'.since there is no womeji etc' T 4, ,i, cJarmesi^ 'behind me' 5, ,i, ^o
frim^ atuaith 'to the left of me' 6, ,i, remum 'before me' 7, ,i. "
frim andess^ 'to the right of me' 8. .i. Dei T, ,i, is noeb togairlm] De
'the invocation of God is holy' F 9. .i. imhiim hi nguasaeht ' in -which
I am in danger ' T, .i, nad hiim i nguasaeht ' that I am not in danger ' F
10. .i, doroich cach cuce, i drochset ,i, ara olcas int seta darsindentar, 135
set diriuch, ar biid droch diriuch, ', , i.e. everyone comes to it, or drocli^set
'bad-way' i.e, for the badness of the way over which it is made, or a
straight way, for there is droch 'straight' T, .i, dorochset' ,i, set diriuch ar
[biid] droch [diriuch] isint [s\engoedilc, ' doroc/iset i.e. a straight way,
for there is droch 'straight' in old Gaelic,' F 11. .i. foum 'under me' 40
Tjfoum derc ,i, gnuis'^ F
" Ateoch rig om, P " Sanctain T, Sanctain F " doronai T ^ dd doT, oF
" iraird F ' om. P s co T " dorona T ' tdisechu F '' coroleiced F
' he cucai F ¦" horam hanc T " uar F " tressam T, tresom F p thus F
1 dessam T, desom F ' guasacht T ' cf. gilasfes LU. 88" 46 ; the d is simply rela
tive as it sometimes is in later Ir. ' bith issum F " bennact F " uasum F
"" darmese P " frium F y andes T ' dorooset F '» written over bennacht de

VI. Sanctdn's Hymn. 351
Hiiasal trindit* donfosca'" • donacb airchenn" bas baile^
^n"*' spirut ndeb nert" nime - Dia'" athair^ mdrmac Maire.
Mdrri fitir ar fine^" - fladu'"" hdas domun dillocht'"
8 domm anmain arcech giiallocht'" - nimtbarle' demna dibocht'".
5 Dia dim™ cech saetb"' doringba • Crist frisinnle"^ mo chesta:
apstaiP immum cotrisat - dommairse' trindit testa'
May the Holy Trinity awake us to whom ... death is not certain,
the splendid Holy Spirit, the strength of Heaven, God the Father,
Mary's great Son.
10 The great King who knows our crimes'' (?), the sinless Lord above
the world,
8 (be) to my soul against ever}',.,! may not the Devil's,,, come to me !
May God ward off from me every hardship ! May Christ prepare^
my pleadings !
15 may the Apostles come together around me ! may the Trinity of
witness come to me !
1, .i. ronthodiusca a bbas peeeaid i i mmbrath quia ad similitudinem
Dei facti sumus ' may He arouse us from death of sin or in judgment
quia etc' T, Donfoscaig .i. dogena ar nduscud i mbrdt\]i\, t donfofoscaig
20 .i, dorigne sin conid foiscte ,i, conid arcommathe dd quia ad similitudinem
Dei facti sumus, 'He will arouse us in .judgment or donfofoscaig, i,e, he
hath done that so that it is figurative (?), i,e, so that we are equally good
with him' F 2, .i, is do adenur donach air chend hds na baile - armad
sinne immorro is a(irchenn) b(ds) ocus bai(le)..., 'it is to Him alone that
25 death or frenzy (?) is not certain, for as to us, however, death and frenzy (?)
are certain' T, (donach) air" baa baile in spirut woeb acsi diceret: in spirut
nime muinternime ...dia asa drech ... ercend bas baile F 3a, D  int
athair fon innisin b... ,i, uasal recht De donfoscai ¦ aliter uasal  don-
fose" •  i, uasal . . . . donfose" - F""^ 3, .1. hi fertaib ocus hi mmir-
30 bailih 'in miracles and marvels' T 4, ,i, arpeetha 'our sins' T, ,i,
armbeta ,i, ar pecctha 'our evil deeds i.e, our sins' F 5, ,i. dia
maith ' good God ' 6. .i. dillochtaigthe ,i, cen locht ata Dia ' faultless,
i,e, God is without fault' T, ,i. dilochtaigthe .i. nietar a loctugud .i. locda
t adbolloctaigthe 'faultless, i.e. His faultiness is not found i.e  ' F
35 7. .i. ar cach locht gda 'against every fault of lying' T 8. .i. ni
romtaidlet ' may they not come to me ' T 9. .i. cen dia occi acht 
'without God with him but...' T, .i. boct 0 Dia .i. cen Dia occum \ nemboct
.i. cen bocta dsadbri int [s]ceguil, 'poor in respect of God, i.e. without God
with me, or not poor, i.e. without poverty in respect of the world's wealth' F
40 1, ,i. cech toirsi i galar 'every grief or disease' T 2, rofrithaile T
yVisinle ,i, ddene Crist frithindel mo chest ,i, ti Crist i nagid in doilgiusa,
'may Christ make preparation of my pleadings, i,e, may Christ come
against the suffering' F 3, ,i, ti in trindit testamail dom d  ' i tresta
,i, Vreda 'may the testifying Trinity come to help me, or tresta i.e. triple' T,
45 .i. domair Trindit"" co ti in trinoit testamail dom tharractain t dom thorithin
riasiu teema bet i pudar ' may the testifying Trinity come to overtake me
or to help me before crime or hurt befal ' F
" trinoit T ^ donfoscai TP " danach airchend F ^ inF ' ncsb F
' athar F « mbine F '' =0. Ir. fiada ' fiado uas domon dilloct F ^ goilliuct F
' diboct F "^ lim T " seth T, sceth F " frisinle F p abstail T 1 domairse
T ' the translation is very doubtful ; the verb should have been not fitir but rofitir.
leg. .^iWr ar .^ne ' tutor of our tribe ' ? J.S, ' of . /rmndKm Laws vi. 419 ''it
looks somewhat like dindrithin " on the left margin of P over against apstal is a
gloss.,,)-" .i. nimtairle

352 Old-Irish Verse.

Dommair trocaire tolam"^ • o Christ'' nadc^tla" celar^:
12 nimthairle*^ ec na amor"' • nimthair mortlaid' nagalar.
Nimthairle' erchor amnas ^ • sech Mace De medras' bodras*:
ainsium^^ Grist arcech nernbas" • ar thein', ar threthan^' torbas".
Arcech neclind'""' bas eslind'" - dom chorp co nainbthib'^ 5
hdathaib'^
May , , ,' of mercy come to me from Christ who is not concealed in song"" !
12 may not death nor wailing overtake (?) me! may not plague nor
sickness come to me.
Let not a hard cast, which maddens, which perturbs, come to me lo
apart from God's Son !
may Christ protect me against every violent death, against fire,
against the tumult of the sea" !
Against every peril" (?) that is dangerous* to my body, with awful
storms,
4, ,i, toiellam ,i, ti i toi -j i nellmai 'silence-ready, i,e, may it come in 15
silence and in readiness ' T 5, ,i, nad'^ eelar i cetlaih t nacatcetla
cellar'' ,i, ^ni dichliter achetla 'who is not concealed in songs, or nacatcetla
cellar, i.e. His songs are not hidden ' 6, ,i, ni tharda li tassi form
' may it not put the colour of a corpse on me ' T, ,i. eca amar nimthaislige
,i, ni tarda li tassi form i nimtuisle ,i, ni tarda tnsliudform • eca amar .i. 20
amra'n ,i, ach 7 ucc ar is e sen amar ee(a) ' the wail of death nimthaislige,
i.e. may it not jiut the colour of a corpse upon me, or nimthuisle, i.e.
may it not put falling on me (cause me to fall) ' eca amar i.e. ach and ucli
for that is the cry of death' F 7, ,i, isse amor eca ,i, uch ach 'this
is the wail of death uch ach ' T 8. ,i, quando plurimi pereunt uno 25
morbo ,i, Mathecai ,i, anaichnide 'swift deaths, i,e, unnatural' T, [marg, d,]
.. t ,i. communis morbus, [under nagalar] ,i, anacnid, [marg. 1,]  i,
mortluath... luath ,i, hds F
1, t nimthuisle ,i, nitharda tuisliud form T 2, ,i, temptatio
diabulica F, ,i, aminnas ,i, drochinnas 'an evil kind' T 3, ,i, medar 3°
fis, ,i, medras in fis T 4, ,i, hodarfis ,i, buadresinfis; disponitur: ,i,
erchor .. .hodras sech mac (De) T, medras ,i. medar fis ,i. huadres in fis F
5. ainsium ,i, ainsiund .i. roainge si'nd 'may He protect us ' F, .i. roainsind T
6. .i. ar cech niamhas ' against every iron-death ' 7. .i. ar thenid^
8. .i. artrethond [marg.] ar threthan .i. ar trethond'^ quia ferunt periti 35
conid hi in tress tond hades'' naues, 'quia etc. that it is the third wave that
sinks naves' T"^ 9. .i. toirnes [marg. d.] toirnes bas... has i tores
ba(s) T, tor tores bas torbas .i. toires bas F 10. ,i, arcach lind eca I ar
each ni na ba glind 'against every pool of death, or against everything
that is not secure (?)' T, ar cech", ,i, arcech lind eca .i. immoilges bas t ar 40
cech 'nemglinni''^ ,i, cech ni napa glinne 'against every pool of death i,e,
which causes death or against every nemglinne, i.e. all that is not secure' F
11. .i, has esinill 'which is unsafe' T 12. .i. fil co nanbthib 7
CO nuathaih ' which is with storms and horrors ' T
- talam F " ocr. T, arcr. F " cetla F ¦¦ nimthasle F. The glosses seem
to point to a reading nimthaisle " hamor F ; the glosses seem to point to a text gca
amor ' ainsiimn T s thredan F " neiclind T, neclind F ' eslinn T
'' uathaib F ' the meaning of tolam is unknown ; cf. LU. 70" 8, where it is found in
an etymological explanation "" With the curious compound ndd-cgtla-celar of. cach
ro do faobhra fee (leg. ro-da-faebra-fe), O'Dav. p. 84 " Is torbas a Lat. word = (»r6as
on wiiioh trethan depends as genitive? J. S. " cf. isgess duib i nfar nVltaib techt
dar Sclind i nfar carptaib LL. &5^ = nireidid tar iglindne LU. 61'' 43 p cf. SP iv. 1,
tria eslind a chuirp LL. 255" 16, arna bad eslind d6 LL. 106" 12 i ni T ' naca...
cetla cellar not in T " no "I ' tenid F " [in marg.]. . .ar tredan ,i, ar ti-es (?)
 in tres toind F "as meinciu bades F '" MS. memglint

VI. Sanctdn's Hymn. 353
dommair''"' fiado cech tbratha'" - argd/ith*"' ar usci6° liiathaib''.
Luaidfe''" molthu^" Maicc Maire ¦ bages^' armbdga finda"^^:
friscera^ Dia ddlech ¦ liirech^^ arbaig mothenga'^^
Oc« digde' D^ de nimib - mo chorp rop sigith" sdethrach'", f, 19b
5 arnadris^ iffemn' iiatbach • ateoch* in rig adrdethach''^
Ateoch rig,
21 Epscop Sanctan sawcia' smith""- milid aingel" cloth glangel",
rosoera mo chorp for talmain - ronoeba m'anmain for nem,
Rombith ordit*' let", a Maire • rop trocar ri nime dtinS
lo arguin, argfiasachf, ar gabud -a Christ for do snMud' d6n''.
25 Ateoch in rig" sder suthain - dengeinne^ De^ diar fethim:
rommain ar gaibthib g^raib - mace rogenair imBethil.
may the Lord at every time come to me, against wind, against swift
waters !
15 I will utter the praises of Mary's Son, who fights our white fights ;
creative God will answer, a corslet of which my tongue boasteth.
In entreating God from the heavens may my body be lastingly (?)
laborious :
that I may not go to awful hell, I beseech the King whom I have
20 besought,
21 Bishop Sanctan, holy sage, soldier of angels, pure-bright fame,
save my body on earth, hallow my soul in heaven !
Let me have a prayer with thee, O Mary, let Heaven's King be
merciful to us :
25 against wounding, danger, peril, O Christ, let us be under thy
protection !
25 I beseech the noble everlasting King, God's one offspring, to watch us :
may the Son who was born in Bethlehem protect me against keen
perils !
30 15, .i, ti dom tdrithin ' may He come to help me ' T 16, ,i, etir
la 7 aidchi 'both day and night' T 17, ,i, arerchoit gaithe'^ 'against
the hurt of the wind ' 18, ,i, fluminibus T 19, .i. imluadfet T,
,i, luaidfet F 20, ,i, molada T, ,i, molta F 21, ,i, roerbaig 'who
has boasted' T, ,i. moides 'who boasts' F 22, ,i, mathe 'good' T, ,i,
35 ar gnima ,i, mathe ' our good deeds ' F 23, ,i, freceraid 24. .i.
Dia 'God' 25. ,i, erbagess ,i, asandena baig 'in which it boasts' T, .i,
airbages ,L assa nderna baig F
1, ,i, oe Diaguide^ .i. oe guide'' De 'at God-praying, i.e, at praying to
God' 2, ,i, rob huan 'may it be lasting' F 4. ,i, cona'^ris
40 5, ,i. atchim T 6. .i, roatchius
" dommair F " gceth T " in F is « followed by the top of an s, the rest of the
word (usee) is erased ^ luathfe T " bages arbagafinna T, baiges arbagefinna F,
baghas armbagha finda O'Dav, s,v, baghi ' thinga F e ic P " sethrach (with
variant 1- sethach)T, scethrach F ' arnaris iffernd F '• adroetach T, adroethach F
^ leg. Sanctdnl "^ sruthib F •• ira'hgelF " gelglanT ^ oroit T 1 lettF
' dun P ' guasocht F ' do nddud T do nadud F " ri P " oengeinne F
" rfe T " erchdit nagdete F y deguide F ' gude F "" comm F
s, G, II. 23

354 Old- Irish Verse.

Patrick's Hymn.
T, Patraicc dorone in nimmunsa, I naimseir Loegaire meic Neil
dorigned. Fad a denma immorro dia diden cona manchaib ar naimdib
in bais robitar i netarnid arna cleirchib, Ocms is luirech hirse inso fri
himdegail cuirp 7 anma ar demnaib 7 diiiiiib 7 dualchib, Cech duine
nosgeba cech dia co ninnithem leir inDia, ni thairisf et demna fria gnuis, 5
bid ditin do ar cech neim 7 format, bid co[e]mna dd fri dianbas, bid
liirech dia anmain iarna 6tseoht, Patraicc rochan so intan dorata na
etarnaidi ara chinn 6 Loegaire, na digsed do silad chreitme 00 Temraig ;
conid annsin atchessa fiad lucht na netarnade comtis aige alta 7 iarr6e
ina ndiaid .i. Benen ; 7 faeth fiada a hainm. 10
Patrick made this hymn. It was made in the time of Loegaire son of
Niall, The cause of its composition, however, was to protect him and
his monks against deadly enemies that lay in wait for the clerics. And
this is a corslet of faith for the protection of body and soul against devils
and men and vices. When anyone shall repeat it every day with 15
diligent intentness on God, devils shall not dare to face him, it shall be a
protection to him against every poison and envy, it shall be a defence to
him against sudden death, it shall be a corslet to his soul after his death,
Patrick sang this when the ambuscades were laid against his coming by
Loegaire, that he might not go to Tara to sow the faith. And then it 20
appeared before those lying in ambush that they (Patrick and his monks)
were wild deer with a fawn (Ben^n) following them". And its name is
'Deer's Cry.'
''Atomriug" indiu''
niurt" trdn' togairm trinddit^ ^
cretim'" treodatad'
fdisitin'' oendatad'
5 in duleman™ dail.
Atomriug" indiu
niurt" gene" Crist '' cona ba thins"' 30
niurt '^ a chrochtho'^ cona adnacul"
I arise to-day through a mighty strength, the invocation of the Trinity^,
through belief in the threeness,
through confession of the oneness
of the Creator of creation (?).
I arise to-day through the strength of Christ with His baptism,
through the strength of His crucifixion with His burial,
" of. Trip. L. 46 " 11. 1—7 atomriug... cona hath wanting in E ¦= attm-uigC!) E
" indiu T " n'-J E f triun E e trinoit T, tnnoite E " creitium E
' treodataid T, treodata (apparently) E i< fdisin T, foisitiu E ' aontatadh E
cf. cretem denatad cofoisitin tredatad, LH. 11», Goidil. 101 "» dulemain T
» attoriug E " nt E p geine E <i cr" T ' baithis E, is B > tieurt E,
n^t E^ 'a chrochtho: crochta T, acroctha E acrochdha E ^ adnocul T,
adnac" E, adhnacul E " 'a mighty invocation (is) the Trinity,' ? J,S. Por the
gen. trinddit v. supra p. 327, note v. W.S.

Patrick's Hymn. 355

niurt"' a essergi'' cona fresgabail"
10 niurt '^ a thdiniuda" fri' brithemnas? mbratho^
Atomriug' indiu''
niurt' grdid"° Hiruphin"
5 i nerlattaid" aingeP
i frestuP na narchaingel""
15 hi frescisinj^ ess^irgi' archenn" fochraicce^
i nernaigthib^ huasalathrach"
i tairchetlaib^ fathe'"
IO hi praiceptaib"" apstal
inhiresaib'''' fdismedach""
20 i nenccai^"* ndebingen""
ingnimaib" fer firien"^.
Atomriug'"'" indiu"
'5 niurt'''' nime
soilse" grene
25 etrochtae"""" dsci™
ane thened
d^ne Idchet""'!"
20 through the strength of His resurrection with His ascension,
through the strength of His descent for the Judgment of
Doom.
I arise to-day through the strength of the love of Cherubim,
26 in obedience of angels,
in the service of the archangels,
in hope of resurrection to meet with reward,
in prayers of Patriarchs,
in predictions of Prophets,
30 in preachings of Apostles,
in faiths of Confessors,
in innocence of holy Virgins,
in deeds of righteous men,
I arise to-day
35 through the strength of heaven :
light of sun,
brilliance of moon,
splendour of fire,
speed of lightning,
" neurt E, «"* E "a essergi: neiseirge T, a eisirgi E, a eiserghi E " cona
fresgabdil: cofresgabail T, oa freasgab" E, cona fresgabail E '' neurt BE
" a thdiniuda : tdniud T, a thoiniuda E, a toiniudha E ' do T e brethemnas T,
brethemnns E, brithemnus E " bratha T ' attoriug EE k om. EE
' neurt E, n"t E ¦" grdd T, gr&id EE ¦> hiruphin E, hiruphin E " nurlataid T,
nerlattaid E, nerlatud E p aingiul, E 1, 14 om, T i frestal EE ' narchaingiul E,
narchaingil E ' frescisiu E, freiscisin B ' eseirge T, nesergi E, eisergi E
" cenn T, cend EE " fochraice T, focraici E, fochricce E "' nernaigthi E, ner-
naigtibh E " uasalatrach E y taircetlaib E, taircedlaibh E " fatha T, fathi
E, faithe E "'^ preceptaib E, preceptaibh E "" nirisib EE "" fdismedach B
fuismedach E '''' nendgai T, nendccai EE '" ndem- T " gnimuibh E bs firean
T,firioin B,,fireoin E "" attoriug E, attoriugh B " om, E '•'' neurt E, nertt E
" soillsi EB """^ MSS, etrochta ¦"' snechtai 'snow' T, esca E ""• ane — Idchet
om, EE PP ,i, lassrach T-^s
23—2

356 Old- Irish Verse.

luathe gdithe"
fudomnae'' maro"
tairismige'^ t[h]alman
cobsaide" ailech',
Atomriug^ indiu 5
niurf" De" dom luamairecht''
cumachtae' nDd""" dom chumgabail"
ciall Dd" domm imthiis'
roscc' riDd"' dom reimcise"
cluas Dd*^ dom e'tsecht" lo
briathar Dd^ dom erlabrai^
lam De" domm'' imdegail
intech^ Dd"^ dom remthechtas''''
sciath"" De'''^ dom imditin""
sochraite" Dd domm anacul 15
arintledaib^^ demnae'"'"
araslagib" ddalche''''
arirnechtaib aicnid"
arcech nduine midiithrastar'"'" dam
icein 7""" inocus"" 20
inuathud"" 7 hi socbaidi'".
swiftness of wind,
depth of sea,
stability of earth,
firmness of rock,
. 25
I arise to-day through God's strength to pilot me :
God's might to uphold me,
God's wisdom to guide me,
God's eye to look before me, ,0
God's ear to hear me,
God's word to speak for me,
God's hand to guard me,
God's way to lie before me,
God's shield to protect me, 3-
God's host to secure me,
against snares of devils,
against temptations of vices,
against inclinations (?) of nature,
against every one who shall wish me ill, 40
afar and anear,
alone and in a multitude,
" luathe gdethe T, luaithi gaithi EE " MSS, fudomna " MSS. mara <> tairisem
i,tamsmigiB,F ' cobsaidecht T, cobsaidiB,, cobsaidhe F. ' alech'R eattoHug'RF
•neurtB,, ntF, ^ nde F i' liiamaracht T, luamuirecht E ' MSS. cumachta
\rT, ° ''^'""' ^' chongmail E <> nd4 'B,, nde E p dom thur E, dom imtus E
H rose IE ¦¦ de T, nde E > imcaisin BE « nde B, de (over the line) E
" estecht T, eistecht E, eistecht E v f^^g r^ ,„,,^ g . erlabra E " ndg'R de'E
y dom EE " INdech E ¦"» nd^ B "" remthechtus EE '"' sgiath E "" nde B
«« ditm T, imditen E " sochraiti B 88 indlcdaib E, inntlechtaib E ''" MSS,
demna aslaigthib T, aslagib E, aslagaibh B '* dualach EE " foirmdechaib
acnidB,, formdech. . .E ¦""> midusthrastar T, midiUhracair B, miduthracur E ¦"'7
°'"' St, . °° ? "Pl^'l^ ^ "" "««"'«'« T, nuath" B, nuathad B 11 hi sochaide T,
I soch a, I sochaide E

Patrick's Hymn. 357

Tocuiriur" etrum indiu'' inna hull" nert so '^
fri cech nert" namnas' ndtrocar^ fristai*" dom churp ocms
domm' anmain
50 fri tinchetla'' saibMthe'
5 fri dubrechtu gentliucbtae"' °
fri s^ibrechtu" heretecdae'"' "^
fri himchellacht'^ nidlachtae"
fri brichtu ban 7 gobann' 7 druad"
55 iri cech fiss arachuiliu^ corp 7" anmain" duini ^.
10 Crist domm^ imdegail indiu""
arneim ar loscud''''
arbddud ar guin
condomtbair"" ilar fochraice'''^
Crist lim"", Crist reum" Crist im^^^degaid
IS Crist indium'"'" Crist issum" Crist dasum''''
Grist dessum" Crist tiiatbum""""
Crist illius Crist isius°° Crist inerus
Crist icridiu"" cech duini'''' rodomscrlitadar''''
Cri;s^ ingin'"' cech°° din"^ rodomlabrathar""
20 I summon to-day all those powers between me (and these evils) ^^,
against every cruel merciless power that may oppose my body
and my soul,
against incantations"'' of false prophets,
against black laws of heathenry,
J, against false laws of heretics,
against craft (?) of idolatry,
against spells of women and smiths and wizards,
against every knowledge  man's body and soul.
Christ to protect me to-day
30 against poison, against burning,
against drowning, against wounding,
so that there may come to me abundance of reward.
Christ with me, Christ before me, Christ behind me,
Christ in me, Christ beneath me, Christ above me,
3j Christ on my right, Christ on my left.
Christ in breadth, Christ in length, Christ in height^".
Christ in the heart of every man who thinks of me,
Christ in the mouth of everyone who speaks of me,
» tocuirius T, tochuiriur E " thra T " na huile T, inna hule B, ina uili B
^ neurt a sa B, n'tu E " neurt B, n"t E ' namnus EE s netrocair E '' fristi T
' dom EE '' taircetlaib E, taircetla E ' saebfdthe E, scebhfaidhthe E "" fri —
gentliuchtae om. EE " gentliuchta T " scebrechtaib E, soebbrichtaib B
p heretecdae — brichta (brichta T) om, EB « heretecda T ¦¦ himcellacht TE
' nidlachta T ' goband TE, gobann E " druag E " aracuiliuFiF, that
corrupts (?) : of, cuil .i. olc no toirmisgthe, O'Cl, 'W,S, "¦ corp 7 om, T » anman T,
anmaim B, ajimttin E y damS,, duine F ^ domHE •" om, BE "" arcech
neimarloscud E, ar cach neim arlosgad'E, '"' oomthair T , oimraib 'R, conomroib F
^^ fochraiciB,, focraige E «° Hum E " rium T, remam E, reum E ss imm B,
um E "" innium T, innum B " isum E, isum E ^^ uasam E, huasam E
" desumF ¦»'" tuatamF ¦"• ipsius C!) B, issius C^) B ""> cride E, cridi E
PP MSS. duine 4i immimrorda T ' who may think of me, ' romdosgruda E "¦'' angin B
" cach E " oen T, duine EE "" rodomlabrodar E, nodomlabradar E "" for
the elliptical expression cf. Vol. i. p. 599, n. f "" of. dogentais druid tinchetla na
n-degaid LL. 13" 34 ¦"' For this line 'W.S. alone is responsible. For erus he reads
erus derived from er ,i, uasal, O'Dav, p. 47, and compares Eph, in, 18 : ut possitis
comprehendere, cum omnibus Sanctis, quae sit latitude et longitude et sublimitas

358 Old-Irish Verse.

Crist hi" cech ruse'' nomdercsedar"
Crist hi" cech cliiais'* rodomchloathar".
Atomriug indiu
niurt tr6n' togairm trinddit*^
cretim treodatad*"
idisitin 6endatad
in diileman daiP
Domini est salus, Domini est salus, Christi est salus,
Salus' tua, Domine, sit semper nobiscum. Amen',

Christ in every eye that sees me, lo
Christ in every ear that hears me,
I arise to-day
through a mighty strength, the invocation of the Trinity"",
through belief in the threeness,
through confession of the oneness, 15
of the Creator of creation (?),
Domini est solus etc.
' ire T " Cr" i ruscc cech duine E, Gr" i rusg each, duine E " rodomdecadar E,
nodomdeclmdar F ; leg. dodomreccathar or dodomeccathar? '' Cr" i cMais cech
duine E, Cr" i cluais cach duine E " rodovacluinedar B,, : : : : : cluinithar B
' tren T s trinoit T " treodataid T ' Atomriug — in <iuleman dail T only
'' om. B ' om. T ¦» ' a mighty invocation (is) the Trinity ' (?), J,S,

Mael Isu's Hymn. 359

Mael Isu's Hymn,
Mael Isu dixit:
In spirut ndeb immun - innunn ocms ocunn :
in spirut ndeb cbucunn • tset, a Christ, co hopunn !
In spirut noeb d' aittreb - ar cuirp is ar nanma,
diar snadud cosolma - ar gabud ar galra,
Ar ^demnaib, ar pheccdaib - ar iffern co nilulcc
A Isu ronndeba - ronsdera do spirut.
In spirut.

lo (May) the Holy Spirit be about us, in us, and with us !
Let the Holy Spirit, O Christ, come to us speedily.
May the Holy Spirit dwell in our body and our soul !
May He protect us readily against peril, against diseases,
Against devils, against sins, against bell with many evils,
1 5 O Jesus, may Thy Spirit hallow us, deliver us !

APPENDIX I.
THE IRISH GLOSSES ON PHILARGYRIUS' EXPLANATIO
IN BUCOLICA VIRGILII,
(BiBLIOTHilQUE NATIONALS, MS, LaTIN 11,308),
EXPLANATIO A, fo, 16" et seq.
Eel, I, 12, a id est huieh ,i, interiectio dolentis est
13, ago ,i, inpauch'^
27, setius'' inmaili i alecht
33. quasi multa uictima .i. amail ehetri'^ nil
48. Pallas'^ .i. cheehor
57, rauce ,i, brongidi . palumbes ,i, cohnain
76, domosa ,i, drisidi
II, 13, cicadis cauig
18, ligustra" ,i, meli gabur ,i, flores t herba
vaccinia ,i. derce roig uiole porporeg t subi criih quia
ussui sunt
24. in actenarcintho' ,i, ismosleih herhithu^ quia nemorosum
est
30, uiridi hibisco ,i, nondleis^ ealdi ,i, genus uirgulti, quo
pastores flagellant
47, uiollas seotha t vaccinia
48, anethi ,i, prorloso'
51, lanugine ,i, obruchir
53, pruna ,i, airni draigin
72, uiminibus ,i, fiescaip
III, 8, et qui eithos^
18, liciscai ,i, eonboehiuV- ,i, canis ex lupo conceptus
20, carecta corcib i gergih i aristas
36, pocula ,i. airithcha
90. de Meuio uero nihil reperi ut Adawmanus ait
92, fraga ,i, suhi
100, in eruo"" ,i, tincur
103, fascinat ,i, farmuinethar"
" leg, impauch t-pret, pi, 3 impactatar infra, vn, 2 " leg, sera, cf, Sg, 183" 3
' leg, chethri, from the id- collective cethre '' leg. palus " B. has Ligustra flores
papauerum i mei oaprorum f Actaeo Aracintbo s ' it is greater than a
mountain...' ^ leg. hdndleisc = lidndfleisc ^ leg. prof ir loso '' fit = even, the
correction of hos is doubtful, leg. iiul'isinl ' leg. conbdchuil ¦" MS. meruo
° MS. far muinethar

Glosses on Philargyrius. 361
Eel, IV. 19. cum bachare .i. boedin genus" herbae flores
28. flauescet .i. blaicfithir^ arista broth
34. Tiphys ,i, magnus gubernator nauis Argo ,i, inidnau" qui
in Ponto cum posteriore parte nauis dicitur perisse
40, rastros ,i, dainthech ,i, non exercetur terra
42, mentiri ,i, tuerecha, fucata enim lana mentitur alium
colorem
44, croceo ,i, glas i tinctura
50, conuexo ,i, cruind t digas . nutantem ,i, digeses aut
exultantem gaudio
V, 7, labrusca ,i, seadinne^ siluistris uitis,
30, tbiassos ,i. elasa
37, auenae ,i, maila muilchi^ i cuinfec i zezaniae
38. uiola .i, scoth ifobuitge^
39, phalliorus* ,i, gle elce^ i aiten ,i, infelix et acutus arboribus
42, tumulum ,i, fert. superattite carmen .i, sit scriptum
super tumulo ,i, menbrg^ superscripte
46, in gramine ,i. his sath^
63. intonsi .i, nephglidi i intacti
71, nectar ,i, cetgrinne .i. admirabilis saporis
77. thimo .i. proprium fedo
80. damnabis .i. fusilisu .i. re[o]s facies ut uotam tuam
multi adorarent
85. cicuta .i. huinne
88. pedum .i. bronbachin .i. baculum incuruum quo pedes
ouium inpediuntur
90. paribus nodis ohid^
VI. 16. serta .i. coerea"^
17. ansa ,i. dorn
22, moris i, merih frontem ,i, grode tempora ,i, aru
31. per inane ,i, etirdl ,i, chaus""
35, nerea ,i, held mil" ,i, animalia maris
52, cornua ,i, 6enn
60, stabula ,i, lesih t geltib^'
63, alnos ,i, ferna'^
64. Permessi ,i, propir fluminis Boetiae
65, ut amail
68, apio ,i, luib serb berena
71, ornos ,i, ligna ,i. darcha
75, inguina"' ,i, nomen loci in quo canes Scillae latrabant
i melen"
VII, 1, arguta ,i, dresachtach
2. contulerunt ,i, impactatar* ,i, quoadonauerunt"
4, Arcades ,i, sulbari, i fisidi
7. deerrauerat ,i, todiel
9, salus ^ ,i, slan . haedi ,i, plum'"
" MS, gemis " leg, bldichfithir " leg, id ( = id est) nau ¦W,S, '' leg, feadinne
o leg, mdildn uilchi ^ leg, fobuirge e leg, paliurus " leg. gelsce ' leg.
membrae '' leg. hisrath ' leg. oidb or odbibl ¦" leg. coerta 1 " leg. chaos
" leg. bledmil p leg. geltbothib i MS. femas ' MS, inguma ' leg. mleen
'leg, inpactatar " leg, condunauerunt ' leg, saluos " leg, sldin 'salui'

362

Appendix I.

Eel. VII.

VIIL

13.17.
29.
32.38.45.
48.49.50,58,
61, 65, 12,
17,43,
54,55, 64,74,75, 86,88, 91.
102, 10,5,
107, 5,
19,
30,36.41,49,51,
57,
X, 14,
19,
25, 27,36,
41,47.51,53,
56,

IX,

examina ,i,
seria ,i. samret
setosi ,i, sinnihc^
suras ,i, gairri
rusco ,i, aittun^ i ruse
muscosi ,i, coinnich
turgent ,i, astoidet
taedae ,i. oaindle"
fuligine ,i, osuidi
pampineas ,i, canachdi
populus ,i, ^ro foedo'^
fraxinus ,i, umnus" pinus ,i, oetgag . babies oeth gacha
sardualailu' populus ,i, fid
sine ,i, leic
age ,i. fer airli^ ,i, cito ueni
in quotibus ,i, decib^
electra .i. orarget^
ululae .i. coinnil^ cignis .i. ely^
uita .i, sinathe^
licia ,i, englemen
impare pro impare ,i, immonaisc
bocola ,i, bonat
s^rse etmaill^
exuias .i, inda fodh° ,i. pellis serpentis
iace indar hantar chenn'^
corripuit ,i, adrath
hilas ,i, conbochuil
fors ,i, toceth
nisi acht om'^ lem
examina ,i, sathi'' taxos ,i, fer ,i, arbor
anser ,i, gigren. inter argutos olores ,i, itm- nelii luin eenchu^
populus ,i, pro*" fedo
apricis ,i, eliti ab^
omnia fert ,i, folio inct fedid^
aequor ,i. muir
pinifer ,i, fintad Mr thid'^
subulci ,i, mucidi
florentis ferulas ,i, flesea
ebuli ,i, propir^ fedo bacis ,i, cairaib
uiniator ,i, finhondid
serta ,i, coerta
a uch
modulabor ,i, sibrase ,i, scribam
maile ,i, ma^ acubrimse'
uenabor ,i, adcichlus

" leg. finnich " leg, aittun " MS, ,i, asto ,i, etgdg ,i, caindle ^ leg. propir
fedo " leg, uinnius ' leg, ochtgach as ardu alailu e MS. ferailli corrected to
ferairli '' leg, in cotibus ,i, lecib ' MS, orarg-uet '' MS. coninnill ' leg. elu'>
"^ leg. uitta .i. sndt/ic » leg. etermaill » MS. /odift corrected to /od6 p leg,
indarban tart chenn 'throw over thy head' 'i leg, din, cf, Sg, 59" 9 ¦¦ h in correc
tion over the Une " leg, eter helu luinceclni ' MS, pro " leg, clithaib ' leg,
foloinc i fedid " leg, pintadbirthid " MS, pro y ma man, alt., in rasura
^ leg, adcubrimse

Glosses on Philargyrius. 363
Eel, X, 59, cornu ,i, ondid huoe^ ,i, artos parsicos''
60, spicula ,i, foga t gaau
67, liber ,i, irisnop"

EXPLANATIO B,
I, 48, palus ,i, cethor^
55, susurro .i, susurratio t animal^ quod de apibus nascitur
II, 2, dilicias ,i, dretel
18, uacinia ,i, uiolae porporg ,i, dereofroio' uel subi uel certe
derce ruich
46, calathis ,i, oethalca-ib
51, lanugine corhuiNN
53, pruna [MS, prima] ,i, air Nimdrain'
III, 8, hirci ,i, maiccinidisse^ uerecunde
18, Ucisca ,i. canis ex lupa et cane conceptus id est oree i
N
coHbueahil' (oree written over t and bucahil over ea)
27. stipula .i, cuislen^
39. corimbos ,i, brutus
64. male me petit .i. cahd rag
92. fraga ,i, subi
100. in eruo fond orbem n %
IV. 19. cum bacchare ,i, hobh&hin^ uel genus herbe
45, sandix genus herbae annios siccoloris"" ,i, glaus
V, 9, quod ,i, ciricesi ,i, adas
37, auenae"" ,i, maifmolchi uel cuintbecha ,i, genus zezame"
38, uiola ,i, fobuirge
39, palliorus P ,i. gle el"
71. calathis .i. eathaleaib
VII. 27. bachare .i. boethin
33, sinum lactis ,i. genus uassis ,i, bomilge
42, borridior rusco ,i, ait tiun'^
46, et qwae uos ,i, oZci"'
VIII, 74. licia englemen quasi ligia
107. hilas .i. horce milehu i eonhocha ille^
X. 27. minio .i. ua fordi non*
60. spicula ,i, fogu
67, liber ,i, snob
- leg, 6nd idbuec = 6ndfidbucc " leg, arcus Persicos " leg, in snob ^ leg,
cechor ' leg, amal ' leg, derce frdieh s leg, airni draigin *' leg, maicc
imlissen ' leg, conbuachil ¦' MS, ciiis lenus ' leg, hd boethin °" leg, rossei
coloris " MS. anime " leg. zezanie p leg, paliurus '- leg, aittiunn
' leg. Corydon? ' leg, conbochaill ' leg. fordinndn

364

APPENDIX II.
MEMORANDA IN THE BOOK OF ARMAGH.
f, 18b 2 'Duma Graid Ailbe iSenchui altare, , Machet Cetchen Rodan Mathona, ,
b.
a. Buail . . . genus, maicc Eire . . . epscuip Maine 7 Geintene in Echainiuch
Domnach Mdr Ailmaige. Domnach Mor Maige Ene
Dub. Drobes , Esruaid, Muirgus mace Maileduin maicc Scanldin
Rath Cungi, Clf, Ardd Fothid . , Latharnn
Domnach M6r Maige Itha , muDubai mace Orcein
Achad Drumman, Coilboth mace Fergusso maicc Eogin
Breccan mace Aido maice Feradig maicc Eogi're , Eogan i Fid Mor
Doro Cam S6tni .xii. [maicc] Eire, Fergus M6r maee N"ise
xii Olcan filic... epscop N6m i Telioh Ceniuil Oingosso
Muadan martracb 7 presbiter Erclach i Raith i/Lnaddin
,ii, Cheinn[iin]ddn in Domnuch Cainri i Cothrugu
Enan in Druim Findich
xii filii Coilboth, Cell glass in Filniu fri Domiiaeh Mor anair
L4thracb Patrice, Daniel , Slanan, SarAn mace Coilboth
Conlae maee Coilboth Domnach Combar la Cenel Fiachrach reges, mace
Cuill iii
f, 19a 1 c, h^ I... Imhliuch Sescinn muLuan .a. Temair Singite la Firu Assail
Ath 'M.aigni iratris 'Brendain mace Aeda maiee maicc Cairi^Z maicc
Fergosso maiee Decuill
maee Nisse -1- crum[thir] Munis presbyter Leo 7 d. s. presbyter Lugach
i Cuil AirtAir presb'yter Colom Cille Frnain 'M.ellan Clono Greina
Lugid maee Eire i Fordruim , , cruimther Casan Cille Moire Fdtriee
Senchiara?i Saigir. Lonan maee Senich de genei-e Comgil
Rigell mater du Luae Chroibige
,, Trian moec F^ic maic Amalgaid frater Tricheim Setne Leet
,, Echu Cairel , Domungart
,, Fiac Oingus, Ailil Mor Conall EtersceZ
mace Ercse , pater , , , Achuid GuinecA maee Oingosso [in marg, oi
BaircAe] Crimthann maee Censelich . . , vii, muChonoc 7 muChatocc
Erdit , Inse Pail, Agitstin I'nse Bicee , TecSn Diarmit
Naindid, Pol, Fedilmid Domnach F^ic ,lx, Ciilmaige
,, currus, Cnoc Drommo Gabbe
,, Brig hlia Pergni maiee Gohthig dUib EreAo'^i, , Bile maee Crnaich
Soergus, Dimmoc Glinne bUissen , , Brandub, Fintan
Clono Fidnieh.. Aed . mAedoc ,i, Clono Mdir mAeddie

Appendix II. 365

Finan i Tich Airtbiur , Brig Lasar di ingin Lenini (?)
Cell Auxili , , mace Tail, Cumbir .g. t. Patricc
d,s, fri ,n, an , d, Domnach Mdr Maige huadat . Ere ,
Siluister , Domnach Imblecho muLommis est ex.orcista . Domnach Mdr
Criathar . Feicc
Maine mace Cais , Cruimther Domnach Mdr Maige File
SendomnaeA la Au Ereae ,d, f, pp, Domnach Brigitse
i Fidarti Britonisa, Astomin Domnach Pirnn Domnach Eochaifi
Domnach Mdr Maige Reto , 7 Mogin , Fedelm
DubAn Dubaed \inmarg. cum comitibus .nii.] Findmag,, 7 non erit pax
Ere , Ingena rig Ijonghard . reliquife , ymnus
Berach Brig , doas , ,
Fons lorda'reis ,xl, ii, vii. tii auis (?) scripsi
faciet congreg septies oratio bu. . inclina oriens
unde caelum . , tarde cito , , Tuaim quis enim
caeli arcto prosternunt ij/alma spiritnale ,uii, Inmina
uii, nuntii , cleir ,uii, unciae uii, airich
scala , funicufes
Oingus,^. fer nadgair ,,. Cambas a Forgais f, 19a 2
Muru Ath Eirnn , , , Lonan maee maiee Eircc , , , Cae
, , Cuillenn Ailil maee Cathbad maiee Lugthig , Trian
, , Conall Cormacc Ere tilius iilii 'Briain. Fetambir (?)
i crich Coirbri maicc Briain, Dau" mace Briuin,,
Tnadmumu Clare Coirpri Broccan -1- Coim^n Cell Bath
Ardd Ef... Muin Lombchu. Gridn...
"Sena Muscraige Mitine banchuire . dens Cuif 1, c, b,
Orhrige ,i, ; Fuirg Muindeoh Mechar fiZii Forat
maiee Conli , ,, Muscan Gellachdn Imchad Dnhthach Gartwe hamnid
Trian Carthach Nial Ufaindid Mace Nise Conan sepis
debita alumpnus Dungalach xiiii. Trian Foto mace Forat xviii
Gas mace Airt in Campo Sailech , , Doirine

APPENDIX III,
THE GLOSS ON THE TURIN LITURGY,
fo, 3", Te Dominum {ibfelib^} de cells laudamus, tibi ut canticum
nouum cantare mereamur

on festivals.

" Perhaps dau is the numeral 2 ; but cf , LL, 319° 17
" Here ibfelib is from in felib. So cobfodlus Ml, 22" 1, cobfodlaid Ml, Se"" 5, from
con-fodlus, con-fodlaid.

I. INDEX OF THINGS.

-a for final ae ii, xxxii, xxxvi, 121
abbots of Bennchor, ii. 282
ablative, i. 360, 413; ii, 133, 149, 200, 204
abortive, i, 583
absolute forms of possessive pronouns, ii, 195
abstinence, i, 536, 537
Academy, The, i. xiii, n. xxvii n.
accent, ii. 81, 109, 131, 147, 179, 207, 214, 215,
221; grave, ii. 204, 221, 222; effect of, i. 701 n,
accident, ii. 181, 184
accidentals, ii, 93
accusative, ii, 132, 149; fo governing, i. 706 n,;
ace. pi. 1. 233; after -bad, i. 458 note c
acolyte, i. 654
action, ii. 187, 209
adders, i. 485
adjectives, ii. 79
adverbs, ii. 67, 76, 92, 128, 221, 222
adversity, ii. 370
Aeneis, ii. 106, 140, 225
af&nity, ii. 161
ages of man, i. 128 u.
agriculture, i. 467
Aibgitir crabaid, ii. 416
Aislinge maic Conglinne, i. 282; ii. 134, 342, 418
alphabet, ii. 20, 72, 73; of piety, i, 711
ale poisoned, ii, 323 ; made of bath-water, ii, 337
alliteration, ii, xxxviii
alms, I, 610
almsgiving, i, 349
altar, ii, 252, of stone, ii, 264
Ambrosian Library, i. xiv; ii, xxiv
ambuscades, ii. 354
amen, i, 9 ; ii. 314
American Journal ot Philology, ii. 420
amphimacer, ii. 150
Amra Chonrdi, i. 674
Amra Oholuimbchille, ii. 331
Amra Sendin, ii. 195
analogy, ii. 96, 141, 146, 149, 152, 160
dvd/J,vricris, i. 726

anaphora, (atarcud), ii. 189, 192, 194
anaphoric pronoun, ii. 208
anastrophe, n. 53, 199
anathema, 6.vd9efia, i. 520 n., 619
ancestors, i. 297
anchor, i, 712; ii, 91, 328
anchorite, ii. 255, 271, 280, 291
angels, i. 380, 478, 683, 705; n. 302, 321, 345;
soldier of, ii. 353 ; obedience of, ii. 355 ; see
footprint
Anglo-Saxon MS., i. xiv; dictionary, n, 34;
spell, II, 248
Annals of Loch Ce, ii, 239
Annals of the Four Masters, i. 242, 660, 679 ;
II, 43, 235, 242, 294, 298, 333
Annals of Tigernach, n. xl, 8
Annals of Ulster, ii. xiv, xv, xvi, xxviii, xxxiv,
xxxvi, 8, 138, 143, 290, 292, 295, 298, 338, 414
anointing of David, i. 142; of catechumens, i, 487;
in baptism, ii. 251
antepenult, ii. 147, 219
anteposition, ii. 77, 214, 217
Antiphonary of Bangor, ii, xxxi, 282
apocalypse (abcolips), ii, 314
Apostles, inspiration of, i, 696; Host of the, n,
254; preaching of, ii, 855
apostleship, authority of, i, 591
apostrophe, i, 406 ; ii, 168
appellative noun, n, 76, 187
appellativity, ii, 77, 78, 80
apples, I, 340; apple-tree, n, 115
apposition, ii. 74, 116, 201, 213, 214, 218, 222, 223
aptota, II. 127, 133
archangels, service of, ii. 355
arohetypa exemplaria, i. 725
Archiv f. Celtisohe Lexicographic, i. 580, 658 ;
II. 127, 302, 349
Archivio Glottologico italiano, i. 720; ii. xix
ark, I. 277, 278
armour-bearers, i. 393
arrows, i. 272, 328; fiery, i. 454

1. . Index of Things.

367

Ars Anonyma Bernensis, ii. 61, 127
article, ii. 75, 114, 159; neuter, ii. 209
Ascension of Christ, ii. 254, 355
Asiarchs, i. 541
aspiration, ii. 60, 61, 154, 216; in Ogham in
scriptions, II. 259 ; relativity expressed by, i.
716; after ni, ii. 173, 205; of the object, ii.
xxxii, 189
Assemblies of Al-Harlri, ii. xxxviii
assimilation of n, ii. 193, 209
atom, II. 10
auspices, i. 605
axe, I. 379, 493; ii. 122
bachall fsu, n. 313, 319
bacon saved from dog, n. 839
backteeth, n. 255
bad tidings, i. 439
bahuvrlhi adj., ii. 327
balance (med), ii. 70, 346
bandages, i. 479
Banquet of Ddn na nged, i. 655
banqueting-house, (fledtech), i. 288
baptism, i. 510, 516, 545, 550, 672, 698 ; of cate
chumens, I. 487; creed recited at, i. 488; ordo
baptismi, n. xxvii; of children, ii. 304; of
Christ, II. 354; see triple immersion
baptismal name, n. 306, 308
bardism (bairdne), n. 241
barytones, ii. 42
basket, I. 615; ii. 90, 122, 347
bath, II. 219, 337
battering-ram, i. 346
battle, I. 550, 577, 657
beatitudes, the eight, ii. 830
beestings, u. 43
begging, i. 699
bell, II. 261, 329, 346
bellows, II. 122
beUringer (aistere), ii. 346
bequest (edocht), ii. 238, 242
Berne codex, glosses in, i. 2
Bezzenberger's Beitrage, i. xxi, xxvi
Biblioteea Nazionale, Turin, i. xxi
bile, II. 24, 187
birds, I. 105, 271; ii. 294; on Slieve Miss, ii.
320; nesting in saint's hands, ii. 331; tamed,
II. 343
bisext, II. 19, 30
bishop, I. 431, 682, 699; catechumens anointed
by, I. 487 ; blood of, ii. 38 ; consecration
of, II. 241; staff of, ii. 314; et v, ii, 262,
284
blackbird, (luinech) ii, 5; (Ion), ii, 290

blasphemy, i, 120, 680, 686
blessing before meals, i, 684 ; on soul, ii, 257 ;
ou arms, ii, 343
blood, Christ's, i, 631; bishop's, n, 38
boar, I, 345; n, 90, 121, 310, 341; uprooting
gold, n, 310
boasting, i, 612, 613, 614, 616
Bodleian library, codices in, ii, xxxiii — xxxiv
Body of Christ, i, 635, 643, 689
bolt, II, 177
Book of Armagh, i, xxii, 494—498, 727 ; ii, xiii,
xxxviii, xl ; names in, ii, 259 — 271, 364, 365 ;
memoranda in, ii, 364
Book of Ballymote, (BB.), i, 426; ii, xl, 51, 52,
54, 95, 97, 187, '215
Book of Deir, n, xxix, 257
Book of Dimma, ii, 257
Book of Judges, i, 837, 353
Book of the Dun, see Lebar na hUidre
Book of Durrow, ii, 257
Book of Glendalough, ii, xxxiii
Book of Leinster, see Lebar Laignech
Book of Lismore, i, 496, 679; ii, xxxv
Book of Maccabees, i, 851
Book of Psalms, ii, 261
Book of Eights, ii. 241, 297
books, II, 313
Books of Moses, i, 874
borrowing, i, 609
boundaries, i, 95; ii, 62, 238
bow (fidbocc), I, 272, 336; ii, 143; bowstring,
II, 8 ; see arrow, rainbow
box, II, 135
brazen serpent, i, 493
bread (bairgen), i, 410; ii. 177
breast-cloth, i, 479
breviary, Roman, ii. xxxvii
brick, I. 348
bridge, ii, 101; of life, ii, 850
British language, ii, 308
British Museum, n, viii, 281
bronze instruments, i, 395
brooch, II, 345
brothel, ii, 144
brotherly love, i. 711
brothers, i. 544
Bucolics, II. xvii
buffoon (fuirsire), ii. 6
bug, II. 125
Buide Connaill, ii. 299, 300
burial of L6egaire, n. 263 ; of Christ, ii. 354
burial-ground, i, 768
burning, ii, 357
butter, II, 333

.368

/. Index of Things.

cacophony (mlfogur), ii. 111, 199
Caimin's psalter, glosses in, i, 6
Cain Patric, ii, 306
calendar, ii, 176; in Reichenau Beda, ii, 288
calends, i, 625; ii, 18, 19, 36, 41, 176
calm and storm, i. 426; ii. 323
canonical hours (trdtha), i. 662; canonical scrip
tures (candin), ii, 312
canons, Irish, ii, xxvi; glosses on, ii, 38
Captivity, Babylonian, i. 137, 277, 354, 395, 402,
450, 451, 455, 472
carbuncle, n. 101
carrion, i, 491
case (cumtach), of Book of Durrow, n, 289 ; of
Staff of Jesus, ii, 819
cask, II, 175
cat, the scholar and his, ii, 298
catalogues, Bobbio library, i, xv ; Munich, ii.
xxv ; St Gall, n, xxvii ; Stowe, ii. xxvii ;
British Museum, n, xxxv, 32
catechumens, i, 487
cattle, 1. 236, 237; stealing, n, 306
cauldrons, brazen, ii. 811
causality, n. 188, 210, 218
cedars of Lebanon, i. 148
ceiling, ii. 104, 108
celibacy, i, 556, 558, 559
oeriales luoernas, i, 727
oeroferarius, i. 654
chain, ii, 89, 110; of silver, n, 843
chalice, i. 544; ii, 251, 252, 253
channel (Idthur), ii, 27
chariot of two wheels, ii. 847
charity, i, 438, 538, 575
charm against demons etc, , ii, 256, note f
chastity, i, 557
cheese, i, 282
chequered lot of men, i, 805
cherubim, i, 843; love of, ii, 355
chewing, i, 256
chief-cantorship, i. 715
children, buying land for, i, 691; innocent, ii,
255; speaking out of womb, ii. 313
choir, I, 363, 471
Christmas, ii, 254, 255
Chronicles, book of, ii. 142
Church, Christ's love for the, i, 221; of the
Apostles, I, 222; see foursquare
oilicium, ii. 326; see horsehair
circumcision, i, 503, 507, 558, 619, 629, 648, 649 ;
of Christ, I, 672; Host of the, ii, 254; with
flint knives, i, 506; of vices, i, 683
curcumfiex, ii. 81, 179, 204, 207
city swallowed up, ii, 312

clapper, ii, 342
clay, I, 286, 474
clerics, law against slaying, n, 306
cloak, I, 697; ii, 335
clouds, I, 480; ii, 22
coenobitic hfe, ii, 27
Cogad Gaedel j Gall, ii, 138
cold and heat, i, 320
collar, n. 89
colophon, n, 257, 280, 416
comb, II, 117
commandments of God, i. 461
communion, n. 319
comparatives, ii, 92, 94, 95, 97, 98, 99, 185
compasses (gabalrind), u. 13
composition, ii, 166, 196, 200, 213
compounds, n, 198
computers, ii, 10
computus, II. xii, 285, 312 ; glosses on, n. 39—41
conception, wicked, i. 242
concubine, n. 124
concupiscence, i. 513, 515, 589
confession, I. 73, 451; ii, 324; onDoomsday.i, 602
confessors, faiths of, ii, 355
confidence, i, 477
confraction of Host, n, 253, 254, 255
confusion of marks of length, and aspiration, i,
XX. ; of indicative and subjunctive, ii. 366, 415
conjugation, n. 63, 111, 156, 165, 169, 171
conjunction, n. 182, 217, 224 ; of sun and
moon, n. 16
conscience, i. 568, 699
consolation, i. 591, 592, 595, 660
consonants, n. xv, xvi, 57, 58, 59, 106, 112
conspiracy, i. 130
constellation, n, 12, 16, 33, 124, 129, 139
context, I. 722
continence, i. 556
continental scribes, i, xiii,
copulation, i. 556; n, 3, 184
Cormao's Glossary, i, 128 n,, 387 n., 674; n,
112, 162, 215, 249, 277, 417, 418, 420
cormorant, ii. 109
corn, II. 118, 117, 123, 125, 139
corner-stone, i, 449, 634
Corpus Glossariorum Latinorum, i, 715; ii, 44,
71, 88, 108, 113, 125, 129, 140, 141, 149
corslet (l&rech) ii, 319, 353, 354
covenant with God, i, 809
cowherd, ii, 315
cradle, n, 107
craw, I, 686
creation, i, 481; in six days, n. 31
creditor, i. 89, 432

I. Index of Things.

.369

Clippies, I, 720; ii, 316
cross, n, 245, 246; of Christ, i, 627, 629; u,
253, 817; shaft of, i, 493; of spittle, ii, 249
cross-vigil (cross-figil), i. 468; ii. 381
crown of victory, i. 650
Crucifixion, the, i. 18; ii. 354
cuckoo (cdi), II. 290
culdee (cele De), i. 65; ii. 258, 265
cursing a river, ii, 268; Rath Cathair, ii, 835
cycle of nineteen years, ii, 18, 30, 36, 38, 40 ;
solar, II, 19
Cymmrodor, i. 720
Daoica, the, ii. 136
dactyl, n. 59, 145
daily offering, i. 631
darkness, i, 475
dative, i, 413; ii, 182, 185, 195, 205
Day of Judgment, i, 50, 107
deacons, n, 263
deaconesses, i. 683
deadly sins, tract on, i. 551 n,
deafness, i, 196
death, i, 517; day of, i, 689
debtors, i, 131, 447, 457, 704
Decads of Augustine, ii. 21
decemnovennal cycle, ii. 86, 39
declension, ii. 76, 131, 132, 185, 186, 138, 142,
145, 178, 179, 202
deer, ii. 115, 354
demonstration, ii. 211
denominative, n. 80, 105
deponents, ii. 185, 187
descent of Christ, ii. 355
despaur, i. 809, 325, 597, 638
Deuteronomy (deutm-nim), i. 243, 524
Devil, I. 380, 665, 666, 667; ii, 1, 7, 316; devils,
I. 706; II, 272, 322, 848
dew, II, 88
diadem, i, 49, 491
diaeresis, ii. 204
dialectic, i. 693
diapsalma, i, 9
diffidence, i. 477
digamma, ii, 55, 59, 62, 67
dignum, n. 251, 419
diminutives, ii. 101, 102, 112
diocesan visitation, i, 632
dionyma, ii, 81
Dionysiac Paschal Arguments, ii, xii
diphthong, ii, 68, 69, 184
diphthongation, ii, 65; of e, ii, xiv, xv, xvi,
xxv ; of 0, n. xv, xvi
disciples and teachers, i, 414
S, G, II,

disease, i. 364
dish (tesc), ii, 70
disyllabism, ii, 98, 178
disyllabic, ii, 147
divine mysteries, i, 575, 576
Docetae, the, i. 659
doe indicating site of church, ii. 242
Doom, I. 436; ii. 855
Doomsday, i. 466, 647, 664, 667, 687, 689 ; ii. 45
doubling d, ii. 111 ; i', ii, 147 ; n before d, i.
629 n, ; after i, i. 689 n, ; to indicate aspira
tion, II, 259
dough, I, 474
doves, I, 282; ii, 306
dowry, ii, 3
drain (tuididen), ii, 27
dropsy, ii, 143 ; healed, ii. 337
drought (tart), u. 315
drowning, ii. 357
drunkenness, i. 321, 700
duality, ii. 96
dumb girl healed, ii, 338
dungeon of hell, i, 706
dunghiU, i, 441
dvigu-com'poundi, i, 161
dysentery, i, 498
e preserved, ii, xxxi
ea for e, ii, xxxi ; later ia, ii. xxxi
earth, stability of, ii, 356
East, the, cleansed by crown of Christ's head, i,
494
Easter, ii, 26, 89, 40, 254, 255
ebb-tides, ii. 13, 24
eclipsis, I, 204
Eclogues, glosses on, ii, 46 — 48, 285
Egerton 1782, cited, i, 687
Egyptian year, ii, 18, 86
elements, i, 481, 671
'elimenta,' n, 263, 268
elision, ii, 151
ellipsis, I, 599; ii, 172
eloquence, i, 300, 301; n, 9, 60, 87
elves (sithaige), worship of, ii, 317; \iii side, ii,
265
embassy from Jesus, i, 588
Enarrationes in psalmos, ii. 21
enclitic form after ce, ii, 74
-eo and -e, ii, xvi n,
epacts, II, 17
epenthesis, ii, 51
Ephesians, ii, 18
¦qinoi, II, 411
epistles, i, 598; glosses on Pauline, i, 499 — 712;
24

370

/. Index of Things.

on second epistle of Peter, i. 713 ; see lesson
of Apostles
episcopal order of Brigit's successor, ii. 330
epitaphs, ii. 288
epitome, i. 95
equinox (ecenoc/jt), i. 375; equinoctial hour, ii. 14
errors in Milan glosses, i. xix, xx
etymological glosses, ii. 3
etymology, ii. 77
Eucharist, treatise on, ii. xxvii
euphony, ii. 72, 164, 165 ; euphonious, ii. Ill
evangelical doctrine, i, 664
evening, ii. 155
ex-laymen, i, 553
exorcist, ii. 263, 269, 368
eye-charm, ii. 250; eye of the soul, i. 632
eye-ailment (galar s&la), ii. 332
eyes and ears, i, 379
ewes, 1. 839
examples of scripture, i. 84
excuse, i. 476 ; ii, 112

t, Isaac's, i. 493
false apostles, i. 607, 615, 620, 684
false miracles and signs, i. 666
false parturitions, ii. 292
false prophets, ii. 357
fasting, II. 38, 247, 298, 303, 311
fawn, II. 354
feast-house (fied-tech), i. 288
Felire Oengusso, i. 437, 495, 506, 542, 638, 655,
689, 715; ii. xxxii, xxxvi, xxxvii, 126, 290,
291, 294, 297, 301, 306, 317, 347, 416, 419
fen, II. 149
fence, i. 345
festal days, i. 207
fiery column, ii. 830
figure, n. 52; of speech, i. 19, 35, 39, 109, 456;
II. 151
fire, I. 482; ii. 107; of the Chaldees, ii. 302,
401 ; splendour of, ii, 355
firewood, ii. 226
firstborn, i, 418
first-fruits, i, 835, 585
fishes, II, 91, 268; fish-spear, ii, 91
fiabellum, ii, 8
flatfaced man, ii, 838
fleece, i, 180, 300
flint knives, i, 506
flitch of bacon, ii, 339
flood (lie), I, 275; (liae), ii, 315; (tola), ii, 229;
of foreigners, ii, 256
flood-tides, ii, 13, 14, 24
flute-player, ii, 04

food (sdsad), i, 899; (tuare), i. 535, 636, 537;
(biad), I, 413; of preachers, i, 487
footprint of angel, ii, 310
foray, ii, 309
foreign language, i, 577, 578
forest (cailtj, u. 298
forgiveness, i, 596, 661
fornication, i, 556 ; ii, 124
fosterling, ii, 238
four-square churches (aeclesias quadratas), ii, 267
fox, II, 101; pet, II. 342
fraction of Host on paten, ii. 253
freedman, i. 558
Friday, i. 383
future tense, i. 207; ii. 156, 157; with an im-
perfective meaning, i. 704
gallows, II. 107
gangrene, i. 693
garden, i. 410
gastric disease, i. 687
Gaulish shoes (gall-assai), i. 497
gender, ii. 114, 119, 126, 131, 161
genealogies, i. 679; see ladders
genitive, ii. 62, 99, 131, 132, 133, 185, 195, 205,
208; after ^>er6 = consentio, ii. 134; after adj.
ib. ; of stems iu i and a, ii. xv, xvi ; of the
finite, II. 208 ; of the possessive, ib.
Gentiles, i. 522, 528, 528, 529, 538, 542, 619,
622, 691
gentleness, i, 694, 701; in teaching, i, 628
Georgics, i, 605; ii, xviii, 66, 418
gerund, i, 233; ii. 77, 159, 160, 167, 172, 179, 229
giant raised from dead, n, xxxviii
gift of teaching, i, 676
girdle of truth, i, 641
glands, nine, ii, 103
glory, I, 601, 619 ; of sauats in heaven, i, 587
gloss, II, 115, 117, 139
glossary at Munich, ii, 43, See O'Clery's
Glossary, O'Mulconry's Glossary
gluttony, I, 565
goddess, II. 107, 113, 121
Godhead of the Son, i, 45, 46, 48, 49, 50, 435 ;
of the Trinity, n, 317, See Mysteries
gods, II, 92, 93, 109, 118, 168
Goidelica, i. xxi, 643; ii, xl, 116, 354
gold, n, 239, 294, 310, 412
good works, i, 305, 394, 439, 558, 669, 711
Gospel, I, 596, 609, 618, 619, 635, 644, 670, 697
gown, I, 697
grace of teaching, i, 642; ot the Spirit, i, 631,
676; saving, i. 633
gradual, ii. 252

/, Index of Things.

871

grafting, i. 529
grain, i. 586, 587; n. 177
grammar, art of, ii. 6, 7
Grammatica celtica, i. 441, 504, 513, 560, 575,
600, 616, 632, 639, 657; ii, xix, xxvi, xxvii,
135, 316
granaries, i, 332
grapes, i, 45
grass, I, 303, 462
grave accent, ii, 204, 221, 222
greed, i. 679
Greek language, ii. 159, 168
guarantee, ii. 176
guardian, i. 624; guardian angels, ii. 380
guest, II, 120
H, 2. 16, II. 264
hail, I. 482
hair of goats and camels, ii. 326
hairshirt, i. 152
halter, i. 38
hamper, i, 615, ii. 338
hand, God's, ii. 356; Christ's, see North, South
handkerchief, n, 149, 150
handmaid (cumal), ii, 345
Harleian 1802 ... i. 519 n., 629
harlot, 1. 555 ; n. 124
harp, I. 577
harrow (daintech), ii. 166
headache, i. 616; ii. 248, 249
heathenry, black lavps of, ii. 357
heather, ii. 102
heaven, strength of, ii. 355 ; heavens, i. 482 ; ii. 1
hell, I. 444; ii. 92, 96, 107, 317, 353, 859
heptateuch, ii. 268
heresy, i. 46, 47; ii. 255; Pelagian, ii, 811
heretics, false laws of, ii, 357
hermit, i, 694; ii, 301
hiatus, n, 60, 95
Hibernica minora, ii, 416
hidden treasure, i, 163
Hisperica Famina, ii, 24
hoUy, II. 234
holocaust, 1. 200
holy water, ii. 260
Homilies of the Anglo-saxon Church, i. 494, 636
homily, the Cambray, ii. xxvi, xxxi, xxxiii, 244
honey, i. 544
horn, I. 292, 395; horns, ii. 340
Horologium, ii. 137
horoscopist, ii, 33
horse, ii, 8; sale of, ii, 240; Brigit's, ii, 341;
horses, i, 17, 121, 122
horse-comb, ii, 226

hospitality, ii, 323
Host, n. 263; Hosts, n, 251, 254
house, mysterious, ii, 292; of immortality, i,
602
hunting, i, 467
husband and wife, i, 423, 556—560, 569, 640
hymns, ii, 314, 319
hypocrisy, i, 684
i consonantal, ii, 147
idolatry, i, 137, 144, 210, 222, 250, 317, 478, 526,
527; craft of, n, 357
idols, 1, 198, 206, 210, 443, 444, 470, 475; ii, 168;
offerings to, i, 561, 562 ; worship of, ii, 814
immutability, ii. 68
imperative, i. 848; ii, 157, 169
imperfect tense, i, 207 ; n. 315
impersonal expressions, i. 545
impersonals, ii. 162, 167, 229
improbity, ii. 97
Imram Brain, ii. xxxii, 148, 295
incantations at St Gall, ii, xxvi, 248; in Stowe
Missal, II, 250 ; of false prophets, ii. 357
Incarnation, i, 200, 524, .542; ii, 41
incense, i. 476; ii, 263
incest, ii, 107
inconsonance, ii, 162
incorporeal thmg, ii, 77, 112, 178
increments, ii, 198
indeclinables, ii, 92, 135, 213
indicative expresses Lat, aoc. cum infinit, i,
13 n,; signifies act, ii, 162; indie, and subj,
confusion of, i, xvii, ii, 410
indictions, ii, 39
indivisibles, ii, 79
infinitive, ii, 184, 168, 167, 183
infixed pronoun, i, 637; neuter pronoun, i, 722,
n, 173
ink, II, xxii
inscriptions, Old-Irish, ii, 286—289
instrumental, ii, xl, 22
Intelligenzblatt, ii, xxiii
intercalation, n, 18
interest, i, 89
interjection, i, 177, 449; ii, 62, 75, 147
internal declension, ii, 164, 165
interpolation in Fiacc's hymn, ii, xxxvii
interpretation, ii, 166, 206
interrogative, ii, 200
intestines, ii. 42
intoxication by wine, i. 265, 321 ; see drunken
ness
introit, ii. 252
inundation, ii. 229
24—2

372

/. Index of Things.

Irische Texte, i. 485, 628, 667, 613, 655, 719;
II. xxxvii, xxxix, 105, 127, 167, 247
irony, i. 127, 365, 386
jaundice, ii. 24
Jews, I. 527
journey of one day, i. 474; ii. 15
jubilees, i. 625
Judgment of Doom, ii. 45, 822
judicium aquae calidae, ii. 246
King of angels, ii. 850
kingdom of Christ, i. 669
kitchen (cucenn) ii. 258
kneeling, i. 392
Kuhn and Schleicher's Beitrage, i. 563; ii. xiii
Kuhn's Zeitschrift, i. xii, xxi, 2, 3, 74, 882,
520, 528, 632, 549, 553, 559, 562, 563, 593,
635, 641, 652, 678, 687, 694, 721, 722, 724; ii.
xiii, xxii, xxiii, xxvii, xxxiii, 78, 124, 196,
207, 209, 236, 248, 250, 294, 336, 346, 416
labourers (fognamtJiidi), i. 548
ladders, genealogical, ii. 295
laity, 1. 676
lamb, II. 93
Lambeth Library, i. xxii ; ii. 415
lamp, II. 73
land, buying, i. 691; selling, ii. 239
languages, speaking many, i. 576, 579, 580
Laud 610 cited, ii. 235, 240
Law, I. 619, 622, 649, 679 ; see Old Testament
law of sin, law of the spirit, i. 616; of nature,
II. 262
laws, I. 89, 130, 234, 242, 262, 285, 501, 515,
589, 627, 658, 681, 700, 701, 706, 721; ii.
108, 116, 124, 150, 183, 186, 199, 286, 241,
246, 289, 292, 294, 298, 334, 342, 351, 418;
the four chief, ii, 306
leap-year, ii, 10
leaven of sin, i. 562
Lebar Breeo, (LB.) i. 282, 433, 485, 494, 636, 638,
721; II. 176, 249, 252, 815, 321, 328, 884, 839
Lebar Laignech, (LL.) i. 287, 429, 449, 461, 502,
529, 536, 542, 545, 549, 561, 587, 627, 655,
660, 674, 689, 702, 727; ii. 104, 167, 240,
256, 267, 292, 293, 294, 295, 311, 333, 387,'
340, 343, 352, 357, 865, 415
Lebor na hUidre, (LU.), i. 205, 323, 387, 493,
501, 505, 510, 515, 520, 536, 642, 645, 649,'
668, 646, 647, 648, 666, 660, 674, 681, 689,'
702, 716, 767; ii. 101, 120, 122, 132, 144, I95',
215, 233, 235, 246, 249, 292, 295, 311,' 342*
348, 349, 852, 415, 416, 417

leech (medicus), i, 365
leper, 11, 838, 339, 340, 343, 846; lepers, 11, 316
lesson of Apostles, 11, 252
levites, i. 564
lex frumentaria, 11, 89
Liber Angeli, 11, xvi
Liber Hymnorum, i, 563; 11, xxxv, 354
Liber Romanus, 11, xxiii = Ubar romanach, 11, 53
life, I, 403
light, I, 366, 475, 481
lightning, speed of, 11, 355
linen sheet, 11, 262
hons (leomain), i. 257, 271; 11, 301, 303
liquids, 11, 55
Lismore Lives, 1. 516 n., 672 ; n, 809, 316, 825,
333, 334, 415, 416
litany of saints, 11. 284
literal sense, 1, 125, 631; literal truth (flrinne
stoir), 1, 154
Literarisches Centralblatt, i, xxiii n.
literarum oonexiones (ei-nadman), i, 716
litharge, i. 286
Little Easter, (minchasc) n. xxi, 29; Jubilee, 11,
309
little-finger, 11, 249
liturgy, gloss on Turin, 11, xxxix, 866
live-offering, i, 292
liver, II, 119
loaning and lending, i, 432, 700
long vowels expressed by doubling, n, xxvi
lot, X. 493; lot-casting, i, 62, 98
love of God and of neighbour, 1. 644
Low-Latin cauannus, 1. 2
Low-Sunday, 11, xxi, 29; Host of, 11, 254
LU. see Lebor na hUidre
lunar month, 11. 10, 18, 33
lust, I. 556, II, 8
lying, fault of, 11, 351
Mabinogion, 11, 311
madman, i, 680
magic, n, 355; see Wizards
malt, II, 336
Manhood of Christ, i, 46, 48, 49, 435, 436, 437
manna, i, 609
mantle, i, 697, n. 105, 240, 836
marble, 11, 88
mark of length confounded with mark of aspira
tion, I, XX
marriage, i. 569 ; see husband and -wife, matrimony
marrow, 11, 187
martyrdom, i. 519, 647; 11, 252; white, green
and red, 11, 246, 247
Martyrology of Donegal, 11, xxxv

/. Index of Things.

373

Martyrology of Gorman, i. 517 n,, 726; ii, 290,
297
Martyrology of Oengus, i, xviii, xxv ; ii, 301
martyrs, n, 254
mass of gold, n. 310
mass, tract on, ii. 252
matrimony, i, 558, 560; ii, 8
matrix, i, 123
Maundy Thursday, ii, 254
mb from mm, i, 722 ; mb and mm, ii, xxxi, xxxvi
mead made of water, ii, 347
memoranda in Book of Armagh, ii, 364, 365
Memorie dell' Institute Lombardo, i, 716
mendicancy, i, 659
merchant, i, 407
metaphor, i, 183
metathesis of b, g, ii, 411
metre, i, 64; ii, 60, 73
metrical bond, i, 57 ; metrical necessity, i, 464
Middle-Irish nom, pi, m, of adj, i, 674 n.
middle of a period, i, 679
Milan glosses on Psalms, date of, i, xviii ; errors
in, xix, XX ; syntactical points in, xxi
mile, II, 310
milk and water, ii, 277
milking, miraculous, ii, 386
mUl, milhace, n, 836
miracles, i. 382, 574, 605; ii, 258; of Patrick,
II, xxxvii, 316; of Brigit, n, 827
missal, Stowe, ii, xxvii, 284
mistranslations, i, 279, 718, 720, 722
mm from mb, ii, xxxvii
molar teeth, i, 256
moment, u, 18
monastery, ii, 27 ; (cathair), ii. 321
monosyllabism, ii. 204
month, n. 13, 30, 82
mood, II, 188
moon, II, 20, 22, 114; age of, ii. 15, 17, 39,
40, 41 ; brilliance of, ii. 855
morality, i. 610; moral teaching, i. 132, 580
morning, gladness of, i. 32
mountains (slebe), i. 274, 275, 303, 327, n. 320
mountebank (fuirsire), ii. 140
mouse, II. 293
mules, II. 87 ; muleteer, ii. 116
music, I. 160, 894, 468; instrument of, i. 258,
298, 299
mutes, 11. 56, 57
mysteries of the Godhead, i. 601 ; divine, i. 546,
575, 576, 685, 636, 670; of the Incarnation,
Nativity and Passion, i. 676; of the Cross, i,
545; of the Law, i. 599, 600; of salvation, i.
631, 671; of God, n. 265

mystic sense, i, 130, 492
mystical circumcision, i, 507; rock, i, 566
napkin, ii, 172
Nativity, i, 683
nature, law of, ii, 252 ; inclinations of, ii, 356
nd pretonic, ii, xxvi
necklace, ii, 126, 239
neighbour, love of one's, i, 588
nests in saint's hands, ii, 881
net, II, 78, 116, 293, 845; the Devil's, i, 689
neuter, n, 120; plural, ii. 120, 135, 148, 149,
196
New Testament, i. 82, 217, 599, 619, 665, 708,
709; II, 254
nine grades of the Church, ii, 254 ; ridges, ii,
298; waves, ii, 299
nn from nd, ii, xxxvii
nooturn (ia'rmerge), ii, 312
nominative, ii, 110, 196, 204, 208
North, cleansed by Christ's right hand, i. 494
Northumbrian glosses, i, xiv
nt for nd, ii, 273, 1, 46
nullity, II. 56, 57, 65
number, perfect, ii. 205
numerals, figures of, ii. 57
nun, II. 337; Brigit's seven nuns, ii. 330; nuns
in heaven, two, ii. 349
nuptials, ii, 38
nurse, i, 656; n, 380
o, diphthongation of, ii, xv, xvi; preserved, ii,
xxxi
oak, II, 107; oaken pillar, i, 707
oars, n, 90
oath, I, 89, 266, 400, 594, 712, ii, 310, 311
oblique oases, ii, 188, 210
O'Brien's Irish-English Dictionary, i, 199 ; ii, 100
O'Clery's Glossary, i. 199, 530, 534, 545, 555,
597, 645, 685, 689, 727; ii. xxxv, 52, 63, 180,
281, 290
O'Davoren's Glossary, i, 578, 616, 713, 724;
II, 144, 843, 352, 353, 357, 410, 411, 412,
415, 416, 419
offering in Jerusalem
ogham marginalia, ii, xx ; inscriptions, ii, xv,
265, 286
oi and oe, ii. xxxi
oil (olae) i. 410
Old Testament, i. 84, 217, 223, 599, 619, 665,
686, 687; fables and stories of, i, 696, 699
olive-tree, i, 47, 527
O'Muloom-y's Glossary, i, 580, 719 ; ii. 70, 246,
331

374

/. Index of Things.

optative, ii. 157, 184
oratory, n, 294, 328
orbits, II, 13, 31
ordeal of heating, ii, 246
order of penitence, ii, 330
ordinals, ii, 127
ordination, i, 687, 698
ordo baptismi, ii, xxvii; ordo missae, ii, 261;
ord eclastacda, ii, 308
origins of tales, i, 679
Otia Uerseiana, i, 670, 725, 726
ounce, II. 10
oxen, I. 563, ii, 340
paoksaddle, ii. 290
palatalization, i. 470
Palatine MS., 68; glosses iu, i. 3
palimpsest, Turin, i. xxvi ; Carlsruhe, ii. ix
pallet, II. 290
pallium (caille), ii. 264
panther, ii. 115
paradigms, ii. 135, 158, 170, 187, 196
Paralipomena, i. 150
parchment, i. 402 ; ii. xxii
parricide, i. 103
participle, ii. 93, 130, 134, 143, 161, 179, 181,
182, 183, 185, 186, 187, 201
particularity, ii, 180, 201
parts of speech, ii. 76, 127, 201, 215, 216
parturition, a man's, ii. 291
paschal lamb, i. 530
passion, ii. 152, 159, 187, 209 ; caused by action,
II. 193
Passion of Christ, i, 622, 627, 633, 670
Passions and Homilies from Leabhar Breac, I.
529, 629
passive, n, 164, 159, 186, 207
pastures, i, 339
paten, ii, 253; patinos quadratas, ii. 265
paternoster, ii. 249
patriarchs, reraig, ii, 306; uasalathraig, i, 696,
n. 356
Patrician documents, ii. xxxvii
patronymics, n. 82, 103
paulo-post future, ii. 156
Pelagius in Irland, ii. 416, 416
pen, I. 218
penal death, i. 517, 585
penance, ii. 316, 326; penitents, ii. 256
pentecost, i. 495; ii. 417
penthemimeris, ii. 59
penult, II. 98, 108, 214
perfect number for imperfect, ii. 205
perfect preterite, ii. 171

perfective ad, i. 552, 652, 690, 716, 719; com.
I. 716; ar, i, 726; ess (ass), i. 572
periculosa oratio, ii. 263
period, conclusion of, i. 717
persecution, i. 663
Persons of the Trinity, i. 490, 554
pharos, ii. 28
philosophers, i. 671
philosophy, i. 698
pictured figure, i. 197
pigeon, II. 126
pigsty, II. 74
pilgrim, II. 286; pilgrimage to Rome, ii. 296
pillar (cii), i. 707; collbe, colba, i. 649, ii. 326;
pillar-stone (corthe cloche), ii. 343
'pillow under head,' n. 191
pinnacle of a rampart, ii. 122
pipe, 1. 677
pittance, i. 688
plague, 1. 418, ii. 305, see Yellow Plague
planet, ii. 1; planets, ii. 11, 12
pledge, I. 196, 595
plough-beam, ii. 48
pluperfect, ii. 161
plurality, n. 127, 129, 135, 192
poems ending with initial word, i. 717
poet, I. 699, II. 117, 153, 168, 260, 276; chief
poet, n. 307 ; of king of Leinster, ii. 345
poetry, i. 186 ; ii. 215
poison, II, 163, 323, 367
politeuess, n, 99
pollution, I. 314
poor and rich, i. 56, 57, 90 ; care of the poor, i. 441
population of Ireland, n. 298
porrection, ii. 197
positives, n. 93, 95, 96, 99
possessives, ii. 103, 133, 191
postposition, ii, 217
pottage, I. 711
potter, I. 22, 23, 522
pound, II. 126
pounding, i. 399
power of sinners, i. 190
praenomen, ii. 78
praepositives, n. 214, 215, 216, 217
praeteritum plusquam-perfectum, ii. 161
praise of Christ, ii. 349
prayer, i. 518, 643; ii. 315; without ceasing,
I. 662; Ninine's, ii. 322
predestination, i. 485
prefixes ind and in, when replaced by ad, i. 525
premission, ii. 215
prepositions, ii, 76, 170, 215, 217, 218
presbyters, ii, 262, 284

/. Index of Tilings.

375

present impf. ii. 157
preterite, ii. 156, 157, 166, 170, 171, 175, 177,
178 ; in -gi, ii. 176 ; in -ai, ii. xxx, 257 ; im
perfect, II. 185 ; near and remote, ii. 229
priests, ii. 255 ; of the Old Law, i. 710
primitive adverbs, ii. 180; cases, ii. 188
primitives, ii. 215
principatus, i. 519
prison, i. 692, n. 290
prisoners, i. 606
Proceedings of the R. I. Academy, ii. xii, xiv
proceleusmatic, ii. 58, 59
Prodromus Corp. gloss, lat., i. xiii
proleptio a, i. 549
prolixity, i. 549
pronoun, ii. 75, 114, 192, 195, 206, 217; ana
phoric, II. 208
pronunciation, ii. 66, 199
proper names, n. 80
prophets, i. 315, 696, ii. 301, 856
proselytes, i. 542
prosperity, ii. 376, 438
provection, i. 339
proverb, i. 462
Prudentii oarmina, ii. 238
psalm of degree, see gradual
psalms, 11. 38, 306, 314
Psalter (saltair), i. 378, 428; of Jerome, i. 430
pseudoapostoli, i. 613, 626, 687, 655, 684
purification, ii. 2, 315; of Ireland, ii. 322
quality, II. 75; of unaccented vowels, ii. xxxi
quarters (rathi), i. 317; (trimsi), i. 625
quatrain, n. 298, 306
quern, ii. 45, 177
quietists, i. 55
rabble, i. 304
race, running a, i. 584
raiment, i. 535 ; of preachers, i. 487
rain (flechud), i. 276; rainbow, ii. 143
rampart (miir), n. 122; burial in, ii. 314
Rawlinson, B. 602, ii. 241; B. 512, i. 551; ii.
806, 411, 414
razor, i. 243
rebels, i. 420
rebuilding the Temple, i. 665
recapitulation, i. 321, 450, 563, 569, 661 ; ii. 152
reciprocal, n. 209
recluse, ii. 258
recommentary, ii. 182
recrucifixion of Christ, i. 570
Red Book (Llyfr Gocli), i. 563
redditives, ii. 76, 82

redemonstrative pronoun, ii. 190
refectory, ii. 242
refuge i. 411
Regina, 215; glosses in, i. 1
regulars, ii. 17, 19
Reichenau Beda, ii. 256
relative n omitted, ii. 186
relativity expressed by aspiration, i. 716 ; iu
simple deponents, i. 481 note c; ii. 81; by
adding -e, ii. xxxvii, 339 ; in 1st pi., ii. 410
relics, ii. 259, 261, 268, 313, 321
reliquary, ii. 241
Reliquie celtiche, ii. xix
remedy, i. 418
repentance, n. 151
repetition of words, i. 456
resolutives, ii. 82
responsives, ii. 82
rest, I. 709
Resurrection, i. 16, 610, 525, 660, 661, 693; of
aU the dead, i. 276, 588; of Christ, 1. 133, 276,
509, 584, 586, ii. 253, 355; for reward, n. 366
resuscitation of the dead, ii. xxxviii, 316
retaliation and forgiveness, i, 661
revelatio mysteriorum, i. 726
Revue celtique, i. xviii, 165, 287, 332, 400, 505,
530, 540, 546, 706, 718, 718, 719; ii. xxxi,
8, 116, 121, 126, 1.34, 283, 235, 236, 249, 290,
292, 294, 312, 316, 336, 342, 411, 412, 413,
415
rhymes, evidence afforded by, ii. xxxv, xxxvii
rhythmical prose, ii, xxxix
riches, i. 673
ridges, seven, ii. 324, 885
righteous men, deeds of, ii, 355
right hand (desse), i, 484, 485
ring, II. 101
rinnard, a metre, ii. xl
robber, ii. 836
rock, II. 316 ; firmness of, ii. 366
rock-lichen, ii. 233
Roman breviary, ii, xxxvi
ropes, I. 656, 667
rose, II. 89
rough breathing, ii. 51, 67, 68, 203
rowing, i, 426
)¦}¦ denoting non-aspiration, i, 721
rubrics in Stowe Missal, ii, xxvii, 251; in Pia-
cenza sacramentary, ii, 419 ; in Book of Deir,
II, xxix
rule of the ancients, ii. 174 ; of Plea, ii. 328 ; of
Peter and Paul, ii. 328
rushes, clump of, ii. 338
Rylands library, ii. xxiii

376

/. Index of Things.

s from Lat. /, ii. 415
s-aorist, ii. 416
sabbath, i. 191; sabbaths, 625
saints, i. 632; in heaven, glories of, i. 587; in
Achaia, i. 591, congregation of, i. 634; of
Kildare, ii. 349
sale of land, ii. 239
salmon containing brooch, ii. 345
salt in baptism, ii. 251 ; changed to stone, ii. 338
Saltair na Rann, u 519, 525, 530, 540, 553, 660,
719 ; II. 140, 295
salutation, i. 663
salvation through the Passion, i. 633, 681,
through bearing children, i. 682
salve, Diancecht's, ii. 249
sandal, i. 183, 625
sandhi, ii. 52 n.
sapphire, i. 284
Saturday, i. 881
Saturn, the planet, ii. 12
scapegoat, i. 492
scapular, ii. 339
scenopegia, i. 625
schisms, i. 670
Scotica lingua, ii. 46, 302
scourge, i. 615
scribe, wounding, ii. 38 ; priest and anchorite,
II. 271
Scriptures, i. 49; see examples, texts
scruple (screpul), ii. 346
Scuapp Chrabuid, i. 670
sea (muir), i. 274, 356; ii. 59; depth of, ii. 356;
sea-strait, i. 645; sea-monster, ii. 66, 824, 335
sealskin, ii. 347
semen virile, i. 123
semivowels, ii. 66
Sententiae sanctorum doctorum, ii. 284
septentrio, ii. 123
septiform Spirit, i. 496
Septuagint, i. 7, 8, 10, 138, 352; Sephtien, i. 352
servants (timthirthidi) , i. 547; and lords i 675
676
seven things prophesied of Christ, x. 670; seven
of Patrick's community, ii, 240; seven gifts
of the Holy Ghost, ii. 254; seven ridges, ii.
324, 835 ; seven years' penance, ii. 331 ; seven
planets, ii. 1; seven nuns, ii. 830; seven
churches, ii, 269 ; seven messengers, n. 329
shears, ii. 145
shell (slice), ii. 70; (aesc), 231
shell-fish, II. 124, 231
shepherding, i. 339
shield, II. 103, 256
ship, II. 125; leaky, ii, 294
ship's gear (aplustre), ii. 150

short-sight, ii. 246, note g
sick, tending, ii. 328
sickle, II. 116
sickness, i. 478
sieve of a kiln, ii. 235
sigmatio future, i. 300; subjunctive, ii. 27
signification, ii. 52
silver, i. 71, 250, ii. 239, 240, 294, 295, 345, 346 ;
see chain
similarity, ii. 96; of sound, ii. 64
simile, i. 564
similitude i. 546, 686, 594, 692
' simplicity of God,' i. 593
sin, I. 350, 553, 554, 589, 595; antenatal, x. 243;
of father, 419 ; of ordained person, i. 687
singling of dd, i. 652
sinners, i. 451; power of, i. 189, 190; in hell,
punishments of, i. 587; see deadly sins
sin-offering, i. 604
sirens, ii. 138
sisters, i. 563
six a perfect number, n. 31
a-KTjvai and o-xdiroi confounded, i. 656
skinbag in frost, i. 458
slave, I. 546, 547; n. 210, 271
slavery (doere), n. 308
sleep, 1. 323,325,388 ; saint dispensing with, ii. 331
sloe, II. 103
smiths, spells of, ii. xl, 357
smooth breathing, ii. 68
snake, ii. 57, 145, 176, 327
snow, II. 69, 365 n.
snowstorm, ii. 381
sodomites, i. 554
solar cycle, ii. 19; month, ii. 13; day, ii. 40
soldier, young, ii. 101; female, ii. 119
solstices, II. 25
Son, birth of the, i. 285; of God, i. 47; of the
Virgin, n. 296, 324.
song, I. 390
sons, division of land amongst, n. 268
soot, II. 102 n.
sortilegia, ii. xxv, 236
soul, I. 470; illuminated, i. 394; punishment of,
I. 16
soul-friend (anainchara), i. 590; ii, 318; soul-
friendship, I, 574
souls, I. 364
sources of Wiirzburg commentary on Pauline
epistles, ii, 415
South, the, cleansed by Christ's left hand, i. 494
Southampton psalter, glosses iu, i. 4, 5
spansel, ii, 149
sparks from Sucat's mouth, n. 269
spear for fish, n. 91

/. Index of Things.

Z71

spells, II. xxvii, 250; of women, smiths and
druids, ii. xl, 357
spiders, i. 198, 376
spies, I. 492
spiritual directors, see soul- friends
spittle, II. 250; cross of, ii. 249
sponsors, i. 550
staff, bishop's, ii. 314; Brigit's, ii. 341
stags, I. 411
stars, 1. 481 ; star of the sea, ii. 301
stealing cattle, ii. 806
steward (rechtaire), ii. 164
stigmata, ii. 244
stomach, i. 686
stone, I. 473; ii. 5, 72, 118; changed to salt,
II. 388; of offence, i. 523; see cornerstone
stone-cutters, i. 449
stone-wall (caissd), ii. 289
store-room (cul^, ii. 333
storm, n. 21, 313, 323, 329
Stowe Catalogue, ii, xxvii n.
Stowe missal, n. xv, xxvii, xxix, 251, 252, 284
Stowe MS. 992 ; ii, 411
stress indicated, ii. 219, note f
students, i. 686
subjunction, ii, 69, 169, 214
subjunctive translating infin. ii. 58 ; conjunction,
II. 199
submersion of Host, ii. 254
substance, ii. 75
substantive, ii. 79
sun, 1. 285, 303; n. 12, 16, 82,294; brightness
of, II. 250 ; course of, ii. 83 ; light of, ii. 365 ;
sunrise, ii. 26
sunbeams, Brigit's cloak on, ii. 385
Sunday, i. 133, 589 ; Host of, ii. 254 ; law of, ii.
306
superlatives, ii. 94, 97, 98, 99
superstitions of the Law, i. 634
sureties, i. 432
swallowing particle of Host, ii. 255
sweat, II. 42
swine-herd, ii. 267, 310
sword, n. 108; fiery, ii. 348
syllable, ii. 57, 58, 59, 70, 74, 112, 123, 127, 171
symbols of the mass, ii. 255 ; symbolic man
sion, II. 415
synaeresis, n. 146
syualoepha, ii. 154
syncope, n. 71, 142
synonyms, ii. 80
syntactical points in Ml. i. xxi
t for unaspirated d, i. 719
tabernacle, i. 147, 277, 338

table (in'ias), ii, 314
tablets, II. 241
tales, origins of, i. 679
taper, i. 668; see oeroferarius
teachers, i. 516, 567; of the New Testament, i. 599
teaching, i. 169, 414, 541, 579, 593
Temple, the, i. 120, 121, 143, 338
temporality, ii. 176
tent of a wound (collyrium), ii. 38
tenuis for .spirant, i. xxi
terminations, ii. 170
texts of Scripture, i. 88, 85, 99, 100, 463
thief, II. 101
thorn, spells against, ii. 248, 250
Thousand Nights and a Night, ii. 247
thread, ii. 108
Three Shafts of Death, i. 538; ii. 43
three waves in baptism, x. 672
Threeness, i. 666; ii. 354, 358
thunder, i. Ill, 328
tides, II. 13, 24
tile (slind), ii. 117
. time, divisions of, ii. 10
tin, II. 129
title of book, ii. 50
Togail Trdi, ii, 104, 416
tongs, II, 126
tonsure of Fiacc, ii, 307; of wizards, ii. 45
tooth as relic, ii. 268; backteeth, ii. 255
torturers, i. 680
Transactions of Philological Society, i. 169,
567, 600, 607, 635, 647, 715; of R. I. Academy,
II. xxvii n.
Transfiguration, i. 600
transitive, ii. 209 ; participles, ii. 185
translation of languages, i. 572, 574, 580
trap (sds), ii. 294
treading out corn, i. 568
treasurer, i. 542
tree (c?-amm),ii. 118; (fid), ii. 147; (omKa),ii. 344
Trias Thaumaturga, ii. xxxv
tribute (cis), ii. 817
trigener, ii. 145
Trinity, i. 9, 14; ii. xxi, 817, 827; Persons of,
I. 490, 544; invocation of, ii. 354
Tripartite Life of Patrick, i. 485, 677, 614, 615,
691, 718, 724; ii. xv, xxxv, 122, 241, 242,
255, 263, 265, 266, 267, 268, 309, 312, 318,
314, 319, 320, 332, 336, 416
triple immersion, i. 636, 672; ii. 367, 416
tripod, II, 60
trumpet, i. 8, 577; trumpet-song, i. 347
tumour, II. 249
Turin codex of Mark, language ot, x. xxii
Turin palimpsest, i. xxvi

378

/. Index of Things.

turtle-dove, ii. 252
tutor (aite), ii. xv, 49
twilight, I. 463
ui for diphthongal di, ii. xv
ultima, n. 108, 109, 214
uncovering (dinochtad), ii. 252; (direch), ii.
261
unfaith, x. iTl
units, II. 127
unity, n. 96; of the brethren, i. 668
University Library, Wiirzburg, i. xxiii
urinary disease, spells against, ii, 248, 250
vainglory, i. 671
vat (ol), II. 347
Vatican Library, i. xiii, xiv
vau, II. 59
veil (fial), II. 299; (caille), n. 238, 330
venom of snakes, i. 79
verb, II. 171
verbal nouns, ii. 182
Veritas=Novum Testamentum, i. 619
verse, ii. 113, 139, 142, 159
vesicles, i. 335
vestibule, i. 314
vice-abbots, i. 574
vices, n. 73 ; banishment of, ii. 244 ; circum
cision of, I. 633 ; temptations of, ii. 356
victory-stone, ii. 125, 144
vine, I. 845; ii. 116
violet, II, 89, 139
virginity, i. 560, 561; ii. 3
virgins, innocence of, ii. 355
visions, ii. 272, 312
visitation, i. 362
vocalism, ii. 95
vocatives, ii. 132, 147, 205, 217
vowels, n. 67, 58, 106, 108; final, ii. ix, xi,
xxxvii ; long, ii. xxv. See e, o
vuddhapabhajito, i. 653 n.
Vulgate, X. 29, 143, 144, 155, 156, 174, 176, 188,
200, 201, 202, 205, 207, 208, 211, 220, 221,
229, 236, 251, 276, 280, 281, 282, 283, 284,
294, '297, 400, 425, 457, 507, 510, 511, 633,
637, 652, 666, 696; ii. xxiv

waves, I. 442; ii. 299, 352
weaving, i. 376; weaver's beam, ii, 348
Wednesday, i. 384; ii. 32
week-day, ii. 40, 41
well, n. 45, 338; heaUng, ii. 263, 315; washing
in, II. 265
West, the, under Christ's soles, i. 494
wether, ii. 336
wheat, II. 89, 118, 121
whelps of lions, i. 256
whirlpools, ii. 24
whistUng, II. 50
white fights, ii. 353
white mantle of catechumen, i. 487
Whitsunday, Host of, ii. 254
widows, I. 685, 686; ii. 345
wife, II. 116; man of one, ii. 241
wilderness, i. 396
wind, I. 426; winds, n. 13 ; speed of, ii. 356
window, II. 115
wine, I. 265, 410, 568; ii. 148, 252, 294, 419
wine-cellar, n. 89
. wings, II. 320
witches, II. 248
wizards (druid), x. 666; n. xl, 259, 262, 263,
267, 314, 322, 857; Egyptian, i. 695
wolves, II. 347
womb, I. 243; of B. V. Mary, ii. 252; speaking
out of, II. 313
women exempted from military service, ii. 306;
spells of, n. xl, 357 ; head of Irish, n. 326
woods, I. 482; ii. 142
words of hands, eyes, knees, legs, body, x. 468
works; see good works
world, I. 481
worms, I. 127; ii. 101
wounds, I. 479; wounding, ii. 38, 357; see tent
Wiirzburg codex, i. xxiii — xxv
year, Egyptian, n. IS ; sound, ii. 35 ; see leap-year
Yellow Book of Lecan (YBL.), i. 252, 387, 515,
649, 689; II. 144, 290, 292, 311, 328, 349, 416
Yellow Plague, ii. 298, 299
yellow-purple, i. 492
yew, II. 88
yoke of sin, i. 638

wages, I. 512
washing feet, i. 429; Ireland, ii. 322
wasp, I. 715
watches, ii. 26
water, n. 140, 252, 303 ; water and corn, ii. 38
water-pipe (sreb), ii. 27
water-pot, i. 429
waters above the heavens, x. 407

Zeitschrift fiir celtisohe Philologie, i. xviii, xxiii,
xxv, 104, 425, 433, 499, 528, 533, 542, 643,
551, 570, 570, 582, 595, 639, 652, 654, 706,
717, 718, 719, 720, 721, 72'2, 7'24, 726 ; ii. xv,
xvui, xix, xxiii, xxxiii, xxxvii, 57, 99, 193,
235, 292, 331, 340, 415, 418; fiir deutsch.
Alterthum, ii. 57
zodiac, II. 22, 33

II. INDEX OF PEESONS.

Aaron, i. 471, 496, 567; ii. xxii, 301
Abdinago, ii. 303
Abel IL, 300; Abial, i. 505
Abimeleoh, i. 164
Abisolon, i. 88, 39, 44, 125, 180, 293
Abraam, i. 71; Abracham, i. 434, 506, 623, 624,
625, 627, 712; Abarcham, i. 623; Abraham, i.
496; II. 300; Abram, i. 67; ii. 302; Abrache,
gen. sg., I. 520, 626; ii. 248
Accius, n. 141
Achab, n. 304
Achitophel, i. 3; Achitofel, i. 38, 39; Agitofel,
I. 44
Acrisione, n. 85
Adam, i. 485, 496, 509, 614, 588; gen. Adim, 588;
dat. Adam, 589, 633 ; ii. 800 ; aoc. Adam, i. 618
Adamnan, II. xxxi, xxxii, xxxvii, 24,46, 306 ; Adom
nan, n. 272, 277, 283; his prayer, ii. 195 n.
Adrooht f. Talain, ii. 266 ; later Adracht
Aed, n. x, xxxiv, 270, 286; voc. Aido, ii. 271;
gen. Aido, ii. 274, 278; Aldus, abl. n. 271
Aed of Slebte, n. xiv, 242
Aed m. Ainmerech, ii. 328
Aed m. Bricc, n. 415
Aed m. Diarmata, ii. 295 ; m. Dermato, ii.
xxxiii n.
Aed Slane, ii. 298; Aldus Slane, ii. 274
Aedan, gen. Aedain, ii. 288; v. Aidan
Aelfric, ii. 43
Aemilius, u. 83, 87
Aeneas, ii. 83, 98, 121, 125
Aeternus, ii. 262
Aethnea, ii. 272
Aganon, ii. xxxiv
Aidan, ii. 258, 279, 282; Aidanus, ii. 272, 273,
281
Aidan m. Fergnoi, ii. 275
Aido Draigniche gen. sg., ii. 272
Aigide, ii. 287
Ailbe, II. 284, 297, 364; Ailbeus, ii. 262, 265
Ailene, ii. 272, 276
AiliU m. Cathbad, ii. 365; gen. Ailello, ii. 263,
265, 286

Ailill m. Dunlinge, ii. 827 ; Elill, ii. 335 ; A.
m. Dunlaing, ii. 341
Ainmorius f. S^tni, ii. 278
Ainmure, gen. Ainmureg, ii. 279; Ainmurech,
II. 277
Albericus, ii. xxvi n.
Alexander, i. 680
Al-Hariri, ii. xxx
Alither ii. 273
Alti, gen. sg., ii. 280
Amathus, ii. 804
Amatorex, ii. 313
Ambaucu, i. 623
Ambrois, ii. 814
Ambrosius, ii. xxiii
Amirgen, ii. 262; Amargen, ii. 316
Ammon i. 51
Amolngid, gen. sg., ii. 263, 264, 267
Anchises, ii. 84
Anfolmithe, ii. 238
Angelbert, ii. xxxiv
Anicius, ii. 262
Annanias, ii. 303
Anselm, i. 605
Antias, ii. 119
Antichrist, i. 668, 665, 666
Antipater, ii. 304
Apollo, II. 83, 286
Apollonius, II. 49, 165
Aquil, I. 64
Aquille, gen., i. 541
Aran, i. 51; ii. 302; Aram, ii. 302
Arathas (Aretas), i. 615
Argus, II. 137
Aridi, gen. sg., ii. 280
Aristobulus, i. 641
Aristophanes, i. 699
Aristotle, ii. 87
Aron, I. 471
Arphanaz, ii. 303
Artbranan, n. 272, 275
Arthri, ii. 286
Artur, II. 273

380

//. Index of Persons.

Asacus, II. 262; Assicus, Asicus, ii. 265
Ascoli, Prof., I. 5, 7, 8, 9, 11, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19,
20, 21, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 29, 33, 35, 36, 37,
39, 40, 43, 47, 48, 49, 61, 63, 64, 55, 66, 57,
68, 59, 60, 61, 62, 65, 68, 70, 71, 72, 75, 77,
79, 80, 81, 84, 85, 87, 89, 91, 93, 95, 96, 97, 99,
100, 101, 102, 104, 105, 107, 108, 112, 117, 119,
121, 122, 125, 128, 129, 130, 131, 133, 135, 141,
143, 144, 145, 148, 150, 161, 155, 167, 160, 161,
163, 165, 166, 167, 169, 170, 171, 173, 174,
175, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 184, 185,
186, 189, 190, 191, 192, 196, 198, 199, 200,
201, 202, 203, 204, 206, 209, 210, 212, 214,
217, 221, 222, 224, 225, 231, 233, 234, 235,
237, 239, 240, 243, 245, 247, 248, 249, 250,
261, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 267, 259, 260,
261, 262, 264, 267, 272, 278, 274, 275, 277,
278, 279, 280, 282, 283, 285, 286, 287, 289,
290, 292, 294, 295, 297, 298, 299, 300, 306,
309, 311, 312, 313, 314, 815, 316, 318, 319,
321, 324, 326, 327, 828, 329, 832, 334, 339,
840, 841, 345, 346, 347, 351, 352, 368, 360,
369, 370, 871, 372, 373, 376, 377, 381, 383,
385, 386, 887, 889, 890, 393, 400, 402, 403,
406, 407, 410, 418, 419, 420, 421, 423, 424,
426, 427, 428, 429, 430, 482, 434, 435, 438,
439, 441, 442, 447, 451, 452, 464, 458, 469,
460, 469, 470, 472, 477, 480, 481, 482, 519,
520, 522, 700, 716, 718, 719, 720, 721, 722,
723, II. viii, xl, 62, 68, 59, 60, 64, 68, 83, 84,
87, 88, 89, 108, 113, 117, 119, 120, 186, 144,
157, 167, 182, 208, 219, 415, 416, 419
Atkinson, Prof., i. 127, 538, 629 ; ii. xxxv, xxxvi,
xxxviii, xxxix, xl, 801, 843
Augustin, II. 241
Augustinus, i. 681; ii. 21, 26, 284, 302, 415;
Glosses on his Soliloquia, ii. 1 — 9 ; Enarra
tiones in psalmos, ii. 21 ; De Trinitate, ii. xii
Auxilius, II. 262, 269
Azarias, ii. 308
Badb, n. 233 n.
Bachal, i. 526
Bairche, ii. 316
Bait4n, ii. 270, 274, 278; Baitanus, ii. 272
Baithene, ii. 274, 275, 278 ; Baithine, ii. 279, 281,
283; Baitheneus, n. 273, 280, 282
Bannister, Rev. H. M., ii. xxix, 419
Barabas, i. 492
Barnaip, i. 563, 620
Beda, ii. x, xxiii, xxv, 148, 312 ; de rerum natura,
II. 10 — 13 ; de temp, ratione, ii. 14 ; Hist.
Eccl. It. 3.30
Belzefuth, i. 52o

Benedictus, abb., ii. 283
Beniamin, ii. 248
Benignus, n. 238, 262, 265, 266
Benineus, ii. 260
Beognae, ii. 273; Beogno, ii. 282; gen. Beogni,
II. 278
Berach, ii. 274, 282, 365
Berchan, ii. 280
Berecynthia, ii. 125
Bernard, Dean, ii. xxxiv, xxxvi, xl, 296
Bernicius, ii. 262
Bile, m. Breguin, ii. 316
Binean, Bineanus, ii. 271
Bitheus, n. 262 ; Betheus, ii. 265 ; Bitteus, n. 265
Blai, gen. sg., ii. 280
Blaithmac, n. 298
Blathnat, ii. 334
Boetius, II. xxiii, 110
Boidmal, gen., Boidmail, ii. 264
Bosworth-Toller, ii. 34
Bradshaw, H. ii. 269
Bran, ii. 281, 287
Bran ailither, ii. 286
Brandub, ii. 281
Br^al, Prof., i. 722
Brecan, (leg. Breccan), ii. 273; lat. gen. Brecani,
II. 286
Breccan m. Aido, ii. 364
Bregan, n. 307
Brenaind, ii. 335 ; Brenainn, ii. xxxviii, 324
Brenden, n. 277, 279, 281, 284; Brenden Mocu
Alti, II. 275; latinised Brendinus, ii. 824,
gen. Brendini, n. 280, 283
Bresal, ii. 281, 287; Bressialus, ii. 262
Brethan, n. 239
Brig, II. 865
Brigit, II. 236, 283, 284, 296 n., 806, 323, 324,
325; latinised Brigita, ii. xxi, xxii; gen. sg.
Brigtse, ii. xxi, 264; Brigdae, i. 837; ace.
Brigtse, ii. 336
Britti, gen. sg., ii. 308
Brocan, ii. 263; BroccAn, ii. xxxix, 270, 365;
B. cloen, ii. xxxix, 828, 827
Broccaid, ii. 45, latinised Broccidius, n. 270;
Brocidius, 262, 266, 271
Broichan, ii. xxxi, 279
Broicsech, ii. 325
Bron, lat. Bronus, n. 262, 265, 266; Broonus, n.
268
Br6nach, ii. 266
Broscus, II. 262; Bruscus, ii. 264
Brotar, dat. Brotur, ii. 287
Bruide, n. 279
Burton, Sir R. F., ii. xl, 247

//. Index of Persons.

381

Bury, Prof., ii. 262, 420, misreads Lib. Arm.
12" 2, n. 266 n.
Cae, II. 365
Caeta sive Cata, ii. 267
Caetiacus, ii. 262
Cai gen. sg., ii. xx
Caichte, ii. 238
Cailtan, ii. 272, 275
CWmin, psalter of, i. xiv
Cain, I. 496
Cainnech, ii. 277, 278, 284; gen. Cainnich, ii.
271, 283
Cairnaan, ii. 281
Caitne, gen. sg. Caitni, ii. 268
Caleph, 1. 708; Calef, i. 4
Calgach, ii. 272; gen. Calchaich (rectius Cal-
gaich), II. 281
Calmaan, ii. 281
Calpurn, ii. 308, 309, 320
Calvus Patricii = Mail Patric, ii. xx
Calypso, II. 136
Caman, ii. 282
Camulacus, ii. 262, 264
Cancen, n. 262
Capht, n. 265, 266
Cartenus, ii. 262
Carthach, n. 365 ; lat. gen. Carthaci, ii. 263
Carthegi voc, ii. 284
Cas, gen. Cais, ii. 267
Caseene, ii. 281
Cased, ii. 302
Cassan, ii. 262, 264, 266
Cassianus, ii. xxiii, 95, 150
Castor, n. 129
Catan, ii. 262
Cathacheus, ii. 263
Cathair M6r, ii. 307
Cathalan, n. 287
Cathasach, ii. 235
Cathbad gen., ii. 240, 365; Cathboth, ii. 240
Cathir, gen. sg., ii. 274
Cathlaid, ii. 270
Cathurus, ii. 263
Catideus, ii. 262
Catnea, ii. 263
Catneus, n. 263
Cat6cc, n. 241
Cato, II. 140
Catullus, II. 69
Catulus (Catuldn), ii. 100
Catus, II. 262
Cecrops, ii. 83
Cein, gen. sg., ii. 281

Celestinus, ii. 308, 312, 313
Cellach, ii. 277
Cellachan, ii. 365
Celsus, II. 117
Cennanus, ii. 262
Cennfiud4n, ii. 364
Censorinus, ii. 222
Ceran, n. xxxii, 268, 266, 273
Cerbulis, gen. sg., ii. 276; Cerbaill, ii. 345
Ceres, ii. 118
Ceretic, ii. 271
Ceriani, Mousignore, x. xv
Cerpan, ii. 263; Cirpanus, ii. 269
Cerrigi, gen. sg., ii. 266
Cessair, gen. sg., i. 653
Cetgen, ii. 265, 364
Cetherni, gen. sg., ii. 276
Cethiacus, ii. 262, 266; Cethacus, ii. 268;
Cethecus, ii. 266
Cham (Cam?), i. 336
Chenery, T., ii. xl
Chirine, i. 466; gen. Chirini, 1.352, 423; Cirini,
I. 430
Christ, headship of, i. 531 ; hymn to, ii. xxxvii ;
mothers of, ii. 342. See Crist
Chroust, Prof., i. xii, xxv, 665, 667, 673, 674,
675, 684, 706, 707, 710, 725, 726, 727
Ciannan, II. 310, 311; C. Daimhao, ii. 288
Ciaran, ii. 283, 284; gen. Ciarain, ii. 283
Cicero, ii. 8 ; the grammarian, ii. xxiii, 141, 142,
152, 231
Cilian, ii. x, 283
Cinnenae, gen. sg., ii. 264, Cinnenum, ii. 309
Cipia, II. 205
Cirine, i. 256; gen. sg., i. 362
Clemens Scotus, ii. 52
Cluasach, ii. 298
Cobthach, ii. xxii, 281, 287; C. c6el, ii. 340
C6emgen, ii. 288, 284, 331, 332
Cogitosus, II. xxxix, 334, 337
Coilboth m. Ferguso, ii. 364
Coiliud, II. 267; (leg. Culaid?)
Coimman, ii. 263; Coiman, ii, 266; Coiman, ii.
865
Coirbre, i. 233, 318; ii. 365; Coirbbre, n. xxi;
dat. Corbriu, ii. 287
Coirpre, ii. 239
Coirpre Nia-fer, gen. Coirpri Nioth-fer, ii. 267
Coirpritious, ii. 263
Goirthech, ii. 271
Colcen, gen., ii. 272; Colgen, ii. 276, 288;
Colgion, II. 275
Colcius, II. 275; Aido Draigniche, ii. 274; Colcio,
dat., II. 272

382

//. Index of Persons.

Colgan, II. xxxv
Colgu, II. 277 ; Colggu, ii. 285 ; mac CoUaich, ii.
280
Coll, gen. Cuill, ii. 364
CoUan, II. 286
Colman, ii. xxxvi, 287
Colman Alo, ii. 269, 283
Colman bocht, ii. 286
Colman canis, ii. 276
Colman epscop., ii. 271, 272, 273
- Colman lector of Cork, ii. xxxvi
Colman na mBretan, ii. 240
Colman mao hui Cluasaig, ii. 298, 299
Colombcille, ii. xxxi, xxxviii, 258, 265, 269, 289,
305, 306, 823, 416
Colpde, II. 269
Colptha, II. 316
Colum mao Gr..., ii. 288
Columb Coilrigin, n. 289
Columb Crag, ii. 272, 273; Columbus, n. 277
Columban, i. xv; ii. 278, 287
Columban m. Beognai, ii. 275
Columm Crag, ii. 272
Comgan, ii. xxxiv, 285, 287
Comgell, II. xxxi, 276, 284 ; Comgill, ii. 280, 282
Comgella, ii. 266
Comman, ii. 280
Comminian, ii. 139
Comocan, ii. 288
Conall, II. 267, 268, 270; C. epscop., ii. 277; Lat.
gen. Conallis, ii. 278
Conall Cernach, n. 52
Conall m. Comgill, ii. 273; m. N^ill, ii. 269
Conan, ii. 267, 365
Concess, ii. 309
Conchad, ii. 242
Conderc, ii. 239
Conin, ii. 281
Conindri, ii. 260
Conlae, ii. 364; maicc Conli, ii. 865
Conlaed, ii. 346, 347; gen. Conlaid, ii. 267, 271
Conleng, ii. 265 ; Conlang, ii. 262
Conn, dat. Cunn, ii. 287
Connan, ii. 262
Conrii, ii. 281
Consentius, i. 588; ii. 184
Constantine, ii. 420
Coonu, II. 266; later Cfiana
Cooper, C. P., II. xxvi
Corbriu, see Coirbre
Cormac, ii. 285, 249, 252, 287
Cormac m. CuUinain, ii. 112, 417, 418, 420
Cormac ua Lethain, ii. 272, 273, 279
Cormacan, ii. 287

Cornelius, ii. 82
Coroticus, II. 271
Cothirbi, gen., ii. 264
Cothirthiacus, ii. 262
Cothraige, Codrige, ii. 241, 309; Ail Coithrigi,
II. 264
Craseni, gen., ii. 272, 273
Crebriu, ii. 313
Cremthand, ii. 806
Crimthan m. Endi, ii. 240, 241 ; Crimthann, ii.
242
Crist, X. 4, 16, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 125, 126, 133,
220, 221, 290, 818, 435, 485, 562, 622, 627,
645, 672, 673, 674, 676; u. 248, 851, 853, 357,
358, 369. See Christ
Critan, ii. 282
Cronan, ii. xxxi, 272, 276, 278, 282
Cronan m. Feradig, ii. 270
Cronan m. LugEedon, ii. 256
Crowe, II. xl
Cruithnechan, ii. 279
Cruth, II. 263
Cii-huidir, gen. Con-huidir, ii. 286
Cuimne, ii. 281
Cuindless, ii. 286
Culeue, II. 262
Cumenen, ii. 282
Cummasoach, ii. 286
Cummen, ii. 239
Cumm^ne, ii. 270, 279
Cu-mursce, dat. Coin-mursoe, ii. 287
Daall, II. 239
Daigre, gen., ii., 262; gen. Dagri, n. 268
Daimene, gen., n. 262; gen. Daimeni, ii. 277
Daire, gen. Dairi, ii. 260, 271 ; law of D^re, ii.
306
Daire Barrach, ii. 307
Dairenne, ii. 269
DalUa, I. 492
Dallbronach, ii. 325; gen. Dallbronig, n. 264
Dalon, gen., ii. 280
Danae, ii. 85
Daniel, n. 244, 303, 864; dat. Daingil, n. 287
d'Arbois de Jubainville, i. xxiii ; ii. xii, xxxii, 415
Darerca, ii. 309
Dau mao Briuin, n. 365
Dauid, I. 3; ii. 301, 303; Duid, i. 369. See
Duaid
Declan, ii. 297
Degen, ii. 287
Delbaid, gen., ii. 287
Derclaid (leg. Derclam?), ii. 267
Dermit, ii, 273, 274

//. Index of Persons.

383

Dermait ua TigernAin, ii. xxxvii, 305
Devil (diabul), x. 638, 641, 648, 665, 682; ii. 29,
294, 316, 317; demun, i. 607, 663; n. 7,
gen. Demuin, i. 380
De Vries, Dr, ii. vii, xxiv
Diabulus, i. 647
Diancecht, ii. 249
Dianchride, ii. 257, 416
Diarmait, i. xv ; ii. 241 ; v. Dermait, Diormitius
Diarmait m. Aedo Slane, ii. 298
Diarmait m. Delbaid, ii. 287
Dichu, dat., aco. Dichoin, ii. 259; gen. Dichon,
II. 261
Dicul, dat., ii. 287
Dimmae m. Nathi, ii. xxix, 257
Dionysius Thrax, ii. xxiii, 68
Diormitius, ii. xxii, 275, 278, 281
Diuni, gen., n. 275
Doath, gen., ii. 271
Dobran Dub, ii. 287
Doec, I. 244
Doirine, ii. 365
Domingart, ii. 278
Domnall, 262; gen. Domnail, ii. 279; lat. gen.,
Domnallis, ii. 278; D. Aidi f., ii. 277
DomnaU Brecc, ii. 279
DomnaU m. Erce, ii. 273
Donatus, ii. xxv
Donn, n. 816
Donnacanus, ii. 10
Donngus, Dongus, ii. xxi, xxii, xxxiv
Doraid, dat., ii. 287
Dorbbfine, ii. xxxi, 280
Dorthim, gen., ii. 270
Driver, Canon, i. xv
Druidi, gen., ii. 276
Duaid, I. 464, 465, 481
Dub-aed, ii. 365
Dub4n, n. 365
Dub-inse, n. 286
Dub-liter, ii. 287
Dubthach, n. xxxiv, 235, 260, 289, 386, 365; maccu
Lugir, II. 241, 271, 307 ; maccu Lugil, u. 260
Ducange, i. 459, 565, 722; ii. 10, 90, 123, 137,
241
Duid, I. 369, see Dauid
Dunchad, ii. 287
Dungal, n. 235
Dungalach, ii. 366
Diinling, ii. 240; gen. Dunlinge, ii. 263
Duvau, L., II. vii, xvii
Dziobek, ii. xii
Ebel, X. xii, 86, 467, 612, 689, 691

Eber, ii. 316
Bckkart, i. xxiii
Echach, gen., ii. 263
Echodius Buide, ii. 273; E. filius Domnail, ii.
274
Echodius Find (Fint), n. 273
Echodius Laib, ii. 273
Echoid, II. 281; Echudi, gen., ii. 279
Echredd, ii. 259
Effraim, i. 338, 342, 843
Eithne, ii. 281
feladach, ii. 240
Elcanna, ii. 803
Eldefonsus, ii. 254, 265
Eleseus, i. 493
Elill m. Dunlaing, ii. 835; v. Ailill
Eman, i. 368
Emchat, ii. 280
Enan, ii. 281, 364
Endae Cennsalach, ii. 240
6nde, II. 267, 268; lat. Endeus, ii. 263, 264; gen.
Endei, ii. 281
En6o, I. 505; n. 300; Enoch, x. 496
Eogan i Fid Mor, ii. 364
Eoin, gen., n. 827
Epaphus, II. 83
Ere, II. 272, 365
Ercc m. Dego, ii. 259; gen. Eire, ii. 271
Erchanbertus, ii. xxv
Erclach, ii. 364
Ercleng, ii. 265; Erclang, ii. 262
Erimon, ii. 316 ; gen. Er[e]moin, ii. 314
Ernaan, ii. 281; Ernan, ii. 273, 274
Brnasc, ii. 271
Ernene, ii. 239, 272, 280; E. m. Craseni, ii. 273
Ernin, ii. 239
Erodes, see Herodes
Eserninus, ii. 269
Essau, I. 51
Essu, I. 212, 496; Esu, ii. 820
Esu Naue, i. 4
Ethne, ii. 264, 266; Eithne, n. 281
Etioh, dat., ii. 287; gen., ii. 288
Eua, I. 613
Engenius, ii. 263
Euripides, ii. xix, 83, cited, ii. 298
Buseph, I. 283
Eutychius, glosses on, ii. 42
Ezechiel, i. 316; ii. xxiv
Faohtne, ii. 272, 275, 284
Failan m. Sarain, ii. 270
Failarti, gen., ii. 267
Failbe, ii. 272, 273

384

//. Index of Persons.

Failgnad, m. FMain, ii. 270
Falert, ii. 262
Farao, i. 417 ; ii. 316; Faron, i. 5 ; gen. Foran, 316
Farrar, Dean, i. 511 n.
Fatosus (Toicthech), ii. xvii
Feaohna, dat. Fechno, ii. 272, 275
Feccol Ferchertni, gen., ii. 259
Feec, II. 262; later Fiacc
Fechach, gen., ii. 264; later Fiachach
Feohin Fabair, ii. 298
Fechno, n. 281
Fechrach, gen., ii. 263; Fechureg, ii. 274;
Feehreg, ii. 280
Fechtnach, ii. 287
Fedelm, ii. 264, 265, 365
Fedelmid, ii. 241, 270; Fedilmith, ii. 272; Fedel-
mith, II. 281; gen. Feidihnedo, ii. 269; Fe-
deilmtheo, Fedelmedo, Fedelmtheo, ii. 270
Feec, gen. sg., ii. 269, 260; Feicc, ii. 263
Friart, II. 265, 266
Fenius Farsaid, ii. 316, 817
Feradach, ii. 261, 278; m. Ferguso, n. 270
Ferchomus, ii. 286
Ferdomnach, ii. xiii, 286
Fergnous, abl., ii. 280; gen. Fergnoi, ii. 275
Fergus, ii. xxxiv, 285, 286 ; latinised Fergussus,
II. 268; gen. Ferguso, ii. xx, 272, 281
Fergus, m. Eogin, ii. 364
Fergus m. Fedelmtheo, ii. 270
Fergus M6r, ii. 364
Ferini, gen., ii. 308
Festus, I. 605
Fiac, II. 344; v. Feec
Fiacc Find, ii. 241, 242 ; Feccus Albus, ii. 269 ;
Fiaco Sleibte, ii. xxxvii, xxxviii, 307
Fiechrach, gen., ii. 271; (later Fiachrach), dat.
Fiachraich, ii. 286
Finan, ii. 277
Findan, ii. 258, 287
Findbarr, ii. 272, 277, 284
Pindehan, ii. 275, 276
Findlugan, ii. 278
Finguine, ii. xxi
Finnaohtu, dat., ii. 287
Finnio, ii. 284; lat. aoo. Finnionem, ii. 279
Fintan, ii. xxix, xxx, xxxi, 262, 422
Finten, ii. 272, 273, 278
Fintenan, ii. 282
Fircetea, gen., ii. 281
FisaloguB (for Philologus), i. 641, 28
Fith Fio, II. 288, 239 ; epscop Pith, ii. 45, 238
240
Flaithbertacb, ii. 287
Fland Feblae, ii. 242

Fland m. Mailsechnaill, ii. 289
Flannchad, ii. 287
Flithais, ii. 249
Foirtchernn, ii. 270, 422, gen. Foirtgirni, ii. 278
Foraind, gen., ii. 316
Forat, gen. sg., ii. 365
Forcus f. Maic Erce, ii. 273
ForfaiUd m. Failgnaith, ii. 270
Potid, II. 309
Foto m. Forat, ii. 365
Froech gen. Fruich, ii. xv, note 4
Fuirg, n. 365
Gabran, ii. 278
Gaidoz, Prof. H., ii. xii, xxxvi
GaU, II. 283
Gallan, ii. 272, 275
Gamalial, i. 549
Gartne, ii. 365
Gas mace Airt, ii. 365
Gaudentius, ii. xxiii
Geintene, ii. 364
Gelasius, Pope, ii. xxvii
Gemman, ii. 278
Gengen, ii. 263
Germanus, ii. 240, 288, 808, 311 ; Germanius, n.
311
Giallan, ii. 235
Gilbert, Sir J., ii. 415
Giles, Dr P. ii. viii, 38
Gilla Ciarain, ii. xxxii, 287
Glas, gen. Glais, n. 267
Glasderc, ii. 274
Glerand, ii. 313
Gligerium, Glycerium, ii. 116, 117
Gobban saer, ii. 294
God, knowledge of, i. 12; providence of, i. 27, 29,
30, 156, 182, 196, 389 ; hearing of, i. 28 ; wor
ship of, I. 34; glory of, x. 610; righteousness
of, I. 359 ; praise of, x. 41 ; ears of, i. 42 ; n. xl,
356 ; judgment of, i. 43 ; blasphemy of, i. 61,
147; trust in, i. 62; tabernacle of, i. 89;
clemency of, i. 137 ; commandments of, i. 139,
216, 425, 461; power of, i. 146; excellence of,
I. 161; mystery of, i. 165; prayer to, i. 167,
210; hope in, i. 170, 210; thanks to, i. 177,
610; forgiveness of, i. 183; hght of, i. 183;
help of, I. 186, 189, 280, 297; Law of, i. 215;
dignity of, x. 327 ; glory from, ii. 50 ; strength,
eye, hand etc. of, ii. 366
Godisoalcus (Gottschalk), ii. xxxiv
Goedel Glas, ii. 316, 317
Goetz, Prof., ii. xxiii
Goibnin, ii. 248

//. Index of Persons.

385

Golai, gen., ii. 303
Goldast, II. xxx
Gollit, gen., ii. 270
Gonthar, see Gunthar
Gore, II. 276
Gorniad, gen., ii. 308
Gosacht, II. 262, 264, 269
Gottlieb, n. xxv
Graff, II. xiii
Grassmann, ii. 295
Graves, Bp, ii. xiv
Gregorius, i. 570, 647; ii. 284, 415
Grillaan, ii. 281
Gruthriche, gen. sg., ii. 272, 276
Guare, dat. Guariu, ii. 287; see Gore
Gunthar of Cologne, ii. xxiii, xxxiv
Guterbock, i. xiii, xxi, 3, 714; ii. xii, xix, xxii
Gwynn, Prof., i. xxiii u.; ii. xiii
Gwynn, Mr E., ii. vii, xvii, 45, 250, 251, 253,
255, 257, 260, 262 n., 266, 267
Haddan and Stubbs, ii. xi
Hagen, H., n. xvii, xviii, xxv, 235, 415
Haimo, i. xiii; Haymo, ii. xxiv
Hart, Prof., ii. 420
Hartgar, n. xxxiv
Heiric of Auxerre, i. xiii
H^le, II. 300; Helias, ii. 804
Hencreti, gen., ii. 308
Hercaith, n. 261
Here II. 263; gen. Heric, ii. 266
Hernicius, ii. 262 ; Brnioius, ib.
Herodes, ii. xxxviii n., 140, 304
Herodianus, ii. 49
Hertz, II. xviii, 132, 144, 168
Hieronymus, i. xv, xxii, 548, 557, 572, 620; ii.
xxiii, 116, 244, 302; Hironimus, ii. 284
Hilarius, i. 603 ; ii. xxxviii, 284, 415 ; hymn of,
n. 21
Hilduin, n. xxxiv
Hinu vel Ineus, n. 268
Hogan, Rev. E., i. xxii; ii. 238, 241, 263,
266
Holder, Dr A., ii. vii, xxix, xxx, 18, 225, 226, 229,
230, 256, 416
Holy Spirit, i. 218, 389, 490, 491, 516, 518, 520,
546, 554, 581, 594, 595, 691; ii. 359
Hono", n. 265
Horace, ii. xxv
Hosea, x. 522
Huidrine, ii. 287
Humail, gen., ii. 267
laccus, II. 235
S. G. II.

lacob, I. 67, 619; gen. lacoib, i. 283; lacobus,
II. 304
larnaso, ii. 266
Ibor, II. 262
lone, gen. loni, ii. 265, 268
lessu, II. 301
lessu m. Niin, i. 708, 709
Ignatius, ii. 801
Imchad, n. 365
Inachus, ii. 83
Inaepius, ii. 262
loan, II. 278
loohim, II. 303
logon, II. 281
Iogenan = Engenan, ii. 277
lohain, i. 486, 487, 619 ; Baptaist, ii. 301, 804
lohannes, ii. 248, 801
lohannes Erigena, i. xii
Iosaf4d, I. 193
lostus, II. 266; lustus ib.
Ir, II. 316
Isac, 1. 67, 71, 434; ii. 300, 302
Isaias, i. 81, 614; ii. 248
Isau, I. 621
Isidorus Hispalensis, i. 515; ii. xxiii, 101, 103,
106, 107, 112, 113, 126, 137, 144, 161, 166,
226, 227, 802, 416
Ismail, I. 520
Israhel, i. 77, 471, 630; Israel, ii. 808
Isserninus, Iserninus, ii. 45, 240, 241
fsu, I. 675; II. 324, 391, 583; Issu Crist, i. 486;
Coimdiu Isu Crist, i. 554
Ita, II. 284
Ith, II. 265
lulia, I. 541 ; Iulius, ii. xxii
luostus, II. 268
lupiter, II. 59, 139, 312
lustianus, ii. 262
luuencus, ii. xiii
Jacob Bongars, i. xiii
Jerome, ii. 116, 415, 485. See Cirine, Hierony
mus
Job, n. xxii, 301
Jonas, II. 304
Jonas of Bobbio, i. xv
Joseph, I. 295, 388, 417; ii. xxxvi, 288, 300,
301
Josephus, I. 6; ii. 302
Joyce, Dr P. W., ii. 242
Judas, 1. 519; ii. 254 ; Judas Maohabeus, i. 351

Kannan, i. 263
Keil, II. xxv

25

386

//. Index of Persons.

Kellach, i. 492
Keller, ii. xxvii
Kemble, J. M., i. 5n.; ii. 289
Kenyon, Dr, i. xv ; ii. xxvii, xxviii
Kern, Prof., ii. vii
Kershaw, ii. 415
Kurze, P., ii. x
Laban, i. 416
Lactantius, ii. xxiii
Lacten, ii. 284
Laisran, ii. 272, 274 ; L. mac Feradaig, ii. 274
Laithphi, gen., ii. 263
Lalooa, n. 266
L^m des, ii. 278
Lameoh, x. 496
Lamnid, ii. 365
Lanu, n. 263
Lassar, ii. 238
Lathron, gen., ii. 268
Latinus, n. 86, 91
Lauinia, ii. 86 n.
Laurentius, ii. 261
Leathan, ii. 280
Lebedan, i. 316, 412
Lebi, I. 249; Leui, i. 6, 471, 484
Leo, II. 28, 308
Lesru, ii. 818
Leucothea, ii. 90
Levi, I. 471
Leviathan, see Lebedan
Liamain, n. 309
Liber, ii. 279
Libran, ii. 279
Ligu cen[n]oalad, ii. 277
Loarn, ii. 271
Locharnach, u. 260
Lochleth, ii. 263
Lochru, n. 259, 260
Loegaire m. N6ill, ii. 807 ; Loigaire, ii. 259, 260,
263; Loiguire, Loigure, ii. 262, 269
Loern, 271; n. 279; v. Loarn
Lombchu, ii. 865
Lomman, n. 262, 266, 269, 270
Ixonkn, II. 365
Longecnan, ii. 280
Longinus, ii. 254
Losca, II. 263
Loth, I. 51, 435; II. xiii, 302
Lothroch qui et Lochru, ii. xiv, 259
Lowe, 1. xiii
Lucas, 1. 609
Lucetmael, ii. xiv, 259; Lucetmail, ii. 260; later
Lucat mael, ii. 314

Luchte, II. -267
Lucifer, i. 614
Lucru, n. 314
Lugaid, II. 275, 277, 344
Lugaid L§,itir, ii. 279
Lugaid m. Loegairi, ii. 308, 827 ; Lugid, ii. 272,
284
Lugaith, gen., n. 271
Lugar, gen. Lugir, ii. 267; Lugil, n. 276
Lugbe, II. 276
Lugbe MocuMin, ii. 274
Lugil, for Lugir, ii. 260
Lugne, n. 278 ; L. Tudida, ii. 279 ; gen. Lugni,
II. 271
Lugthech, gen. Luthig, ii. 365
Luguaedon, gen., n. xxxii, 288
Lugudius, n. 276, 280
Luguid mocu Themne, n. 281
Lupait, II. 309
Lyooius, for AiKeios, n. 231
Mabillon, ii. xxx
Mao caerthinn, ii. 288; Mac cairthin, ii. 264
Mac caiUe, n. 264, 829, 330
Mac Carthy, Dr B., ii. xxvii, xxxii n., 285 n.
Mac CiaD4in, ii. 235
Mac con, ii. 267
Mac cuill, II. 271
Mao Decuil, n. 281
Mao Dregin, ii. 268
Mao Broae, ii. 268, 269, 307
Mac hui Lugair, ii. 307
Mac laisre, ii. 282
Mace Longain, ii. 235
Mac Midrui, ii. 332
Mac Naue, ii. 272, 281
Maco Netach, ii. 271
Mace Nise, n. 865
Mac rimse, ii. 239, 268
Maoou B6in, ii. 262 ; Maccu Buain, n. 269 ;
mac hui Buain, ii. 310
Maccu ohor, ii. 262
Maco hu Daimene, ii. 262
Maccu Grecoae, n. 260
Maccu Maohth^ni, n. xiv, 271
Maccu N6is, ii. 283
Maoeleus, n. 262, 269
Maoet, II. 265; Machet, ii. 364
Maohabdae, i. 252; Maohabdi, i. 342, 848; pi.
gen. Maohabdae, i. 853; dat. Machabdib, 853
Mac-taleus, ii. 262, 269
Macuil, (Maccuil, MaocuiU), maccu Greccse, n.
260
M&elan, ii. 287

//. ' Index of Persons.

387

MAel Brigte, n. xxi, 287
Mfel Chiaran, ii. 287
M4el cluohi, ii. 288
Mael duin, ii. x, 283; Mailduin, ii. 286
M&el Finnia, ii. 288
Mi,el-humai, gen. Maile humai, ii. 286
Mael Isu, ii. xl, 350
Maellecan, n. xxii
Mael Maire, ii. 288
Mael Odrte, ii. 240
Miel-Odran, ii. 287; Mailodran, ii. 274
M^el Oena, ii. 286
Mael Patric, ii. 288
Mael Quiarain, ii. 287
Mael-tuih, ii. 286
Magonius, n. 262, 308
Mail-gaimrid, i. xviii, 137, 185, 235, 285; ii.
xxiii, 177
Mainach, n. 287
Maine, ii. 267, 288, 364; Manens, ii. 265
Maine mac Cais, n. 365
Maire, Vnrgo, ii. 299, 301, 349, 353; Maria, ii.
239, 283
Maling, ii. 294
Manchd,n, n. 242
Mannasse, i. 342
Marcellus, ii. 82
Marcus Monachus, ii. xxxiv
Mars, n. 80, 86
Marfan, gen., ii. 288, 309; Martain, ii. xx
Martanan, ii. 288
Martinus, n. 284
Mary the Virgin, n. xxxix, 33, 252, 353
Mathona, n. 265, 267
Mat6o, II. xxxix, 860
Matthaei, ii. xxxiv
Maucteus, n. 272
Maugina, ii. 277
Maury, A., ii. xl
Maxim, ii. 808
Maximianus, n. xxiii, 151
Mechar, ii. 365
Medartus, ii. 283
Medb presb., u. 271
Medba, n. 266
Meilge, li. 281
Meillet, Prof. A., j. 722
M^l, bp, II. 829; Melus, ii. 262, 264
Melohisidech, i. 712; ii. 302
Meldal, ii. 281
Meldan, n. 274
Menathus, ii. 262
Menb, gen. Menueh, ii. 288
Mercati, i. xvn.

Mercuid, gen., ii. 308
Mernooo, (m'Ern6o), ii. 281
Mess-buaohaille, ii. 280
Mess-gegra, ii. 280
Methhrain (leg. Nieth-Brain?), ii. 264, 420
Meyer, Miss A., ii. xxxvi
Meyer, Prof. K., i. 615, 627, 668, 722. See
Aislinge, Hibernica minora
Meyer, W., ii. xl
Michael, ii. 310; Michel, ii. 318
Migne, i. xvi, 500, 601 ; ii. xxxii
Mil, gen. Miled, ii. 316, 320
Miliuc, n. 262, 810; Miliucc, ii. 269 ; gen. Milcon,
II. 264, 269, 271, 310; aco. Milcoin, ii. 259
Miled, gen. Mihd, ii. 314
Min, gen. sg., n. 278
Mincholeth, ii. 281
Misac, II. 803
Misael, ii. 803
Miserneus, ii. 262
Moab, 1. 51
Mocabe, gen., ii. 301
Mo-ohoe, II. xxii
Mo-chonne, ii. 284
Mo-chua, n. 256
Mo-chuaroe, ii. 285
Mo-chutu, II. 420
Mocu-Alti, II. 276, 280 (where o = unaccented a)
Mocu-Aridi, ii. 280
Mocu-Blai, ii. 276
Moou-Curin, ii. 274
Mocu-Dalon, ii. 280
Moou-Druidi, ii. 276, 280
Moccu-Echaoh, ii. xiv, 260
Mocu-Pir-roide, ii. 280
Mocu- Loigse, ii. 280
Moou-Min, n. 274, 275
Moou-Moie, ii. 273, 274
Mocu-Neth-corb, ii. 273
Moou-Runtir, ii. 274
Moon-Sailni, n. 273
Mocu-Sogin, ii. 277
M6el caich, ii. xxviii
Mogin, II. 365
Moie, see Mocu Moie
Moisi, Moysi, i. 8, 212, 278, 374, 417, 481, 567,
599, 695, 707, 709; ii. 300; Mosi, i. 515
Moling, St, n. xxxiii
Mo-Lua, II. xxx, 278
Mone, II. ix, x, xxx
Moneisen, gen., ii. 271
Mordochei, i. 276
Mo-Sinu, II. 285
Moysi, see Moisi
25—2

388

//. Index of Persons.

Muadan, ii. 364
Mucneus, ii. 264, 268; Mucnoi, gen., ii. 268
Mu-Dubai, ii. 364
Mu-Genoc, ii. 270
Mugron, ii. xxxvii, 305
Muindeoh, ii. 365
Muirchath mac Maile duin, ii. x, 283
Muirchu, ii. xiv, 271
Muiredach, ii. 274, 289; Muredach, ii. 288;
Muirethchus, ii. 262; Muirethachus, ii. 268
Muirgal, ii. 286
Muirgus, II. 364
Mulciber, ii. 117
Mu-Lomm£e, ii. 365
Munis, II 270
Muratori, i. xv; ii. xxxii
Muredach Muinderg, ii. xxxix
Muric, gen., ii. 308
Mureth, ii. 344; (leg. Murethach?)
Muru, II. 365
Muscan, ii. 865
Naboodon, i. 384; Nabcodonozor, i. 5; ii.
303
Nachor, ii. 303
Nad-fraich, ii. 840, 841
Nseman, ii. 257
Nai, II. 239
Naindid, ii. 241, 364, 365
Nao, II. 239
Nat-fraich, ii. 320; see Nadfraich
Nathan, i. 869
Nazarus, Nazarius, ii. 262
Neel, II. 268; N§1, n. 316, 317; gen. Nell, ii. 264;
lat. gen. Nellis, ii. 277
Neil, R. A., I. vii, n. 422
Neit, II. 233
N^m, II. 364
Nem-aidon, gen., ii. 277
Neman, ii. 272, 274, 276
Nemon, Nemain, ii. 233 n.
Nena, n. 865
Nene, ii. 313
Nessan, u. 284; Nesan, ii. 278
Neth-corb, gen., ii. 278
Niae, gen., ii. 364; gen. Nioth Fraich, ii. 269
Niall, Nial, ii. 865; gen. N6ill, ii. 259, 262, 268,
264; Neil, ii. 281
Niall mac GiaUain, ii. 235
Niath-Taloirc, gen., ii. 274
Nigra, Count, i. xv, xxii, 76, 104, 172, 179, 255,
493, 615, 716, 719; ii. viii, xii, xix, xxii,
xxiii, xxv, 189, 235, 415, 418
Ninine, ii. xxxviii, 322

N6e, I. 505; n. 248, 300, 302
Nothi, gen., ii. 261
Nuadu (Cymr. Nudd), n. 44 n.
Niin, I. 709; n. 319
Obbarius, ii. 283
O'Clery, i. 530, 645, 689; ii. xxxv, 52, 63
Ocmuis, gen. sg., ii. 309
O'Conor, Dr, ii. xxvii
Octavianus, n. 83
O'Curry, ii. xxvi, xxix, xxxv, 294, 420
Odissi, gen. sg., n. 309
O'Donovan, i. 294, 501 ; Three Fragments, ii. 285;
Suppl. to O'ReiUy, i. 485, 501, 670, 719; n.
10 ; Battle of Moira, n. 10, 294
Odran hua Eolais, ii. 288
O'Dugan, ii. 10
Oengus the Culdee, n. 256, note a; martyrology
of, I. 542
O'Grady, S. H., i. 726, 727; ii. 32
Oidacan, ii. 288
Oingus, n. 267, 365
Oingussius Bronbachal, n. 274
Oissgne, ii. 273
O'Laverty, ii. xxxii
Olcan, II. 262, 263, 268, 364
Olden, Rev. Thomas, x. 503, 609, 550, 588, 614,
616, 646, 666, 677, 726
Onessimus, i. 703, 704
Orcan, ii. 364
Ordius, II. 262
Oric, gen., ii. 308
Oriens, a name for God, i. 285, 286
Origen, i. 534; ii. 302, 415
Orosius, n. xxiii, 72
Orthanach, n. 286
Ossae, I. 522
Oss4n, II. 270
Ossuald, II. 272
Ota, gen., ii. 308
Otto, II. 227
Ovid, u. xxv
Pacuvius, II. 135, 141
Palladius, ii. 312, 818
Pan, II. 138
Pangur Ban, ii. xxxii, 293
Panthous, ii. 121, 144
Papirinus, ii. xxiii, 53
Patriarchs, i. 71
PMric, II. xl, 241, 307, 308, 354; of Ardmagh,
II. 258 : na nD^ise, n. 297
Patricius, ii. 238, 240, 283, 284
Paul, I. 519

//. Index of Persons.

389

Paulus, I. 498; n. xxii, 248, 261
Pedersen, Dr Holger, i. 268, 617, 520, 528, 533,
540, 543, 546, 551, 556, 597, 600, 625, 635,
638, 659, 674, 687, 715, 721, 723, 724; ii. xxiii,
xxvi, 52, 78, 416
Pelagius, i. xxiii, 501, 508, 509, 517, 519, 638,
541, 544, 546, 548, 550, 552, 553, 557, 570,
571, 605, 619, 621, 681, 683, 693, 697; ii.416;
Pelaig, II. 311
Peleides, ii. 226
Peleus, II. 84, 226
PeUas, n. 226
PeUdes, ii. 84, 226
Penelope, n. 80
Pertz, II. X
Petar, i. 100; ii. 328; Petur, i. 491, 621; ii. 204;
gen. Peter, ii. xxxii, 289 ; Petir, i. 651 ; Petair,
II. 308; ace. Petor, i. 621; Petrus, ii. 261, 301,
304
Petrie, Dr George, n. xxxii, xl
Petrus Daniel, i. xiii
Peyron, i. xv, xxii; n. xxxii
Pheton, n. 84
Philargyrius, n. xvii, 46—48, 360—363, 418
Philologus, I. 541
Philom6m, i. 703
Pilu Saxo, n. 280
Plautus, II. 175, 224
Pledius, II. 312
Phny, n. 12, 13, 26
Plummer, Rev. C, ii. xxvii, 254, 255
Poimp, n. 89
P61, I. 83, 524, 681; ii. 241; Pool, i. 697;
gen. Poll, I. 526, 696, 703 ; dat. P61, i. 436
PoUux, II. 129
Polybius medicus, ii. xxiii, 108
Pontfelait, i. 125
Potide, II. 308
Pott, II. xxiii
Presoella, i. 590
Primasius, x. 585, 593, 594, 595, 612, 643, 649,
650, 656, 665, 671; n. 415
Priscian, ii. 78, 115, 117; glosses on, ii. 49 —
232; codices of, ii. xviii
Priscill, 1. 541
Probus, II. xxiii, 163, 176
Prosper Aquitanus, n. 28
Prudentius, glosses on, n. 233
Pryderi, ii. 811
Pudicitia, ii. 80
Pullux, n. 129
Pyrrhus, ii. 212
Quiaran, n. 287

Quintinus, ii. x
Rabsac^n, i. 79, 149
Rebeoa, i. 488; gen. Rebicse, i. 434
Recradus, ii. 267
Reeves, Bishop, x. 494; ii. xxxi, 261, 265, 276,
277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 306, 315, 341
Reiflerscheid, ii. xii
Reuter, ii. xxv
Rhiannon, n. 311
'B.hfs, Prof., II. 236
Rigbard, gen. Rigbairt, ii. 268
Robartach, ii. 235
Rodan, ii. 265, 266 ; Roddan, ii. 259, 263 ; gen.
Rodain, ii. 281
Roderc, ii. 274
Rodwell, J. M., II. xl
Romulus, II. 83, 225
R6nan, ii. 272, 276; gen. Eonain, ii. 286; Ronan,
II. 306
Ronat, II. 306
E6nohenn, ii. 347
Ross Rigbuide, ii. 315
Ruadan, ii. 284
Ruadri, n. xx
Ruaroan, ii. 288
Ruidgal, II. 235, 419
Rumih, II. 260
Hunter, ii. 274
Eus, II. 281
Sachell, ii. 261, 262, 266, 271
Sadb, presb., n. 271
Sallustius, II. 222
Salomo, n. 248
Samdine, n. 284
Samnis, ii. 140
Sams6n, i. 492
Samuel, ii. 803
Sanctan, ii. xxxix, 350
Sanday, Prof., ii. 285
Sannan, deacon, ii. 309
Sannuch, n. 203
Saran, ii. 364
Saran m. Cronain, ii. 270
Sarauw, Dr Chr., i. xxiii, 430, 433, 445, 447, 448,
459, 462, 506, 615, 526, 528, 530, 534, 536, 545,
548, 552, 553, 561, 586, 588, 589, 590, 591,
592, 594, 602, 607, 615, 632, 686, 651, 652,
665, 669, 676, 678, 680, 685, 691, 693, 694,
700, 701, 704, 705, 715, 716, 717, 718, 719,
720, 721, 722, 723, 724; ii. 78, 116, 119,
133, 134, 241, 815, 415, 416
Sarra, i. 488, 627 ; ii. 802

390

//. Index of Persons.

Satan, i. 542, 551, 597
Sathel, I. 5; Sathiel, i. 5
Saturnus, ii. 312
Saul, I. 63, 64, 113; Saiil, i. 464
Saulus, afterwards Paulus, ii. xxii
Scandal, ii. 281
Scandlan, n. 287; S. mac Colmain, ii. 274
Scaton, n. 175
Scetha, ii. 284
Schepss, Dr, ii. 285
Scilla, II. 361
Scipio, n. 78, 83
Scoth noe, ii. 270
Scotta, II. 316
Sechnall, ii. 242
Sechnasaoh, ii. 286; Sechnassach, n. 270
Sectmaide, ii. 809
Secundinus, i. 563, 680, 662; n. 262
Sedrac, ii. 303
Sedulius, n. xxxiv
Seebohm, ii. xi
Segan, ii. 282
kne, II. 242, 270, 273
tus, II. 313
Segine, ii. 272, 277
Sem filius Noe, ii. 302
Seman, ii. 262
Semblan, ii. 288
Semel, i. 193
Senach, ii. 262, 267
Sencaticus, ii. 262
Senmeda, ii. 267
Sen-Phatraic, ii. 320, 321
Servius, n. xvii, xxv, 54, 139; glosses on, ii.
235
Sesoene, ii. 262
Sescnan, n. 262
SiSth, I. 505
S4tne, II. 273, 364
Siggeus, II. 259, 262
Silnan, ii. 276, 277, 278
Silvestre-Madden, ii. ix, xxiv
Siluister, ii. 366
Simmach, gen. Simaich, i. 397 ; Simmaig, i. 285
Sinech, ii. 281, 284
Sinichiriph, i. 4; Sinohirib, 5; Sennachrib, 76,
77; Senachrib, 77, 78
Sinlan, ii. 282: (for Siln&u?)
Slanan, ii. 864
Snedgus, ii. 286
Socrates, ii. 87
Sogen, gen. Sogin, ii. 277
Solman, gen., i. 800, 302, 338; Solmon, 303;
dat. Solmuin, Solmain, 302

Sommer, Prof. P., i. 89, 386, 543, 590, 631,
720, 722, 723
Son of God, I. 20, 21, 22 ; Godhead ot, i. 45, 46 ;
generation of, i. 285; see Crist
Sorbabel, i. 17
Statius, II. 93
Stefauus, ii. 261; Stephanus, ii. 284, 301
Steinmeyer, ii. 233
Stern, Prof. L. C, ii. xxiv, xxv, 235
Stevenson, H. junior, i. xiv
Stocklin, II. xxx
Stokes, Miss Margaret, ii. xxxi
Stuart, Dr John, n. xxx
Suadbar, ii. 235
Succat, Sucat, Succet, n. 308; Succetus, ii. 262,
269
Suibne, ii. 286; m. Colmain, n. 325; m. Colum-
bain, ii. 274
Suibne Geilt, ii. xxxiii, 294
Susthenes, i. 543
Swete, Dr, i. 669
Sybilla, ii. 235
Symmaohus, see Simmach
Tailohan, ii. 272, 273, 280
Tairoheltach, ii. 235
Talan, ii. 266
Tarain, ii. 278
Tassach, ii. 261, 819; see Asacus
Tawney, C. H., i. 656
Tea, II. 314
Tecan, ii. 241
Telamon, ii. 196
Tematheus, ii. 248
Temoreris, ii. 262
Tenme, gen., ii. 281
Terminus, ii. 34
Ternohc m. Ceran Bic, ii. xxxii, 289
Tertius, i. 689, 542
Thara, ii. 302
Theodore of Mopsuestia, i. 659
Theodosius, ii. 313
Theodotio, i. 7
Thetis, II. 148
Thilo, II. xvii n.
Thompson, Sir E. M., i. xiv
Thorpe, x. 636
Thurneysen, Prof., x. xxiii, xxiv, xxv, 45, 51, 66,
74, 83, 90, 91, 96, 97, 98, 100, 105, 106, 107,
112, 121, 165, 230, 232, 237, 260, 319, 820,
328, 336, 341, 344, 366, 382, 890, 400, 402,
409, 410, 428, 448, 451, 455, 457, 459, 518,
622, 557, 562, 576, 582, 586, 593, 694, 639,
652, 654, 666, 715, 717, 725; ii. vii, xvii,

//. Index of Persons.

391

xix, xxv, xxxviii, 24, 51, 53, 57, 64, 67, 68,
74, 79, 81, 87, 89, 96, 112, 116, 167, 220,
236, 237, 248, 315, 415, 417
Tiamthe, i. 621, 648
Tigernach, ii. xl ; see Annals
TigernAn, n. 305
Tigris, II. 809
Timotheus, i. 591 ; see Tiamthe
Tmne, ii. 306
Thechan, ii. 262
Tit, I. 597, 607, 608, 620, 621
Tithis, for Thetis, ii. 123
To-channu, ii. 281
To-chummi, ii. 281
Todd, Dr J. H., i. xxii, 680, 662; ii. xxvii, xxxiv,
241, 242
Toicthech, Toictheg, ii. xvii, 286
Tomas, aps., ii. 286
Torbach, ii. xiv
Torpaith, dat., ii. 288
Totmdel, iL 45
Traianus, n. 301
Traube, Dr, i. xxiii; ii. xix, xx, xxiii, xxv,
xxxiv
Trenan, ii. 274
Trian, ii. 262, 365
Trivia, n. 119
Tuathal, n. 287
Tuathcharfa, ii. 287
Tuathgel, n. 286
Turcain, n. 289
Turtre, n. 275
Uada, dat., n. 288
Uallach, dat. Uallaig, n. 288
Ulcain, ii. 117
Ultan, I. 649 ; n. xxxv, xxxviii, xxxix, 262, 264,
289, 323, 325

Ussher, ii. xxxv, 297
Vallarsi, x. xv, xxii, 485, 486, 487, 490, 492
Van der Meer, ii. xxx
Varro, ii. 137
Vergil, I. 606; n. xxv, 80, 163, 226, 413. See
Aeneis,- Bucolics, Georgics.
Victor, II. 310, 311, 318, 319
Victoricus, ii. 262, 269
Vinniau, ii. 277, 283
Virgilius, ii. xxiii
Virgnouus, ii. 280
Virolecus, ii. 280
von Arx, ii. xxvii
Ware, Sir James, ii. xxxv
Warren, Bev. P. E., ii. xxvii, xxviii, xxxii
Wasserschleben, ii. xi, xii, xxv
Westwood, I. xxii
Whitney, Skr. Roots, ii. 420
Windisch, Prof., i. 9, 12, 14, 26, 82, 119, 151,
161, 225, 345, 348, 430, 468, 475, 525, 639,
578, 588, 586, 684, 688, 701, 706, 718; ii. vii,
xxxii, xxxiii, xxxviii, 48, 55, 64, 78, 82, 87,
129, 191, 193, 215, 248, 418
Winnefeld, ii. xxv
Zebedeus, ii. 304
Zeuss, J. C, 1. xi, XV, 501, 575, 638, 684, 701 ;
II. xviii, xxv, xxxii, 291, 292; see Grammatica
celtica
Zimmer, Prof., i. xiii, xiv, xxii, xxiii, xxv, 135,
167, 209, 226, 255, 332, 492, 493, 501, 607,
515, 517, 520, 526, 542, 567, 597, 635, 639,
673, 677, 684, 706, 707, 715, 727; n. x, xii,
xxiv, xxix, xxx, xxxii, xxxiii, xxxvi, 228, 281,
233, 248, 250, 415, 416

III. INDEX OF PLACES AND TEIBES.

Ab, fl., gen. Abae, ii. 275
Abann Liphe, n. 340
Achad Drumman, ii. 364
Achaia, i. 591
Ached Bou, ii. 278
Ached cain, n. 271
Ached Fobuir, ii. 267; dat. Achud F. ib.
Acrisiondai, ii. 85
.ailgeptacdae, aco. pi. .ffigeptaodu, i. 421
Mgi-pt, Egipt, Egept, dat., i. 137, 211, 231, 265,
375, 396, 420, 422, 424, 444 ; aco. Egipt, i. 283 ;
gen. inna Egipt, i. 336; see Egept
.iEthioa, insula, ii. 274
Afracdae, n. 69, 78, 118
Afraicc, ii. 87
AU C16ithe (Cluade), ii. 271, 274, 308
Ail (petra) Coithrigi, n. 264
Ail Find (fons), gen. Alo Find, ii. 265
Ail Esrachtse, ii. 261
Ailbine, n. 262, 277
Ailgi, ace, ii. 269
Ailmag, gen. Ailmaige, ii. 268
Airchartdan, n. 280
Aired Bdinne, ii. 334
Au-thir (Orientales), ii. 261, 279
Airthrago, ins., ii. 279
Aisse, gen., ii. 263
Aithchambas, ii. 278, 422
Aithche, gen., ii. 278
Alanensis, insola, ii. 313
Alba, gen. Alban, ii. 306, 311
Alpa, II. 220
Altiodorus, ii. 311
Ammondu, ace. pi., i. 164
Anio, fl., II. 89
Antiochia, ii. 301
Arabia, i. 3; Arabian, ii. 66
Arcal, II. 310
Ard-aohad, ii. 830
Ard (Ardd) Breccain, ii. xxxix, 269, 325, 327
Ard Ceannachte, ii. 277
Ardd Eolorgg, ii. 269

Ard Pothid, ii. 364
Arddlicce, n. 266; Airdlicce, 263
Ard (Ardd) Maohs (Mache), ii. 242, 260, 261,
262, 266, 267, 271, 817, 818; gen. Airdd
(Aird) M., 271
Ard Roissen, ii. 268
Ardd Senlis, ii. 266
Ardd Sratho, n. 269
Ard nUimnonn, ii. 260
Ard Uiscon, n. 267
Ardea, ii. 85
Argetbor, ii. 263
Armorc Letha, n. 309
Aros Feidilmedo, n. 269
Artchain, ii. 275
Artda MuhrohoU, n. 274, 277; Art Muurchol,
278
Art-Maohe, ii. 258
Asardae, i. 84; dat. Assardu, i. 165
Ascolonita, ii. 304
Assair, n. pi., i. 79, 144, 147, 225, 322, 382;
Assir, 140, 224 ; ace. Assam, 79, 146, 147, 148,
322; gen. Asar, 80, 86; Assar, 83, 145, 146,
147, 151, 162, 161, 169, 171, 362, 381; dat.
Assarib, 81; As[sa]raib, 83; Assaraib, 149,
171; voc. a Assam, 225
Assia, I. 541, 596
Ath broon, n. 45
Ath oarn6i, ii. 264
Ath cUath, II. 267 ; Ath cUed, ii. 277
Ath Conchinn (vadum capitis canis), ii. 264
Ath da loarcc, n. 266
Ath Eirnn, ii. 365
Ath Fithot, II. 241
Ath maco nErie, ii. 266
Ath Maigne, ii. 364
Ath Segi, II. 264
Ath Truimm, ii. 269, 270
Athenienses, ii. xviii, 83
Athos, II. 141
Attics, II. 67, 141, 156
Augia maior, ii. ix; see Reichenau

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

393

Aurchuil, ace, ii. 267
Autissiodorum, ii. 313
Babiloin, i. 32; gen. Babelon [e], 137; Babelone,
277; Babilone, 455, 472
Babilonia, n. 803
Babilondai, i. 391; Babillondai, i. 384; [Ba]bi-
londae, gen. pi., i. 141; Babel6ndae, i. 393;
[Ba]bellondae, i. 356 ; Ba[b]ilondib, i. 141
Banba, ii. 320
Bandea, ii. 265 (later Bandia), gen. Bandte, ii.
269
Bannavem Taberniae, ii. 271
Basilica (Baislic), n. 266
Belfast Lough, ii. xxxi, 280
Belut Gabrain, n. 269
Benna Bairche, ii. 816
Bennchor, ii. xxxi, 285; Benchorensis, n. 282
Berensdffi, i. 497
Bernas mace Conill, n. 268
Beme, MSS. at, i. xiii, 2; n. xxv
Bertriga, ii. 268
Bethil, I. 466; ii. 353; Bethlem, ii. 44
Bethiliemdu, dat., i. 465
Bethron, ii. 319
Bile Torten, ii. 269
Bu-or, II. 283; Birra, ii. 279, 280
Blaitiniu, dat., ii. 263
Blasantia, ii. 323, see Piacenza
B6, fl. (Lat. Bos), ii 276
Bobbio, I. xiv, xxi; n. xxiv, xxxii
Boend (the Bo-y-ne), ii. xxxi, 277; Boand, ii. 316;
gen. Boindeo, n. 269, 270; dat. Boind, ii. 264
Boeotia, ii. 361
Boonrige, ii. 269 (oo=d, later ua)
Brath, fl., gen. Bratho, ii. 268
Br&hmag, dat. Brtehmig, n. 270
Breg, gen. ii. 262, 270, 341, 345; Bregg, ii. 259;
aco. Brega, ii. 259; dat. Bregaib ii. 840
Brene, ii. 259
Brergaiad, ii. 266
Bretain, ii. 350 ; Bretani, ii. 308 ; Br. Alo-oluade,
Brettain Ledach, Br. Armuirc Letha, ii. 309
Bri Cobthaig c6il, ii. 340
Bri Erigi, II. 271
Bridam, ii. 263
Brittannia, ii. 275 ; Brittanica (lingua), ii. 270
Brittones, ii. 270
Bu4s, fl., II. 269
Buchan, ii. xxx
Burguinnia, ii. 311
Caboenne (leg. Cuilcinne?), ii. 261
Cail Boidmail, ii. 264

Caill Fochloth, ii. 263; C. Fochlaid, ii. 313;
Silva Fochluth, ii. 268; Silva Fochlithi, ii.
264, 268; Focluti, 271
Kailli au inde, ii. 278
Cainle regio, ii. 276 ; mons Gainle, ii. 278
Cairce, gen. sg., ii. 262
Caissel, dat. Caissiul, x. 720; ii. 269
Cald, CSld, gen. pi., i. 174, 176, 208
Caldai, i. 155; C41d4i, 208; gen. pL, ii. 302;
dat. Calldaib, i. 202; aco. Caldeu, 155, 393;
voo. k Chaldeu, 886, latinised Caldei, ii. 802
Caldaide, i. 388
Caldea, i. 356; Calldea, i. 134
Calrige, ii. 238
Callrige tre maige, ii. 268
Cambas, ii. 277, 366
Cambray, sermon at, ii. 244 — 247 ; canons at,
II. xxv
Cambridge, MSS. at, i. xiv, 4; ii. xi, xiii, xxix, 44
Canaan ii. 302; Cannan, ii. 319
Cannandai,i.344; gen. Cannandae, 232,416; dat.
Cannandib, 212 ; aco. sg. Cannaneum, ii. 802
Canopia, ii. 25
Cantire, ii. 275
Capsa mistaken for capsa, ii. 135
Caput (cenn7) Airt, ii. 264
Caput Carmelli, ii. 264
Caralis, ii. 91
Carinthia, ii. xxxii
Carlsruhe, ii. vii, xxii, xxx
Carn S^tni, ii. 864
Carric Dagri, ii. 263
Catrige, ii. 240
Cedardae, x. 454
Cell Adrachtce, ii. 266
Cell Angle, ii. 268
Cell Auxili, ii. 364
Cell bile, ii. 264
Cell Brigte, ii. 342
Cell Ciannain, ii. 810
Cell culind (Cuilinn), ii. 269, 341
Cell dara, ii. 324, 828, 334, 337, 341, 342, 343,
346, 349
Cell Diuni, ii. 275
Cell Dumi Gluinn, ii. 270
Cell Fine, ii. 312
Cell Finnend, ii. 339
Cell Foreland, ii. 313
Cell glass i nBihiiu, ii. 364
Cell mar Muaide, ii. 263
Cell m6r ii. 265
Cell m6r P&trio, ii. 364
Cell na sacart (Kilnasaggart), ii. 289
Cell rath, ii. 365

394

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

Cell roiss, ii. 276
Cell Senchuffi, ii. 268
Cenacht, ii. 266
CenM Ailello, ii. 266, 267
Cenel ConaiU, ii. 283
Cena Corcu-chonluain, ii. 265; lit. 'the kindred
of the tribe of dog's dung,' a derisive nickname
for the Corcu-Ochland of the Tripartite Life,
p. 94
Cendl Cothirbi, ii. 264
CenM Fiachrach, ii. 364
Cendl Lathron, ii. 268
Cendl Nothi, ii. 261
Cendl Runtir, ii. 263
Cendl Sai, ii. 266
Cenn locho, ii. 271
Cenn tire (caput regionis), ii. 275
Cenondas, n. 266; later Cenandas
Cera, dat. Ceru, ii. 269
Cerne, gen., ii. 263
Cerrigi, deserta, ii. xiv, 266; later Ciarraige
Ciarrichi, Ciarrichi Superni, gen., ii. 271
Clarrige Connact, ii. 270
Clarrige Luachra, ii. 370
Ciclasta, ii. 86
Cilicia, i. 496
Cim, n. 117
Cisalpine Gaul, ii. 220
Clare Coirpri, ii. 365
Clebach, fons, ii. 265, 266; later Cliabach
Cii, II, 364
Chach, II. 332
CUu, II. 240
Clocher, ii. xiv, 261 ; later Clochar, Clocher mace
Daimeni, ii. 277
C16in crema, ii. 364
Cloin Eidneob, ii. 364
C16in FindchoiU, ii. 280
Cldin Lagen, n. 270
Cldin m6r m'Aedoio, ii. 364
Cluain Ard, ii. 334
Cliiaiu Auiss, gen. C16no A. ii. 262
Clu4iu Cain, ii. 271
Cluain Corcaige, ii. 888
Cluain Dolcain (Clondalkin), ii. 256
Cluain Findglais, ii. 271
Cluain Iraird, ii. 283, 850
Cluain maccu Nois, ii. x, 283; gen. Clono, ii.
265, 269 ; Clonoense cenubium, ii. 273
Cluain Moiscna, ii. 337
Cluain m6r M6ed6[i]c, ii. 327
Cluath, fl., gen. Cloithe, n. 274
Cnoc angel, ii. 280
Cnoc Drommo Gabiss, ii. 364

Coindiri, n. 269
Coire Brecoiin, ii. 273, 323
Coire Saloh4in, ii. 276
Coirp raithe, ii. 264
Coithrige, ii. 269, see Cothraige
Colcheldae, ii. 86, 226
Coll, II. 278
Collumbus, dat., ii. 268
Collunt P4tric, ii. 269
Colonsay, ii. 276
Colosensi, i. 670
Colosus (Coll?), II. 276, 278
Commienses, ii. 264
ConaiU Muirthemne, ii. 309
Conalnei fines, n. 259
Conchuburnenses, ii. 262, 264
Conmaicne, ii. 266, 267
Connacht, ii. 241, 264, 313 ; Connachtae, ii.
279; dat. Connachtai, ii. 332; Lat. pi.
Connaotarum, ii. 279
Constantinople, ii. 173
Coolenni, ii. xiv, 269; iMer Ciialainn
Corcach, ii. 298
Corccu Laigdi, i. 720
Korku-Eeti, populus, n. 276
Corcu Sai, ii. 266
Corcu Teimne, n. 267, 269
Cothraige, dat. Cothrugu, n. 364
Corint, gen., i. 691
Cork, II. xxxvi
Crannach Diiin lethglaisse, ii. 285
Crich Coirbri, ii. 365
Crochan, gen., ii. 265; v. Cruachan
Crochan Aigli, ii. 267
Crooh cuile, ii. 266
Crog reth, loch, ii. 276
Cruachan Bri BUe, ii. 329
Cruthini, ii. 277; Cruithni, n. 273; Lat. gen.
Cruiduenorum, ii. 259, Cruithniorum, ii. 273.
Hence Cruthinicus, ii. 275
Cualu, gen. Cualann, ii. 296 ; Lat. gen. Coolenn
orum, II. 259
Cuiloinde, gen. sg., n. 261
Cuironiu, aoc. pi. n. 270
Cuirreoh Liphi, u. 335, 388, 340, 349
Cul Airthir, n. 364
Clii cais, II. 271
Clii Core, ii. 267; Ciil oorra, ii. 264
Clii Drebine, ii. 272, 273
Cuul EUne, ii. 276
Ciil maige, ii. 242; Ciilmag, n. 864
Ciil raithin, ii. 269, 277
Ciil Tolat, II. 267
Ciil uisci, II. 281

III. Index of Places and Tribes.

395

Curcu Sai, ii. 266
Daimliao, ii. 283; Damliacc Cian4in, ii. 266
Daire Calgaich, ii. 272; D. Calchaich, ii. 281;
D. Caleig, ii. 279 ; Roboretum Calcagi, ii. 274 ;
Daire mdr, ii. 288
Dairmag, ii. 273, 275, 279; Daurmag, ii. 281
Dal Araide, ii. 309, 310; D. Airde, 315
Dal Conohobuir, ii. 325
Daminis, gen. Daiminse ii. 268
Danes, n. 345
Darddnde, ii. 91
Deir, ii. xxix, xxx, 257
Delo-ros, ii. 277
Derbensde, i. 497
Ddsi Muman, ii. 297
De[s]ruth mar Cule cais, ii.
Dichuil, aoc, ii. 267
Dobur Artbranain, ii. 275
Doburbur, dat., ii. 268
Doim, fl. aoc, n. 269
Domnach Ailmaige, ii. 268
Domnach Cainri, ii. 364
Domnach Combar, n. 364
Domnach Eochaili, ii. 365
Domnach Fdico, n. 242, 364
Domnach Imblecho, ii. 865
Domnach m6r Ailmaige, ii. 364
Domnach m6r Airdlicce, ii. 263
Domnach mar Criathar, ii. 241, 365
Domnach m6r Deathrib, ii. 277
Domnach m6r fri CiU(dara) aniar, ii. 335 ; i toeb
Cille dara, ii, 334
Domnach m6r Maige Ene, n. 364
Domnach m6r Maige File (?), n. 365
Domnach m6r Maige Itha, n. 864
Domnach m6r Maige Luadat, ii. 364
Domnach m6r Maige Rdto
Domnach m6r Patric i Caill Fochloth, ii. 264
Domnach m6r Saeoli, ii. 265
Domnach mor Sirdrommo, ii. 268
Domnach Pirnn, ii. 365
Domnach Sairigi, ii. 266
Donegal, ii. xxxv
Downpatriok, n. 285
Dresden, MS. at, n. xxxiv, 296
Drobais, gen. Drohaisco, ii. 268; Drobaicum,
422; Drobds, ii. 364
Druimm Alban (Brittanniae Dorsum), ii. 280
Druimm Cette (Ceate), n. 274, 277
Draimm Dairi, ii. 268
Druimm Daro, ii. 238
Druimm Findich, ii. 364
Druimm Hurchaille, ii. 269

Druimm leas, ii. 238, 268; later D. lias
Druimm nit, n. 238
Druimm Tomme, ii. 280
Drummut Cerrigi, ii. 261, 266
Dub, II. 364
Dubdea, ii. 279
Dublin, MSS. in, i. xiii, xxii, xxvii, xxix, 6 ; ii.
xiii, xxvii, xxix, xxxv, 238, 251, 257, 259, 284,
298 seq.
Dulo Ocheni, ii. 269
Dumae Graid, ii. 265, 364
Dumbarton, ii. 271, 308
Dumeoh haue Ailello, gen. Dumiche, ii. 265
Dlin, II. 319
Dlin Alinne, ii. 344
Dlin Cethirn, (Munitio Cethirni) n. 276, 277
Dlin lethglaisse, ii. 261, 317
Dlin Sehuirgi, n. 269
Durrow (Dairmag), ii. xxix, 257
Ebernia, ii. 272, 278, 275
Ebraide, subst., x. 162; adj. i. 93, 95, 162
Ebrei, n. 302, 309; aco. pi. Ebreu, i. 62, 91,
94; Ebreo, 56; dat. Ebraib, 162
Ebustu, aoc. pi., i. 150
Echaineoh, ii. 364; Echenach, ii. 268
Egea, ins., ii. 280
Egept, 1. 295; ii. 316; Egypt, ii. 25; Egiptus,
II. 308; see ^gipt, Canopia
Egiptacde, pi. n. Egeptaothai, i. 283; Egiptaodai,
336; gen. Egiptaodae, Egeptacdae, 283; dat.
Egiptacdib, 212; aoc. Egiptacdu, 328, ^Egep-
tacdu, 421; dual nom. JSgeptacdi, 695; see
Jilgeptacdae
Egyptians, i. 282, 283; n. 18
Eilne, dat. Eilniu, ii. 269
Eirros Domno, ii. 273
Elca, II. 320
Elena, insula, ii. 278
Elpa, aco. Elpai, ii. 311
Emain, ii. 817
Engelberg, ii. xxx
Endor, i. 353
Eoganacht, i. 720
Eoldai, II. 208
Ephis, dat., i. 679
Erin, ii. 320; see Hdriu
Erot, Herot, n. 267
Espain, dat., ii. 320
Ess-Euaid, ii. 268, 364
Etalacda, i. 497
Etaldae, ii. 88
Etale, gen., ii. 311; dat. Etail ii. 316
Ethica terra, ii. 275, 279

396

III. Index of Places and Tribes.

Ethiobae, gen., x. 320
Ethne, fl., n. 264
Euernia, ii. 278; Euerniensis, ii. 279
Enffratide, i. 465
Euoi(?), II. 268
Euonia, ii. 260
Euripus, II. xviii n.
Pabar, ii. 298
Pail (leg. Fal?), ii. 320
Pdna, II. 240
Pendae, fl., gen., ii. 280
Fdne, ii. 293, 817
Ferni, aoc, ii. 271
FertsB martur, ii. 45, 260
Ferte Fer Pdioc, ii. 269, 268
Fid AUabraoh 7 Arggatbrain, 11. 293
Fidarti, dat., 11. 363; aoc 11, 266
Fid Gable, 11. 844
Fid Mdr, 11. 240, 364
Pilistinde, i. 184, 278; 11. 410; dat. pi. FiUs-
tinaib, 11. 303
Findmag, 11. 267, 365
Finduhrec, 11. 261
Pine Gall, 11. 339, 845
Fu- AssaU, II. 364
Fir Telech, 11. 330
Fir Turbi, 11. 830
Florence, MS. at, 11. xvii, 46
Fochluth, Fochloth (later Poohlad), gen. Foch
lithi, II. 268
Podruim, 11. 364
Foirrgea maco [nJAmolngid, 11. 268
Fordun, 11. 312
Forgais, dat., 11. 865
Porgnide,'ii. 270
Porraoh Patric, 11. 841
Fortuatha Laigen, 11. 312
Fotharta tire, 11. 341
Fotla, II. 320
Pranocaib, dat. pi., 11. 309
Prance, 11. 262
Gaba, 11. 308
Gabon, 11. 319
Gabur Liphi, 11. 241
Gaddir, 11. 118
Galatai, voc. a Galatu, i. 622
Galitia, i. 619
Gall in gall-asu, i. 497; pi. dat. Gallaib, 11.
311; Gallis, 11. 312
GalUa cisalpina, 11. 220
Garad, cacumen, 11. 266
Gaurus, 11. 235

Geinti, i. 436
Geintlide, x. 422
Geonae, gen., n. 275
Glastimber na nGoedel, 11. 321
Glenn da locha, 11. xxxviii, 283, 331, 332
Glenn Fothart, 11. 241
Glenn losafad, i. 198
Glenn Sesenain, 11. 262
Gleoir, aoc, 11. 271
GoedU, n. 317; gen. pi. Goedel, n. 318, 321
Gottingen, n. xxxix
Graneret, gen., 11. 264
Grec, II. 91, 133
Grdodao, 11. 88
Gregirgi, frames, 11. 266
Grenlach Fote, n. 236
Hebernenses, 11. 285
Hericho, x. 496
Hdriu, gen. Hdrenn, 11. 299, 306, 320, 326, 327;
Herend, 11. 306; Erin, 11. 320
Hiberes, 11. 139
Hibernia, 11. 313 ; see Euernia
Hienisalem, i. 3, 4, 120, 247, 312, 362, 449, 609,
621; II. 302, 303; Hirusalem, i. 447
Hinba, 11. 276, 278, 279, 280; Hinbina (insula),
II. 274
Hirot, gen. Hirotse, 11. 267
Hiii AileUo, 11. 263. 266
Hiii Amalgada, 11. 818
Hui Barrche, n. 307
Hiii Briuin Cualann, 11. 334
Hiii Cennselich, 11. 241 ; H. Censelaig, 11. 341
Hiii Culduib, 11. 347
Hiii Dorthim, n. 270
Hiii Ercae, ace. Au Ercae, 11. 365
Hiii Erohon, n. 364
Hiii Failgi, 11. 829, 336, 338, 344
Hiii Fechureg, 11. 274, Fdohreg, 11. 380
Hiii Garrchon, 11. 312
Hui Loscain, n. 343
Hiii Maini, 11. 266, 267
Hiii Muredaig, 11. 342
Hiii NdiU, 11. 261, 264, 277, 329
Hiii Turtri, 11. 275
Huisneoh Midi, 11. 264
Hybernionaoes, ii. 271
ladomdae, i. 51, 164; Idumdae, i. 244
Icht, II. 328
Idumea, 1. 267
Ilea, ins., 11. 278
Imhliuch Ech, 11. 45, 270
ImbUuch Hornon (leg. Honon?), 11. 265

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

397

Imhliuch Ibair, ii. 297
Imhliuch Sesoinn, ii. 364
Imgffi, II. 270
Imgoe M4r Cerrigi, ii. 267
Imsruth Ciile Cais, n. 271
Inber Ailbine, ii. 262
Inber B6inne, ii. 310
Inber Colptha, ii. 316
Inber Slain, ii. 259
Inis Becc, ii. 241, 364
Inis Fiiil, II. 241, 364
Inis Maddoe, ii. xxi; Mat6c, ii. 350, 420
Insi Maccuchor u. 262
lona (corrwpte), ii. xxix, xxxvii, 281. See loua.
lordanen, ii. 302, 365; gen. lordanein, i. 488;
lordanen, ii. 302, lordanis, ii. 365
loua, II. 273, 275, 276, 278
Irai (fines), ii. 268
Irlochir, dat., ii. 266
Ispania, i. 589
Israheldae, i. 469, 473, 633 ; pi. dat. Israheldaib,
I. 51, 92, 322, 342, 351; aco. Israheldu, 284,
339, 344
ItaHa, II. 312, 328
luda, II. 303
ludae, gen. pi., i. 140, 161; dat. luddib, 677;
ludeib, 83, 161 ; ludaib, 227 ; aco. ludeu, 95 ;
ludeu, 155; ludeo, 83
K see C.
Lagenenses, ii. 278
Lagenica, Lagenensis, ii. 280
Lagin, ii. 277; Laigin, 241, 307 ; Lagein, ii. 816;
gen. Lagen, ii. 327, 334, 341, 344; dat. Laignib,
329, 343; Lat. gen. Laginorum, ii. 277
Laitn6ri, ii. 86, 127
Lambeth, MS. at, i. xxii. ; library, ii. 415
Latharn, ii. 364
Lathrach da arad, n. 240
Lathrach Patric, n. 364
Lathreg inden, ii. 274
Latium, n. 312
Landacia, i. 670
Laudocenses, i. 678
Laurentide, ii. 110
Lea, regio, n. 275
Lde Benndrigi, u. 269
Leth Cuinn, ii. 316, 348
Letha, n. 311, 347
Leuain, gen., i. 148
Leyden, MSS. at, n. xvii, xxiv
Liath, gen. Leith, ii. 298
Libya, ii. 87
Liphe, II. 295, 340

Loch Abae, ii. 275
Loch Apor, ii. 278, 279 (Stagnum Aporicum)
Loch Cei, ii. 239, 276, 278
Loch Crog reth, ii. 276
Loch dae, ii. 272
Loch Lemnachta, ii. 334
Loch L6ig, (stagnum vituli) ii. 280
Loerni, gen., ii. 279
L6igles (fons), ii. 45, 263
Longbaird, ii. 365
LothUnd, dat. ii. 290
Louvain, ii. xxxv
Maoha, in Palestine, i. 227; in Ireland, gen.
Machse, ii. 262; dat. Machi, ii. 261
Maohabde, pi. n. Maohabdi, i. 342, 348; gen.
Maohabdae, 358; dat. Machabdib, 227, 858;
aoo. Machabdu, 228
Machia, Maohinensis, ii. 269
Macidons[d]i, i. 689 ; Maccidondu, i. 610, 613
Mag Ai, (Aii) ii. 262, 264, 265
Mag Ailmaige, ii. 268
Aine, ii. 268
Airthic, ii. 266; Arthicc, ii. 261
Mag Bili, ii. 264
Mag Breg, ii. 262, 268, 266, 276, 279
Mag Caeri, ii. 267
Mag Cairetho, ii. 266
Mag Cetni, ii. 268
Mag c6el, ii. 345
Mag Cuini, ii. 264
Mag Domn6n, ii. 263, 267, 278
Mag Echnach, ii. 264
Mag Echredd, ii. 264
Eilni, II. 277; Mag Elni, ii. 269
Fea, II. 341
Mag Fenamna, ii. 832
Mag Foimsen, ii. 267
Mag Glais, n. 265
Mag Humail, ii. 267
Mag Inis (Iniss), ii. 259, 261
Mag Itho, II. 268
Mag Laigen, ii. 328, 342
Mag Latrain, ii. 268
Mag Lifl, II. 269 ; Mag Liphi, ii. 263
Mag looha, ii. 321
Mag lunge, ii. 275, 276, 279
Mag Nento, ii. 266
Mag Raithin, ii. 267
Mag Edin, ii. 264
Mag roth (Moira), ii. xxxiii, 279
Mag saUech, ii. 365
Mag Sennar, n. 316
Mag Sered, ii. 265; Mag Sereth, 268

398

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

Mag Soile, ii. 319
Mag Taidcni, ii. 264
Mag Teloch (later Telach), ii. 264
Mag Tochuir, ii. 269, 420
Mag Tuaiscirt (Campus Aquilonis), ii. 271
Mararai, II. xxxi
Maic Amolngid, ii. 267
Maio Israhel, i. 96, 121, 134, 149, 151, 165, 169,
200, 227, 228, 266, 314, 815
Maistiu, ii. 842; dat. Maistiu, ii. 263; Mastein
II. 341
Malea, ii. 275, 276, 278
Manister (Buiti) ii. 310
Mare Tyrrhenum, ii. 312
Marg, gen. Marggae, ii. 295
Martorthech, ii. 269
Masfad, ii. 303
Maugduirn, ii. 276; aoo. Maugdornu, ii. 269
Mediterranean Sea, i. 344
Medraige, ii. 267
Miathi, u. xxxi, 273
Mide, gen. Midi, ii. 270
Milan, MSS. at, i. xiv, 7; n. xxiv, 284, 282
Moab, 1. 429
M6in Faichnig, ii. 329
Moira, see Mag roth
Moistiu, II. 296
Moriah, Mount, i. 465
Mourne Mountains, ii. 316
Mruig thuaithe, dat., ii. 263
Muad, fl., Latinised, Moda, ii. 273; gen. Muaide,
II. 268; aco. Muaid, ii. 813; Latinised Muadam,
II. 267
Mueno, fons, ii. 267
Muine Buachaile, ii. 239
Muir Icht, ii. 309, 328
Muir Eobur, x. 316, 327, 328, 423; see Red
Sea
Muir Terrien, x. 345
Muirbolc mar, ii. 280
Muirbolc Paradisi, ii. 274
Muirisc, ii. 268; Muiriso Aigli, ii. 267
Muman, gen. sg., ii. 297, 316, 332; tir Mumas,
II. 269
Muminenses, ii. 276
Mumonia, ii. 316
Munich, glossary at, ii. xiii ; sortes at, ii. xxv
Muscraige Mitine, n. 865
Nairne Toisoert, ii. 261 ; Nairniu, 266
Nancy, MS. at, ii. xn
Nazareth, ii. xxxviii
Nemea, ii. 146
Nemthor, ii. 308

Nes, fl., II. 278, 279; gen. Nisae, 280; lacum
Nisae, 279; Nisae, fl.; ace. Nesam, n. 279
Nilus, fl., II. 212, 300
Ochter achid, ii. 239, 240
Oendruim, ii. xxii
Oic Fdne, ii. 317; 6aio Fene, ii. 280, 298
Oidecha, ins., n. 278
Oingse, fl., ii. 268
Ommon, ins., ii. 276
Onde-mmone, bellum, ii. 273
Orbrige, ii. 365
Pallacine baths, ii. 219
Pardas, gen. Pardais, dat. Pardus, i. 485
Paris, MSS. in, ii. xi, xiii, xvu
Permessus, fl., ii. 46
Pers, pi. dat. Persaib, i. 357; Persae, ii. xviii;
Persia, ii. 87
Piacenza, ii. 419; see Blasantia
Pictus, n. 277; Picti, n. 278
Pilipeuses, i. 653; PUipiansti, i. 655
Plea, II. 328, 329
Plebs Dei, i. 385
Praeneste, ii. 124
Raith Argi, n. 268
Raith Cathair, ii. 335
Raith Cholpthai, ii. 319
Eaith Cungai (Cungi) hi Sertib, n. 265; Eaith
Congi, 268
E4ith (Fossa) Dallbronig, ii. 264
R4ith Derthaige, ii. 336
Eaith Poalasoich, ii. 240
Raith Muadain, n. 364
Raith Rigbairt, ii. 268
E4ith Sldcht, ii. 264
Raithen, gen., ii. 264 ; Rathain, ii. 420
Rechru, ii. 273, 279; Eechrea insula, n. 279
Eed Sea, x. 277, 816; see Eubrum Mare
Eeichenau, n. ix, xxiv
Elan, fl., 220
Eoohuil, inis, ii. 265
Roeriu, ii. 295
R6ide, gen., ii. 264
Roigne Martorthige, ii. 269
R6m, II. 157, 173, 296, 323, 328, 846; see
Vatican
Roma, II. 301
Rom4n, i. 498, 665; Romani, ii. 88, 801
Ross Dregnige, ii. 268
Ross mac Caitni, ii. 268
Ross na ferta, ii. 341, 843
Ross-dela, ii. 321

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

399

Eubrum Mare, ii. 300
Sabaea, i. 3
Sabindai, ii. 78, 110
Sabul, II. 261; SabuU, n. 315, 318, 319; Sabul
P4trio, n. 269
Saele, fl., ii. 268
Saiger, ii. 364
Sale, fl., II. 278; gen. ii. 279
Salem, ii. 302
Salmon, i. 4
Sainea, ins., ii. 279
Samnis, n. 140
Saxan, gen. pi., ii. 821
Saxonia, ii. 273
Scetaib, dat. n. 347
Schaffhausen, MS. at, ii. xxxi
Sci Patric, II. 240
Scia, ins., ii. 272, 275, 278
Sou-e, famiUa, ii. 264
Scirit, II. 261, 310; gen. Scirte, ii. 269
Scithi, n. 31
ScithopoUs, II. 302
Sooti, n. 259, 272; Scotti, ii. 810
Scotia, II. 275, 277
Scoticus, II. 276, 802, 310
Scotienses, n. 276
Scottaib, pi. dat., ii. 316
Scotti, II. xxxiv
Selca, II. 266; Stagnum Selcse inscse
Sdle, fl., II. 263
Senchui, dat., n. 364
Sendomnach in Arddlicce, ii. 266
Sendomnach haue nAilello, ii. 263
Sendomnach la au Broae, n. 366
Serdae, pi. ace Serdu, i. 91; Serdae, adj., i. 98
Sertib, pi. dat., ii. 265
Sescenn da chor, n. 288
Sichem, n. 302
SioiUan, ii. 27
Sil Eogain, n. 295
Siloe, natatoria, n. 250
Sinann, gen. Sinone, Sinnse, ii. 264; aoc. Sininn,
II. 261 ; (latinised) Sinonam, ii. 269
Singitibus, dat. pL, n. 264
Sini (fons), ii. 267
Si6n, 1. 82, 150, 244, 466, 583
Slan (fons), ii. 267, 315 ; hostium Slain, ii.
259
Slane, n. 259, 274, 298
Slanore, ii. 279
Sldbte, Sldibte (Sletty), n. xxxvi, 242, 260, 269,
307, 308, 322
SUab Am6iu, ii. 313

SUab Bladma, ii. 327
Sliab Cainle, ii. 278
SUab Cairnn, ii. 271
SUab EgU, II. 264, 267
Sliab Elpa, ii. 311
Sliab Gargain, n. 235
Sliab liac, ii. 265
SUab mace nAilello, ii. 268
Sliab Mis, ii. 261, 310; Sliab Miss, ii. 269, 262;
Sliab Miss Boonrigi, ii. 269
Sliab Mis i Giarrigi Luachra, n. 320
SUab Monduim, ii. 260
Sliab Morite, i. 465
SUab Scirte, ii. 262
SUab Sina, i. 327, 348
SUab Si6n, i. 229, 230
Sliab Tabor, i. 600
Slioeoh, fl., gen. Sliciche, ii. 268
Sn4m da dn, ii. 264
Sn4m luthir, n. 279
Sodaim, dat., x. 435
St GaU, MSS. at, ii. xix, xxx
St Paul, monastery of, ii. xxxii
Stringille, fons, ii. 267
Sucose, fl., II. 266
Suide Laigen, ii. 241
Suthul, n. 116
Taltiu, dat. Teilte, ii. 279; Lat. ace. Taltenam,
II. 263
Tamlacht Dublocho, ii. 238
Tamnach, ii. 239, 268 ; dat. Tamnuoh, ii. 265
Tarsus, i. 496
Taulach na clooh, ii. 266
Tech Airther, ii. 364
Tech Curpam, ii. 269
Tech martar (Domus Martirum), ii. 269
Tech nDuinn, n. 316
Teoh na R6m4naoh, ii. 312
Teilte, dat., ii. 279
Telach Berich, ii. 239
Telach Cenifiil Oingusso, ii. 864
Telach Dubglase, ii. 306
Telach na n-epscop, ii. 334
' Temair, Temuir, ii. 317; Temuir, 241 ; Latinised
Temoria, ii. 259, 260, 271; gen. Temro, ii.
263, 814; Temrach, ii. 314; dat. Temraig, ii.
307; aco. Temraig, ii. 354
Temair Singite, ii. 364
Temenrige, ii. 269
Temple, The, i. 1—207, 447, 455, 489 ; rebuUd-
ing, X. 666
Templeport, lake of, ii. 420
Terra repromissionis, ii. 324

400

///. Index of Places and Tribes.

Tethbia, ii. 264
Thebaliam for Emathiam, ii. 215
Thesidi, ii. 83
Thyaterini, i. 725
Tiberis, ii. 116
Tibur, II. 148
Tiburtide, n. 110
Tir Cannan, i. 488
Tir Gimmse, ii. 239
Tir ind eoin, ii. 343
Tir Muma!, ii. 269
Tir n-Israhel, i. 137
Tir Tairngiri (Tairngeri), i. 232, 268, 281, 336,
356, 357, 383, 415, 422, 446, 556; ii. 335
Tiree, ii. 276
Toch, Tog, II. 267, 269
Toicuile, ii. 240
Tortena orientalis, ii. 269
Traig (Utus) AuthuiU, ii. 268
Trinity College, see Dublin
Trioit, II. 276; latinised Triota, ii. 272, 422
Troi, Troi4ndae, ii. 86, 105, 121, 125
Tuad-mumn, ii. 366

Tiiaim, ii. 865; gen. Tomme, ii. 280
Tiiaim Inbir, ii. 294
Tuirrte, ii. 263, 269
Tulach na oloch, ii. 266
Turin, MSS. at, i. xxi, xxii, xxvi; n. xl, 365
Uachtar Gabra, n. 341
Uoht n6i n-omne, ii. 238
Ulaid, n. 315, 316; latinised Ulathi, Ulothi,
II. xxxix, 259, 260; gen. pi. Ulod, Ulad, n.
xiv, 261, 315 ; latinised Ulothorum, Ulathorum,
II. xiv; ace. Ultu, ii. 261
Vatican, MSS. at the, i. xni, xiv, 1, 8
Veronenstae, ii. 59
Vertrigo, dat., n. 268
Vienna, MS. at, n. xi
Wight, sea of, ii. 328
Wiirzburg, MS. at, i. xxiii; n. 285
Zion, I. 244; see Si6n

IV. INDEX OF ANNOTATED WOEDS.

tl proleptic, i. 549
abamin, ii. 168
abb, aco. apid, i. 665
ablu tuair, ii. 251
abrizum, n. 129
absce for absque, ii. 181
ac fm- 00, 1. 717
acoor, aocorach, i. 727
acebras for a celebras, i. 725
act ma, i. 525
act na, i. 515
ad, perfective, i. 634, 668, 690, 715, 719; ii. 349;
replacing ind- and in-, x. 525
adaas, ii. 183
adamre, ii. 412
adart fo chenn, ii. 191
adas cia, i. 514; ii. 94
adbaiU, i. 365, 607
adbeu: for ad-d-beir, i. 525
adbrann, i. 493
adohios, i. 492
adehondeimnea, ii. 155
adcita, i. 488
adcotad, adcotade, i. 376; adchotatsat, i. 416
adcotad de for adcotade, i. 300, 723
adcotat, ii. 416
adouad, i. 487
adouindminim, ii. 416
adessam from ad-n-tessam, ii. 300
adeva (Vedic), ii. 295
adferta for adfertaigedar, i. 419
adfether, [. 627
adi, X. 720, 721
adi-ellachti, i. 635
adlaic, n. 287
adlaig, athUich, i. 553
admachdursa, ii. 55
adneithim, ii. 416
adnoodur, i. 714
adoasa, ii. 183
adreig/o)- ad-d-reig, i. 581
adrimi, ii. 312
adrodar, i. 11
adroneestar, ii. 416
a. G. II.

adruchoissdni, ii. 315
adsaitis, x. xxi
adsode /or ad-d-sode, i. 657; ii. 118
adsuidim, i. 557
aes, gen. 4is, ii. 117
aesc, II. 124, 281
afameinn, ii. 205
a-formenatar, i. xxi
4g, I. 657
-4gatar, 4getar, i. 719
ahiiair, ii. 235
ai absolute form of a, ii. 195
feicndar, i. 680
aicsin ferr aicsiu, i. 398
aicsu, II. 168
aidbiur, i. 595
aidlea for aithle, i. 619
aidUgnigur 6, ii. 57, 161
aili, dat. sg., i. 549
aiU, I. 694
aimser, ii. 164
ainmid for ainmnid, ii. 197, 416
ainmithiu, i. 690
4insem, i. 519, 670
aire, II. 180
airddrgud, ii. 136
airUlte, i. 202
airimp, i. 444
airisin, ii. 88
airlabre, irlabre, x. 681
airU, II. 171, 176
airmtiud, ii. 122
airnecht for arricht, ii. xxxviii
airsisiu for air is isiu, ii. 96
ais, neut., i. 723; gen. sg., ii. 117
aisndedid, ii. 148
aithbeim forais, i. 321
aithe, i. 686
aitherrechtaigthe, ii. 84
aithfenim, i. 686
aithi, II. 145, 227
aithne, ii. xxii
aittin, ii. 415
alailiu chruth, i. 682

26

402

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

41genaigim, ii.
aUail for alaiU, ii. 208
aUeth fri, i. 506
amail, i. xxv; ii. xxviii
am-ba n-indrisse, i. xxi
ambesasa, i. 725
ambus for ammus, i. 327
amitta, ii. 161
anach for analaich, ii. 113
anacht for anachte, ii. xxxvi, 302
anadiadar, i. 671
anagogien, i. 669
anaitherrechtaigthe, ii. 415
analach, ii. 421
anam, i. xxiv
andabata, ii. 250
andd, ii. 295
andha (Skr.), ii. 260
ando6it, ii. 241
andracht, ii. 144
andud, ii. 295
ane-ddnmid, i. xx
anfine, ii. 236
anfirieni, i. 198, 721
aufius diiib, i. 657; anfius doib, x. 662
an fundali for a fundali, i. 724
angeli, i. 406
an-gld-se, ii. 293
animositates, ii. 617
anmnith, ii. 232
annundacomart, i. 92, 719
anre (Cymr. or Bret.), ii. 38
ansom for annsom, andsom, ii. 161
anundlina, i. xxi
aperio, n. 156
apid, I. 665; ii. 242
apostolus, n. 301
aptu for apaltu, i. 254, 722
ar, I. 331 ; from an, ii. 209
arachuiliu, ii. xl
arachuitsidi, ii. 56
arafia, arafie, i. 516
arafolmathar, i. 615; ii. 157
arailiu, i. 632
arandathidisom, i. 636
arandergdni, i. 227, 722
araneirnestar (?), i. 401
arassaigthe, i. 44
araruichiuir, i. 463, 724
araut di (Cymr.), i. 44
ar bed, ar hem, ar bemmis, t. 505
arbiathim, ii. 166
ar oh4oh, i. 243, 589
archinn, i. 230

arcliiunn, ii. 419
archoimtiu, i. 242, 476; arooimddim, i. 476
archomallaibtir, i. 370
archuit for arachuit, ii. 177
arcon for ok/jos, ii. 73
areud, for argut, n. 417
arddae for andd, ii. 295
ardlathi for ardflathi, i. 449
ar do chor, i. 461
ar-do-utacht for ar-da-utacht, ii. xxxviii
ardracht, ii. 144, 419
areis for arois, n. 269
ardna for a frdma, n. 149
arfenithar for arfemthar, i. 684
arfolmas, i. 631
argairt for argart, ii. xxxviii
-4rillet, I. 701
arimse, i. 596
armbdo 7 arm-marb, i. 536
ar mo chiunn, i. 597
arnapbuid, i. 659
arndamroichlisse, 1. 255
arneigdet, 11. 315
arneithim, 11. 416
amietetar, i. 635
arniged, 11. 315
arn-6is rechto, ¦. 701
arosailced, i. 372
ar preceptorib, i. 621; 11. 52
4rrachtu, 11. 32
arrad, n. 21, 148
arrobert, i. 691
arruneastar, i. 155, 720; 11. 416
arse, 11. 410
ar siiU, 1. 675 ; ar suidib, 1. 683
articol for articuil, 11. 159
arutaoht, 11. xxxviii, 328
asacart for as sacart, i. 710
asagiiis for asanguis, i. 721
asberr, asber, i. 385
asbustes, n. 70
as deg, as maam, 11. 207
asfdnimm, i. 620
asgleinn, i. 358
aslenaimm, aslennim, 11. 173
asn, I. 405
asnuUUu, 1. 301, 723
asrobar, i. 20, 716; 11. 184; asrobair, n. 184;
asrubbart, i. 195, 721
assibsem, i. 572
assin, 11. 80
assoith, II. 319
-astaim, i. 657
astoidet, 11. 421

IV. Inde.r of Annotated Words.

403

at, non-relative, i. 419
ata-samUbid, i. 525
atasode, atasuidi, n. 118
atbatha, i. 332
atindided, i. 417
atobsegatsi, i. 525
at6ibthe, n. 81; attoibim, ii. 228
atoifea for atoibfea, i. 388
atomriug, n. xl
atomsnassar, i. 525
atorgairm, i. 4, 715
atrobair, ii. 184
atroiUisset, i. 669
atrothreb, i. 669
atrubaltar, i. 337
atruirmed, i. 669
atstin for atitin, i. 242, 722
atsuidi, ii. 118
att Rde, n. 249
attoit for astoidet, ii. 47, 415
atuidecht, i. 169, 568
auctoru, auctaru, n. 155
aue, II. xxxiii
augtorthdrmachtaid, n. 119
aiir, =6r, n. 417
aursaire, i. 580
bachomadas for bad chomadas, i. 681
badacrichidiu, ii. 292
baigul, I. 660
b4isneimneeh, ii. 88
baUn for ^dXXeiv, ii. 138
ba m^ite, i. 549
banmartrae, n. 247
banogi for banoegi, n. 120
bansc41, ii. 232
barafie, i. 516
bar for for, i. 612
barr, barchrumbac, i. 1; ii. 126
barr edin, n. 294
bat, 419
bd, bdseir, n. 325
bed airillti, i. xxi
bed for beid, i. 514, 557
bed fortachtigthi, i. xxi
bed n-ergabthi, i. xxi
bdim forais, i. 450, 553, 569, 661; ii. 116,
152
bdim fosodae, n. 116
benair fri, ii. 79
bendacht, i. 610
beodae, ii. 92
berimar, i. 331, 716
bertule for Hercule, n. 148

bdso fm- bdsu, i. 623
bdsgndthid, ii. 3
bds-tindrem, ii. 117
beula for beulu, ii. 415
biad (so)nairt, i. 711
bibertita for bipertita, ii. 151
bimmi, i. 14; ii. 410
bind for bindmer, ii. 233
bith for biid, ii. xxxii
bled, II. 414
blen=mldn, n. 48
bliadain slan, ii. 19
hliadnide, ii. 112
bloscc for bloesc, i. 497
b6id, I. xxv
both, II. xxxviii
brachium, i. 369
bradium for bravium, i. 650
brasdirum, i. 2; for barrchrum, i. 716
brig-son, ii. 263
brointatalcaid, ii. 117
brothach, ii. 329
brotu, n. 137
buadchlooh, ii. 419
buaidliffi, ii. 125
bucai, aco. sg., ii. 51 ; buci, ii. 418
buide frib, i. 658; buide fris, i. 640
buith fri debuid, i. 680
bulch, II. 236
bunadgein, ii. 176
burorbaither, i. 14
bwlch (Cymr.), ii. 236
each diriuch, ii. 12
cache, ii. xxviii
cadacht, cadeoht, i. 678; see catecht
caebb, ii. 57
c4ioh a uuair, ii. 235
caichen, ii. 230
cail, II. 264
caile, I. 530
caUle, II. 241
caindldir, i. 654; ii. 412
cair, 1. 625, 713; ii. 327
oairem, ii. 164
cairhe biit, ii. 224
calech, i. 1, 2, 715
cammaigthe, i. 459
camull, I. xxii
cani, I. 713
car, I. 616
caractar, ii. 419
oaratn4imta, i. 647
carcid for cair oid, i. 234, 722
26—2

404

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

carthi, ii. 157, 178
catecht, i. 678
oath, II. 831
Catina, mistaken for catena, ii. 110
cauannus, i. 2
cauig for cailig? ii. 47
cans, II. 152
cechtar de, i. 414
cechtar nh4i, ii. 97
oechtardai, i. 414
cedacht, i. 678
ceUiog rhedyn (Cymr.), ii. 46
cdin, cesin, ii. xxxiii
cditgrinne, ii. 148
ceith, ced, i. xxvi
ce[le]bras, i. 726
celt, 1. 674
celtbaidi for geltbaidi, i. 339
cencalad for cennchalath, ii. 277
ceneoli, dat. sg., i. 549
cenisnicae for ceninnicae, i. 296, 723
cenm&j cenmitha, ii. 197, 198
cenm4nom, i. 550
cennadart, ii. 191
cenn comair, i. 402
cen thain for cech thain, ii. 295
cesin, n. xxxii
-cessair, i. 160, 720
cet, II. 240
cetarcoti, i. 615
oetheoira, i. 401
cdtnaistu for cdtnae aistu, i. 456, 724
cetorbe for ced torbe, i. 578
chenae, ii. 154
chitropedes for x^rpln^oSes, ii. 38
cia ar neoch, ii. 219
cia bed for cia beid, i. 512
ciacloid, i. 665
cia erneo, cierniu, ii. 219
cia fiu, I. 717
ciasa, i. 398
ciata-sode, i. 557
oioh, I. 716
cid ... oid, I. 535, 705
cidecht, i. 678
cid du, I. 470
cid for cia, i. 441
cid so, II. 151
cifiu for cia fiu, i. 666
ciforrgot, i. 714
oilicium, ii. 326
cimbid, i. 520; gen. oimbedo, i. 714; cimbeto,
1. xxi
cinnohomair, i. 402, 724

cirus, II. 166
cisel, II. 258, 316
cissi, I. 720
cissiu, dat. sg., i. 725
cith ... cenip, ii. 123
cithara, i. 160
clainnd, i. 528
clandaim, ii. 228
clantai, i. 686
cii darach, x. 708
cnocc, II. 225
coaid, n. 38
cobre, i. 689
cobrith, i. 542
cochessair, i. 160, 720
ooduthlucher, i. 153, 720
coelchomae, ii. 43
cocriohthatu, i. xx
coibge, I. 722
coibse, II. 241
coidech, i. 716
cdima, nom. pi. msc, i. 674
coiutfi, contfi, coindme, coindfe, i. 501
coir g4ithe, cdir irnigde, i. 426
coirt-tobe, i. xxv
coitohendechendli, ii. 116, 135
coitchinne, n. 229
colirio for collyrio, ii. 38
coU, I. 715
coUandoraoht /or coU-chandoraoht, i. 8, 715
collann fm- coU and, ii. 343
com-, a, perfective particle, i. 499, 716
oomail for oomaill, ii. 337
comainse, i. 717, 722
comainsem, i. 570
comair caich, i. 713 ; comair a tseib, ii. 416
comairbirt for oomairbirt biuth, i. 513
comalne, n. 143, 337
comfechinn, i. 719
comfoiride for oomfoiridi, i. 217
comirsire, i. 580
comlunn, ii. 170; comlonna, ii. 102
comm&in, i. 538
commarl, comma airic, comma terchomla, i. 533
commodius for quo modius, ii. 187
common-oroit, ii. xxxviii
comnaotar for coimnactar, i. 545, 725
comnessiu, i. 717
comoidim, i. 616
comparit, ii. 95
comtaohtmar, i. 652
comtetracht for comthetarracht, i. 184, 721
comthdrndedcha, ii. 182
comthoud talmaidech, i. 28, 168; ii. 168

IV. Index of Annotated. Words.

405

conacna for con-ad-gne, ii. xxxviii, 349
conatil, i. 690
conammadar, i. 668
conapbruithea, i. 93, 719
conascarsat, cota[a]scrais, i. 293, 728
conchelae, i. 361, 724
oonoinnare mistaken /or conquinare, ii. 117
condansamailter, i. 215, 721
condidticci, i. 651
con-dositis, i. 527
condicdid, i. 655
condit, I. 537, 696
oonfolmaissiur, i. 615
conicfedsi, i. 681
conmir, ii. 140
connamanairi for conn^mairi, i. 720
conrerortatar, i. 259; ii. 211, 416
conrig, I. xxi
conrodastar, i. 540
conselai, ii. 342
consdnai, ii. 815
contaeg, ii. 228
contte, II. 416
contra=Ir. fri, n. 179, 222
contuil, X. 690
conuala, ii. 416
conucbad, i. 278
conutsin, ii. 27
cophe or cosse for Kinnra, ii. 285
eororoir, i. 725
coropith for corop bith, i. 268
cors fm- cops, ii. 148
corthon, ii. 97
coruthoi for conruthdi, i. 720
cosmaU /or cosmailius or cosmaile, ii. 112
cotammoscaigse, i. 63, 596
cotanic, i. 545
eotascrais for cota-ascrais, i. 309, 723
cotob4rrig, i. 552
coto-futaincsi, i. 548
craxata, n. 280
crechtdnmid for crechtddnmid, i. 261
cremina for crimini, ii. 200
cretfed for cretfid, i. 581, 711
criathar atho, ii. 235
crig for crich, i. 449
crob, II. XX
cruindsciath, ii. 103
cruthath, ii. 421
crux, I. 669
cua, gen. cuad, ii. 418
ciiaiit, I. 539
cuaii-t roth, ii. 255
cuandne, ii. 104

cuicsedar, i. 90
cuimthe for combithe, i. 496
cuindrichthi, i. 122, 719
cuingid roohuiugid, i. 545
cuirt from cortis, ii. 110
cuit adaUl, cuitadUl, i. 345, 589
cuitbedcha, ii. 182
cuithe, II. 241
cuithech, ii. 108
ouitir, I. 514; ii. 416
culebath, ii. 8
cumachtai for cumachtae, ii. 178
cumal, II. 240
cummato for cummat, ii. 167
oumttith, II. 84
cunar lansuth, i. 6 ; for cunarbu 1. ii. 410
cynos, II. 149
d relative, ii. xxxviii, 381
daeltais, ii. 145
dsiena, ii. 295
daintech, ii. 166
daleinn, dalim, i. 701
-dam-, I. 712; -dan-, i. 723; sec -dat-
dammint, ii. 245, 416
dandiut, dandiat, n. 133
dantmir, ii. 166
daosailci, ii. 156
darucellsat, ii. 416
darunesus, i. 91, 718
-das- for -da-, ii. xxxviii
dasian for Saireiav, ii. 51
dasis fm- daais, ii. 55
-dat-, X. 712 ; see -dam-
dauus for danus, ii. 60
dea for dia, ii. 168
dearc, i. xxvi
debroth, ii. 310
deoadib, ii. 21
decheUt, i. 674
dechriget, ii. 230
deficio for defio, ii. 155
deib(n), ii. 59
deichtdtae, i. 162
deirbbse, ii. 259
delbse for delba, ii. 170
denat4n, i. 614
ddne dul, ii. 293
denim, ii. 24
dephtoros for dcirepot, II. 68
dergemar, i. 601, 726
dergmartra, ii. 247, 419
derlaichta, i. 709
-derni, -dernus, i. 719

406

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

deruum, i. 548
dersciddu, x. xxv
dese, I. 435
desse, i. 435, 724; ii. 254, 256
desleinn, deslem, ii. 336
deui-b, I. 349
di for do, i. 726; ii. xxviii, 8; for du, i.
457
dianaig, ii. 292
dianchomalninn for dian-d-chomalninn, i. 513
diandes for di andes, i. 229, 722
dian duthaig for diand d., dianid d., ii. 295
diangalar, ii. 300
dichet, II. 420
dicthin for diohtin, i. 305, 723
didaU, II. 295
dies, II. 120, 121
difioiscor for defetiscor, ii. 155
dignum, ii. 419
digu anme, digu selga, l. 522
diguin, II. 349
diUch, X. 704, 727
dilse, II. 80
diltod, I. 562
dim, I. 718
di-na-, i. 285; dinad, ii. 241
dind for dond, i. 183
dindib oiprib for dindiboiprid, i. 456
dingarthae, ii. 103, 416; dingrae, ii. 103
dior for didr, ii. 129
Ai6s mistaken for deos, ii. 220
dir4ith, i. 534
disas for diuisas, ii. 171
dit, II. 175
dith for did, ii. xxxviii
dithech, ditongar, i. 485
dithrechthe, i. 80; ii. 417
ditiu, II. 142
diuite, n. 171
diulsidi, ii. 126
(d)iurad, i. 498
dix, II. 153
dliiithe, ii. 100
doaireor, i. 694
doairfenus, i. 620
dobimohomart, dommimchomart, i. 511
diohrUhar, ii. 67, 76, 128, 180, 221, 222
dobrith, ii. 418
dochetbuid, i. xx
dochoimarr, i. 716
dochomadasaigthe, n. 219
dochumacht, i. 511
docuad, I. 487; docuaid, ii. 420
docuisin, ii. 238

dodecha (doddecha), ii. xxxviii, 346
dodechuid, ii. 165
dodnindnastise for dondnindnastese, i. 551,
725
doduthractar, i. 667 ; doduthris, i. 627, 667
dodcomnacht, -tecomnacht, i. 499
dofema, i. 548
doforbadsi, i. 627
doformgat, ii. 107
dog4ithim, ii. 155
dolbthai from dolbaith-i, n. 229
domfarcai, ii. 290
Dominus, i. 434
don, I. 376, 718
donad, x. 660
donaidbsed, i. xxi
don dimdibu for dond imdibu, i. 558
dondnindinsinse, i. 551
do-n-ella, donelltar, ii. 143, 145
dongairthi, ii. 411
donintarr4i, i. 607
doraith, ii. 416
dorigni, i. xxii
doriltiset, i. 659
dorochol, ii. 107
dorodba, ii. 325
doroigad, dorogad, i. 416
doroisinn, i. 720
dorontai, ii. 332
dorothuusa, i. 717
dorriga, i. 660
doruthethaig, i. 485
dosaig aniias, i. 599, 647
do-s-cuat, II. 420
dosliat, I. 701
dotdt, II. 165
dotomidib, n. 419
dreppa, ii. 295; dreapaim, dreapaire, ib.
dretel, ii. 418
drochet, droch, ii. 850
dronohdiU, ii. 293
dronei, i. 639
druimmchlae, n. 104
dua for dia, n. xvi
duchoisgitis for dachoisgitis, i. 724
duellatar, ii. 53, 145
dufailced, ii. 240
dufichi, I. 242
dufonget, i. 266
duforsaisset, i. 372
dufuit, II. xxxiu
duidchi for tuidchissi, ii. 56
duini, dat. sg., i. 549
dunamema, i. 294, 723

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

407

dungaithatar fm- dung4itar, x. 721
diini for dunni, i. 409
dunindbithe for duimdbithe, i. 295, 723
diinni et Barnaip, i. 563
durdininn for dordisinn, x. 720
dutaithib, ii. 225
duttluohur, ii. 228
e 'his,' I. xxii
ebarthi, i. 137; ebarthir, i. 704
echtarecht, ii. 220
eolas, gen. eclis, i. 687
dcUnd, n. 352
dcndairc, n. 157, 167; dcndarcus, i. 63
effeta for itjxpada, ii. 251
eidfider, i. 706
eiscsende, ii. 223
emid, i. 479
enacosse for evaKbaiot, n. 285
dnerte, n. 416
englas, ii. 277
enod (erod?) cainti, n. 186
eoin fo sciathaib, ii. 320
epeltu, I. 523
epUenticas, i. 715
^TTioi, n. 416
episinon for iirlariiiov, ii. 285
erchoimded, i. 476
erdachtaib, i. 445
erdarou epirt, i. 415
erelca, ii. 415
-eresom, i. 718
emadman, i. 9, 716
ernais for asrir, ii. xxxviii
erngabthi, i. 718
ersaigthe, sersigther, i. 431, 484
es 'and,' i. 638
esbetu, i. xxv
esoung, II. 101
esgal, II. 90
esgre, n. 246
hesid for hdsidi, i. 513
esnid, i. 529
hesreeh for sesrech, ii. 340
etade, i. 876
etarburt, x. 387
etargne, i. 617
etatais, i. 423
eter a cride, i. 599
etercert, i. 689
etim, gen. etma, ii. 333
dton, II. 236
etrantach, i. 643
exarcistid, ii. 368, 417

faoheird for faceird, i. 321, 723
fadess no fathuaith, r. 687
faeth fiada, ii. xl
faUti for failtiu, i. 428
faissine for f4ithsine, i. 47
farcuimsitis, ii. 228
farus for pharos, ii. 23
fascannat, i. 213, 721
-fe from -feae, i. 459
fdal, I. 582; for fial?
febra, ii. 241
fech tinoil, ii. 239
ieoh for fechem, i. 625, 726; ii. 416
fddte, I. 582
fegar, i. 719
feir for fer, i. 580
fdmein, ii. 232
fendar, ii. 410
fere, ii. 180
fescrigim, ii. 155
fetanon, i. 2; fetanaib /or setanaib, i. 715
fiacU, II. 237
fiada, ii. 304, 351
fiadcholum, ii. 126
fid for bid, i. 718
fid 7 mag 7 lenu, 11. 239
filistinib, 11. 415
finn for fin, i. 689
findhuide, 11. 237
fir fogerrtha, 11. 246
fitir for rofitir, 11. xxxviii
flu, 1. 717
fius do dia, is fis diiu, i. 561
flemen, 11. 138, 413, 419
fo, with ace. i. 706
fobdidithir far fobaidither, 11. 251
fobenat, i. 584
fobothaim, 11. 228
fochendle, 1. 594
fochetdir, 1. 117
fochrataib, i. 273
foehtaide, i. 476, 725
fooicherred, i. 294, 723
fo coemallagsa, i. 720, 723; 11. 1, 415
focraic fm- fochraic, i. 715
fodaroroenn, i. 567
fodeid for fodeud, i. 587
fodeud, II. 44
fodonsnat, x. 119, 719
foen for fo oen, 11. 131
foeside, i. 6, 715
fogchricce for fochricce, i. 562
fogeu:, II. 246
foguir, II. 300

408

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

foich, I. 2, 715; ii. 43
foili for foilli, i. 548
foilsigth-i, I. 571; foilsigud riiun, i. 726
foirbthe ar anfoirbthe, i. 550, 579
foirbthea for foirbthe, i. 622
foircnedchaib, ii. 182
foirsingem for foirsingimem, i. 229, 722
foisiu for fdisitin, ii. 354
folcaim, ii. 228
foUatar, i. 264, 722
foUega, II. xxi
folog, I. xxv, 613
folud, 'substantia,' ii. 61
fomlamas, i. 615
fommalagar, ii. 228
fomnar for fomnad, i. 567
fon dul tdisech, fun dul n-isiu, i. 560
fonn, pi. dat. fonnaib, ii. 416
for, I. 4; II. 415
foradamair for torud4mair, i. 172, 720
for a 14im, for a, laim dognither, i. 646
forbaidi, ii. 223
forbanda, x. 199
forbartach, forbiur, ii. 66
forbuide, ii. 223
forceilla /or forcella, .- 215
forohenn, i. 401, 724
forcipes, formum, ii. 126
forcital sonirt, x. 547
forcmide, ii. 90
forcrith, i. 575
forouad, i. 487
foroul, I. 93
fordarc, ii. 291
forderet, forderisiur, ii. 416
fordonitge Brigte bet, ii. 348
formtha, ii. 105
fornaidminte, i. 168
forrach, ii. 242
forrassisiu, i. 99
forrorbris, i. 718
forrorcongrad, ii. 193
forruchui, i. 411, 487
forruleblangatar, i. 442
fortacht, i. xxi
fortachtaigthi, ii. 182
forteohtai for fordechtai, i. 275, 722
fortige, X. 258, 722
fortgellat, i. 717
fortige, I. 722
forubid, x. 676
fotdali for fo-d-dali, i. 571
fotimmthiris, fotimdiris, ii. 108
frecndairc, ii. 190

frecrae menmman, ii. 79
fresdel, i. xxv, 654
fri, with verbs of speaking, i. 120
-frisaccat for -frisaccatar, i. 419
frisbrudemor, i. xxv, 601
frisindlim, ii. 215 ; frisinnle, ii. 351
frisnorr, i. xxi
fristaitdo, i. 458
fristoirndea, i. xx
fritaindle, ii. 215
fritcurethar, i. 113, 719
frithchathaigthi, i. 92, 420; ii. 182, note d
frithchoir gaithe, i. 426
frithtechtai, fritumthiagar, ii. 228
friutt, II. 229 = frit, ii. 161
fuairrige, gen. sg., ii. 415
fucheillfea for fuceillfea, i. 728
fudb for fudU, ii. 156
fuduidchestar, i. 90, 718
fugell, 1. xxv
fuilted, II. 296
fuirec, i. 689
fuirsire, ii. 140
fulget for fulngid, i. 628
furgrad, i. 149, 659
furoillissem, i. 341
futhesad for fuchesad, i. 708
gabsi cadessin [in] abbaith, ii. 242
g4de, II. xxxviii, 339
gaibthi = gaibid-i, ii. 75
gaigim, ii. 228
gallasu, I. 497
gatda for gata, i. 559
gebeich, ii, 410
¦gecht from (inn) cecht, ii. 227
gelbin, n. 46, 415
geltboth, I. 723; ii. 416
gessid, I. 36
gibiach, i. 197; ii. 415
gin, I. 349
git, II. 125
gith, II. 317, 414
glanad, ii. 66, 151
glanchosta, ii. 227
glasar, n. 417
glaus, II. 418
gliab from a(n) cliab, ii. 226
gnim for nech, gnim foir, ii. 162, 209
g6, gen. gda, i. 645
gobdl, I. 645
gobios for Kuj3i6s, ii. 141
gdita, II. xxxviii
gracad, ii. xxi, xxii

IV. Index of Annotated Wmxls.

409

grdc, II. 69, 203
gwaedd (Cymr.), ii. xl
gweddu (Cymr.), ii. 416
gyrus, II. 255

For Irish words beginning with h see the
ne.xt following letter.
hi for in, i. 425
bi for hisin, i. 205
hilum, n. 137
hiti (vedic), ii. 420
horologium, ii. 137
hygad (Cymr.), ii. 308
iadomdu, ii. add.
iarmiciniar, i. 716; ii. 221
iarmindedenach, n. 218
iarmitha, i. 194, 721
iartestemin, i. 27, 716
ibfelib, from in fdlib, ii. 365
id for 1th, I. 495
idumdae, n. 415
iduu for Idna, ii. 236
illed nach aili, i. 502
im for imb, i. 379
imbdi for mboi, ii. 157
imfolnguba, ii. 416
imgabail, i. 716
immaberr, ii. 252
immainse, i. 92, 209
immairc, i. 404, 724
immanarladmar, i. 690
immeairc, i. 722
immenimgaib, i. 63, 596
immindaircet, i. xxi
imminthabarthar, x. xx
immnnditia, i. 655
imortun for miortun?, i. 533
impudiu from imb-suidiu, i. 553
imrjldaim, ii. 230
imthanad, i. 581
imthuus, X. 140, 720
imurgu, i. xxv
iu ante, ii. 97
inarcintaib, i. xxv
inbec mao, ii. 99
inchenadid, ii. 216
inchruth, ii. 150
ind for inn, ii. 181
indaas, ¦. 467; indas /or indaas, i. 102, 719
ind4n, ii. 67
indarban tart chenn, ii. 413
indassa, i. 203, 721
indatbendachub, i. xxv

indegdais for inn tegdais, i. 204
indeircech, ii. 417
inderbbffi, ii. 259
indiad, i. 349; indiadsin, i. 716: indiad (gl.
inquam), i. 717
iudigaid sin, i. 717
indilsidi for indilsi di, ii. 80
indindeirioc, x. 661
indmat a, i. 429
indobfochad, i. 657
indonichnech, i. 586
indorecatar fm- ind dordcatar, i. 720
indorus, ii. 269
indremdedenach, ii. 213
indul, I. 658
indurcu epirt, x. 552
infolngithi, i. 565
inge mad, ii. 132
inglas for englas, ii. 277
in mdth, ii. 59
inna hisin, innisin, i. 412
inna nai, innaai, ii. 191, 202
inna thechtu, i. 582
inna thect, i. 468
inne, ii. 75
inne, inni, i. 419, 658
inneuch, i. 354, 724
innrocht, ii. 419
inolaid, i. xxi
inrud, perh. hirud, ii. 107, 419
inrufiU, i. xx
insarta, ii. 8
inseitaigtis, i. 421
insnadat, i. 529
inse . . inso, i. 289
inso . . inso, i. 588
intaircide, i. xx
intlidide for intlide, i. 120, 719
intola, II. 27; intuU, i. 442, 724; ii. 27
intsliucht, n. 210
intsolam, i. 719
intuailcigthid, i. 163
intuigther, ii. 28
hinunn ocus, ii. 193
hirecc, hirreo, hirec, ii. 63, 162, 229
irmadatar, i. 680
-irmissid, i. 676
irroohloth, ii. 344
is beic, i. 549
is coarcessea, i. 553
is codugnem, i. 553
is cuci, I. 623
is derb, is fir fin, i. 663
isech for issech, i. 725

410

IV. .Index of Annotated Words.

416

253

is fech for is fechem, ii.
ishd dia, i. 595, 602
is huare rongnith, i. 563
isin, I. 444, 683, 724; issen, ii.
is nad dixnigedar, i. 563
issid n-aithreoh, i. 529
issil selbl for iselsellach, ii. 236
iustitia, i. 369
kainke fm- cau-ce, n. 233

labar=Xa(3/)os, ii. 417
labraimmi, ii. 417
laimirsni for laimimmir-sni, i. 602
Aa/iTi'/jos for '\afxirvpU, II. 101
14n-br6n, ii. 97 : lar-diunach, ii. 419
lase, I. 35
lasin, therewith, x. 721
lasinn, lasin, 'apud quem est,' i. 140, 169 ; ii. 180
lasin rubu, i. 451
lathar, i. 580
led-choUbe flatha, i. 649
Idicfimme, i. 13, ii. 415
leithungae, ii. 68
lelacit, gen. sg., ii. 251
leno, II. 419
les, I. xxii
lestrae, i. 23, 716
leth-indli, ii. 239
lethu, II. 241, 813
libralibus for liberalibus, ii. 49
Und tee, ii. 140, 231
linn for lin, i. 689
liquet for Ucet, ii. 147, 151, 178, 185, 219
literarum connexiones, i. 716
lius, gen. liussa (Cymr. llysu), i. 583 ; ii. 415
lodix, II. 124
loimm, II. 225
lose, luBCu, I. 138, 720
luabainde, i. 282
luam, II. 125
luasc, II. 100
luc dat. sg. II. 79, 163
lugbart for lubgort, ii. 416
luide for luidside, i. 179, 721
luincech, ii. 47, 415
mao salach, n. 235, 419
maohtad for macdacht, i. 128
madach, i. 278
madaessoir, i. 615
mad du riiin, i. 631; mad du stoir, i. 681
mafortis, ii. 339
maic, I. xxii

maicc imlissen, ii. 421
maith, 'glad,' i. 648
m'anam, i. 613
manche, ii. 241
manibhad, i. 436
manus, i. 369
marb-biu, ii. 249
marclr for marc-cir, ii. 226
Maria, i. 488
masa, i. 368, 398
masued, maiseadh, ii. 71, 149
mattu for mad-tii, i. 702
mbete, i. 75 ; mbimme, ii. 410
mboi, I. 39'' 3; ii. 167
mbriathar, i. 248, 722
mec for mbeoc, i. 107
medair, ii. 290
meddngabaltaid, ii. 90
meddntestimin, i. 679
meinciohthech, ii. 173
mdite, ii. 168
memain for menmain, n. 50
menand, mennand, i. 555
menb, ii. 228
mendum, x. 566
menid, i. 450, 479
menmihi, i. xxv, 617
menn, i. 726
meraigim for merbigim, ii. 418
merefeth for Hebr. merahefeth, ii. 14
merops (ii4po\j/), ii. 227
mes, II. 280
meudwy (Cymr.), x. 694
meulae for m'feulae, i. 143
michanicd, ii. 87
midiithrastar, n. xl
mierbartmar for remidrbartmar, i. 185, 721
minchasc, ii. xxi, 29, 254
mindchigitir, i. 92
minna, ii. 848
misericordia, i. 369
mleen, ii. 43
moai, II. 195
moooU, II. 116, 418
moith, I. 374
m6iti=m6idid-i, i. 649, 673
mdra, i. 674
m6r-ni, i. 509
miichni for miicni, i. 695
mudu for immudu, i. 609
mug Dm (Cymr. men dwy), i. 694
mui, absolute form of mo, ii. 195
miin, miinigim, n. 173
munther, ii. x.'ix

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

411

mu-riissi, i. 718
mutra (Skr.), ii. 173

nach (neut.) for na, ii. xxxii
naoharoohlat, i. 624
nach gdin from nach n-cdin, i. 540, 656
nachitochthad, i. 702
nachmdr, i. 218, 721
nad cdtla-celar, n. 352
nad CO techt di, i. 557
nad desta from nad ntesta, i. 321, 723
naic 0 for naicc, ii. 72
nar for n4thar, n. xxxii
na tiubrad, i. 650
nebud for neb-buith, i. 656
nech, II. 147, 183
nechtar nai, ii. 97
nem (gl. laquear), ii. 138
nem, ii. 294
nemindithib, ii. 33
nephesse, i. 105
nephis for nephfiss, i. 192
nephthairismech, ii. 160, 228
vlfinoi, II. 416
nerta for nertatho, i. 699
nerta 'vires,' i. 249
nerthedd (Cymr.), ii. 416
neutur, ii. 229
neuturgnim, ii. 159
ni, aspiration after, ii. 173, 205
ni col do, X. 536 ; ii. 416
niisooirther, i. 598
nipad n-aidreoh, i. 529
ni rubthar, i. 320, 723
nisderbrad, n. 347
nit, I. 437
nitdnat, i. 650
niurt, II. xl
no implying relativity, i. 570
nocaraim, i. 270, 590
nochtchenn, n. 97
no(d)airiget, i. 425
nodguasim, ii. 350
nodguidiu, ii. 331
nofdid, I. 596, 648
nombiedsi, i. 551
nombith, ii. 228
nomdercsedar, ii. 358
nomdichimse, leg. nimdichimse, i. 719
nondalamgaba, i. xx
ndndammetar for noudammdttar, i. 270, 723
nosmesammar, i. 553
nostratia, ii. 195
notechtath fm- no-d-teohtat, ii. 181

notes, I. 63, 596
notosngachtaigthea, i. 267, 722
notresstse, i. 552
nu for nd, x. 257, 467
nuaU, X. 228
nudachelat for nudaoelat, i. 174, 720
nuefiadnise ochte, ii. 254
nu-n-ailte, ii. 243
nundnerbai, i. 220, 722
nundundaingnichfe, i. 267, 722
6 aimsir bice, i. 529
ocomdt for oc comdt, i. 340
octarche, i. 550
ocuindriug for oc cuindriuch, i. 389
hd desid, i. 511
0 echtar for 6 chechtar, ii. 131
oid menmain, i. 718
dinches, i. 725
oipred, i. 563
oirclech, ii. 188
ois anamchairtessa, i. 574
oissi menmain, i. 718
ol, I. 716
oldaas, i. 467
olsodin, I. xxi, 716
honai, i. 81
ond, II. 250
ondar, ii. 52
onesta for ouesta, ii. 43
onna, onda, ii. 250
onnurid, i. 608
operio and opperior confounded, ii. 42
opsone mistaken for opsono, ii. 42
orgain, i. 298
opufa mistaken for obryza, ii, 129
OS, I. 717
oscar, 1. 578
OSS, II. 841
otd, II. 133
hotudidin for hot tudidin, i. 153
oub, n. 340
palastris, i. 715
panus, II. 43
paruuli, ii. 411
pasc',bychan*(Cymr.), ii. 254
passellus for phaselus, ii. 123
peccatum,^i. 604
pedagogi, i. 550
peripsima,"i. 550
persan oirdnithe, i. 691
persann, i. xxii, gen. sg. persaine, ii. 229,
nom. pi. persin, ii. 78

412

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

pingit, II. 413
plagiarius, i. 680
pollis mistaken for ttoXis, ii. 231, 422
poUutum, I. 314
pridched for pridchid, i. 711
proinn, i. 684
promath, n. 237
pronoibneib, ii. 78, 195
prosper, i. 605
prurio for putrio (putreo), ii. 414
psalm ndigraid, ii. 252
psilites for \pi\6Trjs, n. 51
pulsare, ii. 243
irOp, II. 44
raccubur, ii. 415
raith iar oiil, ii. 289
randatu, ii. 76
rann u, part of speech, li. 137, 216
rath, II. 333
r4th (gl. medius), ii. 138, 231
rathugud, ii. 176
recar for ronecar, ii. 99
rehe, i. 620
-reildisemni for -reillisemni, i. 215
remifoil, i. 717
rereoh, ii. 417
retglu, n. xxxiii
riar, i. 677
ric for reico, i. 493
rigne, i. 549
rinna, i. 124, 720
rinnd, i. 629
ro-, I. 440
roba robatar for ro-m-ba, ro-m-batar, ii. 158
robia for ro-b-bia, i. 673
robiasi for ro-b-biasi, i. 635
robu, I. 433, 721
rocessa, i. 720
rocmiad, i. 260
rocretsisi, i. 499
rodascload, ii. 840
rodscribai, ii. xxx
roerthar, roerthe, i. 672, 704
rogdnartar, i. 620
roglandis, ii. 32
rograigther for rofograigther, ii. 54
roiba, i. 698
roida, ii. 290
roir, I. 704
romfera, x. 652, rofera, i. 688
rommiinus, i. 652
romsa, i. 828
romuinset doib, i. 529

ropia for ro-b-bia, i. 675
ropriched for ropridched, i. 642
ror, I. 567, n. 193
roraith, ii. 340
roratha, i. 704
rose, II. 293
roscomallathar, i. 440, 724
rosiii for resiu, i. 687
rr= unaspirated r, i. 723
rubith, I. 278, 723
rucae for moai, i. 294, 728
rudanordan, i. 710
ruidgal (Ruidgal?), ii. 236, 412
5 affixed pron., i. 232
s from Lat. /, ii. 410
-sa, I. 551, 725
sacardd, i. xxii.
sacorfaicc, ii. xxx
sadess, sair, ii. 421
saele, ii. xvi
SEetanaib, i. 1, 715
saichdetu, ii. 159
-saig sis, i. 447
saigul, 1. 604, 629
sair, II. 416
s4irddnmideoht, ii. 150
sairfoichlech, ii. 416
sairse, ii. 136
salchuach, salina, salinator, ii. 139
sam for som, ii. xxxii
samchasc, ii. xxii
samlaid, likens, ii. 160
samsin, i. 126, 486, 720
sanctificium, sanctificarium, i. 338
sargifagum, ii. 45
sasatar, i. 106
sathuaid, ii. 421
soa4th, I. 576; ii. 416
scarais, ir. 836
soath, ara scath, ii. 342
scath, I. 576, 726; ii. 143, 416
scaton for scazon, ii. 175
scenopegia, i. 625
scopiu for (TKOTreiv, ii. 33
scorpius, II. 145
scoth, dat. scoid, ii. 102
scribend menman, ii. 79
scribiund, i. 528
scriptuir, i. 722
sebocc, II. 147
secaoh for sech cach, i. 658
sech, I. 639
seohip, II. 152; sechib, ii. 393

IV. Index of Annotated Words.

413

seohit for sechitat, i. 344, 724
seohracualid, i. 637
seohtai, ii. 415
seohtardt, ii. 123, 421
sechte, i. 670; n. 123
sectffi, II. 419
seib, II. 415
sdiselbe, seisilbech, ii. 416
sdit samil, i. 495
-sem, II. xxxii n.
senairotib, ii. 239
senester, ii. 415
sdnta, II. xxxviii
sercol, II. 116, 232; sercooU, ii. 419
sethnaga, n. 8
sian for sians, i. 656
sibul, n. 415
sidi, II. 203
siltid briathar, ii. 417
SUI for isin, n. 62, 184
sinacopam for syncopam, n. 172
sinalifa for syualoepha, ii. 161
sinarisin for synaeresim, ii. 169
sinister, i. 605
sinni, i. 313
sisni, snisni, nini, ninni, i. 313
sithichtho, sithugud, i. 538
slechtaim, ii. 415
sleic, sldic, ii. 124
slige, n. 108
slithid, n. 106
sliucht, II. 194
slund, dat. sg., n. 157, 210
snaidsium, ii. 300
snathatath, n. 101
so for inso, i. 180
sochoisc, I. 694
sder, 1. 481; soir, i. 574
sdifitir for sdibfitir, i. 666
sdirfed for sdirfid, i. 581, 707
solam, I. 101, 719
soldus, II. 72 n.
som, II. 416
BOOS, 1. xxv
sopina for snpino, ii. 178
som, n. 415
sotU, I. 617
sreith (gl. pratum), ii. 70
srian, ii. 415
srogell, II. 415
srogod for sroglud, ii. 120
stdride, I. 631
subburra for saburra, ii. 71
snbditi, i. 675

sudib for sudiu, i. 428
suire, I. 517
siiist, n. 415
superlait, ii. 95
t for unaspirated d, i. 718
tabairt, i. 364
tabernaouU, \ 109, 719
tacrath, i. 708
tadt, II. 166, 215
tai, 'thine,' ii. 195
taihsiu for taidbsiu, ii. 419
taidleth lib, ii. 416
-tailoed, tailciud, ii. 240
tairbirthi, ii. 234
tairgire, i. 870, 624
tairismech, ii. 160
tairmoircniu, ace. pi., ii. 117, 170
tairngire, i. 367, 371
tairthet, i. 679
tale, I. 89, 719
-taUa, II. 134
talland, i. 237, 722
talman, i. 717
tanimmairni, ii. 289
tarachenn, i. 341
tar sesi for tara sesi, i. 308, 723
t4raill leiss, ii. 416
taraisnech, i. 667
tarhesi for tarahesi, ii. 61
-tarUbsB, i. 689
tarmmorcenn, n. 170
tecail for tecailse, ii. 98
techt (gl. uas, uadis), ii. 119, 189
techt gr4id foir, i. 682
techtmae, ii. 415
teduar, ii. 140
teistemain medhdnaoh, i. 679
tdit for, I. 612
-telcid fnirib, i. 603
tenchor, ii. 126
tene dia, tene diait, ii. 138
teoir, I. 538
termes, ii. 140
tertpersin, ii. 152, 188
tesarbfE, i. 615
tesc, II. 70, 418
thai, I. xxii
thindnacol, ii. 209
thormachtaid, ii. 119
tiach, II. xxi ; tiagsa, ii. 415
tigerni, dat. sg. , i. 549 ; Lat. pi. dat. tigernis, ii.
276
tim, II. 108

414

IV. Index of Amiotated Words.

timchell, i. 597
timm airni, ii. 289
timmarti for timmorte, ii. 178
tinchetla, ii. 857
tindrem, ii. 117
tinnae for thimnae, i. 892
tindl, gen. tindil, ii. 239
-tintarrad, x. 607
tintud, I. 362
tir tairngeri, tir inna mbeo, i. 446
toachtae, i. 430
to- pretonic, ii. xvi, xxvi, xxviii
to ' thine, ' ii. xxviii
tdbae, ii. 146
todit for todit, i. 669
toerbaig, i. 726
togairt, II. 332
toglenemon, ii. 134
togluasacth, ii. 235, 416
toich, I. 522
toirsech, i. 601
-toissitis, I. 720
toithrebach, i. 419, 724
tola, II. 256
tolam, II. 852
tollus, II. 24
tomaltid, -tomoldid, tomaldid, i. 496, 630
tomoltdd, I. 692
toncomra, i. xxv
toraoht, i. xx
torbas, ii. 352
torisnig, I. 667
torisse, i. 720
tortachtae, i. 365
torthissem, i. 706
toscur, II. 334
tosngachtaigtae, i. xxi
tosun for tofun, i. 179
tothrebach, toithrebach, i. 724
toxal, II. 88
trachenn, i. 341, 717
traehta for trachtae, i. 230, 724
trait, treit, traitin, trete, i. 566

trat chenn for tart chenn, ii. 418
trebraigim, ii. 228
tremse, trimsi, i. 625
trethenc for trecheng, i. 689
tria lugae, i. 89
trilidi, ii. 34
tuargab cenn, i. 670
tudida tudidin, ii. 279
tuercomlassat, i. xxv
tuhen uhel (Cymr.), ii. 236
tuidchet, ii. 420
tuilgos, II. 238
tuille buidhe, i. 727; tuillim buidi, i. 655
tiiithlae, tuthle, ii. 71, 225
twyn uchel (Cymr.), ii. 236
hiiadairberthach bith, ii. 52
huaere, i. xxvi
huailbetaid, ii. 416
uaillbse, ii. 416; uailbe, i. 598, 694
uaU, II. 415
huan menman, i. xx. 708
uaraoh, ii. 332
uarix mistaken for uarius, ii. 124
uasalhires, ii. 325
hu4sillaib for lias sillaib, ii. 123
uathath, i. 526
huatuasailothech, ii. 207
ucc, uc, later oo, ii. xv
uou, II. 158
ueritas, i. 369
uinse, undseo, ii. 52
uirgiliauum, ii. 154, 162, 227
uirtutes, i. 406
hulath, II. 236
unotus for iunctus, ii. 248
hunaib for huanaib, ii. 85
unga, II. 10
lir, II. 44, 302
urael (Cymr.), ii. 44
vuddhapabhajito (PaU), i. 553
vue basse (Fr.), n. 236

415

ADDENDA.

Vol. I.

PAGE LINE
XV. 10 add The former poem relates the
miraculous birth of a son brought
forth by his father, and may have
been suggested by Galatians iv. 19,
and 1 Corinth, iv. 15. The latter
describes a symboUc mansion, ex
plained by the Latin gloss 'urbs
fortitudinis nostrae' (Nigra, Rev.
Celt. i. 62)
xvii. 2 add Three instances of the confusion
of indicative and subjunctive occur
iu the hymn to Aed mac Bricc cited
in Lismore Lives, p. 324
xxi. 20 add n-armtar (gl. armari) 16'' 6,
n-ebtar (gl. exauriri) lOl"" 5
xxii. note 1 add Gilbert, Facsimiles of National
MSS. of Ireland, Part I, pp. xvii,
xviu, plates xxxi, xxxii, d'Arbois
de JubainviUe, Essai d'un catalogue
xcvii, Kershaw, Manual of the Art-
Treasures of the Lambeth Library,
p. cix
xxiii. 14 add Other sources are Origen, Je
rome, Augustine, Gregory, Isidore,
Hilary, and Primasius ; see Zimmer,
Pelagius in Irland, pp. 115 — 117
4. 10 Ascoli, Gloss, pal. hib. cccxxxvii,
seems right in thinking that for is
Latin, the source of the lemma
profatur
5. 14 leg. cunarbu Idnsuth Thurneysen
14. 22 note on mbimmi, better mbimme: cf.
al-leicfimme Ml. 14'' 8, techtmae
741 4, et v. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67
26. 31 na beula, better na biulu, cf. Ml. 131'' 6
33 mesbaid : so in Ml. 50° 18 : cf. mesc-
buid, Laws i. 230, mescbaid, iv.
340 5
32. note a add cf. Ml. 32° 17 and Laws i. 12, 5
45. note b add rogabthar may be 3d sg. conj.
pass., cf. with Ascoli, ama ragbatar
Hib. Min. 244 ; but its syntax then
is not clear

PAGE LINE
63. 22 Perhaps .i. arse is intended for in-
quit. 'W.S.
47 erelca literally ' great evils '
74. 17 ro gigsed should perhaps be corrected
to no gigsed
127. note e Ascoli, Gloss, cccxxiii, would read
air ni bin 'nam non eram,' which
does not suit the Latin
137. 24 babelon should be babelone, as in Ml.
82=8, and in 1. 25 the gen. sg. in
fuairrige should be inna fuairrige :
cf. the aco. sg. fuairrigi Ml. 46'' 28
143. note k add which may be sound : cf. fo-
coemallagsa Aug. Cr. 2
145. 36 after 11 insert by firm (?) silence
177. note f add v. supra p. 3, 1. 16
184. 19 filistinib shoulS probably be filistin-
dib-. ct.filistindi. Ml. 82" 9, 'W.S.
193. 40 Sarauw, Celt. Zeitsch. iv. 86, would
render tiagsa by 'let me go.' But
it means 'I will go,' cf. tiach
xxii, tiagsa con-arlor tenid, LU.
83'' 14; tiag dum daim, 183" 28 ; LL.
252" 49
197. 28 gibiach ct. the nom. pi. gebeich. Laws
V. 7, 11, gen. sg. gebiaich, ibid. 2.
O'Davoren s.vv. cichtae and geibeich
205. 31 sechtai (gl. fictos). Here s is from
Lat. /, as iu senester, seib, sibul,
slechtaim, som, srian, srogell, suist
207. 36 prefix 9. is not loathed (cf. lius Ml.
Ml. 34" 6, Sg. 106" 4, gen. liussa
Wh. 13" 6, Cymr. llysu
221. note 0 add and then translate ' figures of
women which are placed,' etc.
233. 24 frisinnuall : as uall is fem. , this should
be frisinn-uaill ; but cf. Thur
neysen, KZ. 28, 147
note h, add leg. immeraccubur 'as to great
desire,
244. 24 idumdae should probably be fadumdae,
cf. iadomdu Ml. 52
259. note g add so feib conrerortatar Sg. 210" i

41(5

Addenda.

PAGE LINE
262. 37 Ascoli (Gloss, pal. hib. ccclxiii) would
render ouala by oonlatratus
266. 32 huam fonnaib. Here, according to
Pedersen, / expresses the infected 6
of bhonnaib, of. nad fendar. Ml.
39'' 7 and CZ. iv. 62. But see
biait fuind fri airisiu LU. 81" and
O'Dav. gl. s.v. fonn, a loan from
Lat. fundus
303. 25 for sairfoichlech Ascoli (Gloss, ccxxii)
conjectures sainfoichlech
304. 37 after not. insert 3. whose is, W.S.
316. note e add with dingarthce of. ni hed don
gairthi 'he was not called that,'
Stowe MS. 992, fo. 52". diiigrae Sg.
50'' 3
339. note c add cf. geltboth Sg. 53'' 17
407. 22 -sisilbecha should be siisilbecha : cf.
Ml. 63" 8 and seiselbe 'tumultus,'
Tog. Troi2 1152
410. 32 lugbart by metathesis for lubgort
430. 80 darucellsat should perhaps be cor
rected to daruaicellsat (de-a-ro-od-
gellsat), v. Strachan, Particle Ro-,
p. 39, 1. 3, and Sarauw, KZ. xxxviii.
184
431. note o a/«er relative form insert (aciidigetar)
444. note c add cf. adcuindminim (gl. assuesco)
Sg. 144" 3
446. note c add cf. Ml. 69° 6
465. 31 forderisiur (gl. lustravi) s-aor. to
forderet (gl. inlustrat) Ml. 78" 8,
Sarauw, KZ. xxxviii. 181 n., who
also regards adroneestar Wb. 4° 35,
and arruneastar Ml. 50" 8 as s-
aorists of ad-(ar-)neithim W.S.
477. note a add but imfolnguba ' it will cause '
may be right
481. 40 after so insert one
601. note c add contfe .1. comaddais, O'Dav. p. 64
603. note b add See Zimmer's note, Pelagius in
Irland, 44
509. 12 non inputabatur: Zimmer, Pelagius in
Irland, 47, 125 gives the following
gloss, of which som is Irish: .i. non
in caelo sed in praesenti, non a Deo
sed a homine erat som, sed non in
putabatur
514. note e add cuitir .i. outruma no coibeis,
O'Dav. p. 69
522. note a add s-aorist to ad-, ar-neithim,
Sarauw, KZ. xxxviii. 181 n. W.S.
529. note d add robadambio LU. 60", ropadat-
[t]ren LU. 82"

PAGE LINE
533. 24 adcotat a contraction of adcotadat
534. note b add dordith a aithig, Broco. 4, 61 :
doraith Goluimcille, Lismore Lives,
p. 25
536. note a add narbo chol do, YBL. 61'' 16
545. 20 of. rabdi atliber imaithber Togail
Trdi 1608
571. 38 Ascoli (Gloss, ccclxxi) would render
Ml. 11'' 16 by 'si ecclesiam vertitis
in domum convivii vana magnifi-
centia praeditam (prave superbam,
indignam) '
576. note e add But see KZ. xxix. 373, isin leith
cii in scdith, where scdith means
'speculi'
682. note e add or from fed ' jungere,' Cymr.
gweddu (Ascoli, Gloss, ccexix)
593. note e add The nom. sg. uaillbce is in Rawl.
B. 512, fo. 38", and the derivative
huailbetaid in Ml. 68" 8
602. 26 Sarauw, KZ. xxxviii. 181, suggests
(ro) laimi\rne'\rsni
612. 29 Sarauw, KZ. xxxviii. 191, translates
'anderswie ihr'
652. note d add dammin for dammind, and this
for dammint
656. 1 paruuli represents Origen's reading
vriTrioi, instead of which our textus
receptus has ^ttioi
672. note c add tres unde babtismi tres dies in
sepulchre significant, Pelagius cited
by Zimmer, Pelagius in Irland
147 n. See also Aibgitir Crabaid
§ 30, Celt. Zeitschr. iii. 453
688. 18 cf. is cor lama ar debaid em, or
Fergus, YBL. 47" 10
691. 19-21 nam homines solent filiis parare
praedia priusquam nascantur, Pe
lagius cited by Zimmer, Pelagius in
Irland 109 n.
695. 42 after deceive insert me
704. 29 after owing insert to thee
707. note c add But cf. Fdl. Oeng. March 8,
Aug. 6, Sep. 10, Oct. 6, W.S.
718. note g add comair a tcc'ib, Rev. Celt. xn. 66
714. note o add cf. g-nerti Eev. Celt. x. 78, and
Cymr. nerthedd
725. opposite 539 add and ot. tdraill leiss. Trip.
Life 144, 1. 26, taidleth lib, ibid. 246,
1. 16, and LU. 60" 1, YBL. 107" 4
726. col. 2 add p. 625, 1. 21, Ascoli's emenda
tion, is fechem 'est obnoxius,' is
preferable

417

COEEIGENDA. Vol. I.

PAGE LINE
xii. 28 for f c, d read f. 3°. -i
xxiii. note 2, 1. 2 dele wanting the first leaf
5. 10, 11 Thurneyseu corrects the glosses to
.i. glasar .i. do a'ur -i arcud etc.
'verdigris, i.e. to gold or sUver' etc.
11. 40 for he read who has
21. 28 for iudae read iudae
80. 43, 44 for be read exist
36. 42 dele (which)
59. 44 for punishment of the vengeance read
penalty of the punishment
69. 24 for labraimme read labraimmi
72. 2 dele ^
79. marg. for o read d
80. 38 for lost read weakened, and cf. di-
threcht O'Dav. p. 76, W.S.
88. 2 transfer 23 to uidilicet in I. 3
89. 39 fm- to enjoy himself, tiU it was lent
him read that he himself might
have enjoyed till the loan had been
made to him, W.S.
45 fm- pay read give
90. 28 for is read has been
97. 42 for blood read bloods
110. 41, 42 fm- proud read clamorous
121. 42 fm- sons read Children
134. 36 for straits read firths
135. 38 for was the read is the
161. 32 for it is read in
173. 40 for vengeance read punishment
179. 29 for one evening to them read the
foUowing night; and compare the
modern Ir. iarnabhdrach a bheadh
chugainn ' the foUowing day, ' an
oidliche bhi chugainn, an samhradh
bhl chugainn, etc.
184. 16 for arnaib read is arnaib, W. S.
226. 26 for siria read sirise
228. 18 for innafdilte read infdilte and dele
note d
86 for the... them read customary with
them in a cry is the (expression of)
joy with the hands
239. 37 for flesh and blood read blood and flesh
263. 81 for their read the
264. 40 for Thou hadst rtad He had
311. 40 dele the comma
326. dele note e
S, G, II.

PAGE LINE
336. 20 for is straight read has been straight
395. 37 for 5 read 8
467. note h, 1. 2 for 3" read 3"
494. 40 for gave praise read recited a blessing
495. 20 for adamra, read adamre
46 for Quinquagesima read Pentecost
496. 34 read ru(min)iged
497. 3 read etalacdce, cf. vol. ii. p. 88
28 read s(iltid bria)thar
36 for (eso'^cist(ib) read exarcistid (Laws
V. 26, Rev. Celt. ii. 888).
504. 19 for gratai read gratia
512. 31 for what is it then flnally read even
that then at last
513. 21 for dicit read 21a dicit, and refer this
gloss to nesciebam (Rom. vn. 7).
note c fm- Tur. 4" read Tur. 108
528. 34 for talkative read arrogant (labar =
\dl3pos), asin Ml. 58 °6
40 for (thy) read a
530. note g dele (leg. chaili)
547. 32 for 1 2. read 12.
552. 45 for reviler or condemnor read de
stroyer (by spells) or injurer
568. note e, for seems to be the possessive, cf.
niarnd corad mo chiall arna fordulu
notlag LU. 57" 11
570. note o for 14" read 4"
596. 16 for in read in
612. 28 for potent iu read able to maintain
615. 17 dele 5. ndcht dia
620. 41 for come read gone
630. note d for note c read note d
637. note g for Cr. read BCr.
654. note e for candldir read caindldir
660. note h for 1127 read 1227
661. note b for leg. indiiriccl read hence in
deircech, Laws III. 462
665. 28 for fall read echpse, W.S.
684. 41 for so read (I wish), W.S.
698. 13 transfer 13 fo cancer in 1. 12
696. 42 for with read at (i. e. at the end of his
life)
723. col. 1, opposite 293, for 21 read 31, and to
conascarsat prefix 22
col. 2, dele 321. 19: leg, rerechi; cf. Corm.
s.v. taurthat
724. col. 1, 1. 12 for I say read let mp say 27

418

ADDENDA.

Vol. II.

PAGE LINE
6. 29 perhaps some words have fallen out,
e.g. innahi (adeiat indhi) frisairet.
Then in the end of the gloss 7 might
have been expected for .i. J.S.
9. 22 leg. cair in sochmacht? J.S.
33. 28 add 25b (sech)ti (gl. septimanas)
36. 27 nad: leg. nandl
38. note h A cua, gen. cuad, occurs in the Laws :
forcruid cuad 'excess of fieshmeat,'
V. 284
note i cf. Cormac : Dobrith .i. dobur 7 hith
usee 7 arbur • cuit aesa aithrige 7
pennaite indsin
for ith read iith, i.e. ith, J.S.
42. 5 for meraigim Count Nigra (Bev. celt.
XXIV. 306) reads merbigim, and he
considers the lemma prurio to be a
mistake for putrio (i.e. putreo)
45. 19 add quod defunotum [leg. definitum]
est in terra more campi
46. 7 add (Eol. III. 8) Btqui r?/«;ios, of. p. 360
12 add (Eol. iv. 34) nauis argo .i. midnnii
h, .i. ino naui P
47. 4 add (Eel. vn. 4)
5 after slan add haedi .i. sldin (plum L,
plum P)
8 add (Eol. vn. 42)
9 add (Eel. vn. 45)
add Eol. IV. 46 sandyx genus herbae
ossicoloris (leg. rossei coloris .i.
glaus)
24 insert iace indas hantrat (hamerat P)
chenn (leg. indarban tart chenn
' thro-sY over thy head ')
26 add nisi achtomble P, acht mule L (leg.
acht din lem)

PAGE LINE
48. 10 for 56 read 55
11 before uaccinia insert deUcias .i. dretel
(Eel. n. 2)
before pruna insert lanugine corbui nn
L (corbum .i. nn P) (Eel. n. 51)
17 before stipule insert conceptus .1. 1 con
(Bel. ni. 18) ; cf. p. 363
29 add Eol. vi. 31 Per inane .i. et hercil
L, .i. et hercihl P, cf. p. 361
30 add (Eel. vn. 42)
add Eel. vn. 46 et quae uos olo ci (leg.
ol...)
34 before apio add Eel. vi. 66 ut amail
(MSS. amai luna.)
35, 36 The glosses in these lines are from
a grammatical tract entitled Anonj--
mi breuis expositio Vergilii Georgi-
eorum. They are here given from
L. In P2 the former gloss is air
curara thir (airourarathir g. ), the
latter is foilinn (om. g.)
50. note b add cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 488
51. note c add im ord, im brugas, im buci, LU.
52 38, rendered by Windisch 'in
Bezug auf Ordnung, Gastlichkeit,
Weichheit,' Berichte der philol.-
histor. Classe der Konigl. Siichs.
GeseUschaft der Wissenschaften,
JuU 29, 1884
56. note e add and Thurneysen
57. 23 -taibsid add note : reotius -taidbsid
70. note d add cailech cona these F. M. 1129, p.
1032, isin mil bdi forsin teisc find-
argait, Aisl. 65, 6
74. note h But cf . cia bg ammeit Ml. 61" 28
84 15 Perhaps bat means that consurgere

Addenda

419

PAGE LINK is an historical infinitive = consur-
gebat ¦
94. 22 dercsaigi add note, rectius derscaigi
96. 30 aram add note, rectius draim
102. for note f substitute : cf. pingit id est
componit, Philarg. expl. in Verg.
Buc. n. 50
106. 21 in PCr. leno is glossed by conciliator
stupri
note h add O'Davoren's iriud (s. v. errbu,
p. 82) supports the reading hirud
116. 23 mocoll. In the MS. there are two
points under the former I
note k after 262, insert serccoll ibid. 264
126. note d add darin m[b'\uadchloich, LL.
86" 9
126. note g add gemeiut ist wohl dodenom, Thur
neysen
138. 23 in PLd.^eiiicre is glossed by sawi/ifmeus
tumor
138. 29 archiunn stands twice on the margin,
overagainst quoque cum tempore
and Tegea non ipsa
138. note e add 1111, doloscucl doaith, ibid.
1107, 1108
note f add The glossator seems to make two
guesses as to flemen, one that it
stands for fulinen, the other that it
stands for flamen, W.S.
189. 26 archiunn is on the margin opposite
queritur an hiber hiberi
143. 6 after figuras insert cum sint incor
porales
148. 30,31 On p. 110a opposite (ip)sam oftendi-
mus mediocriter stands arcWunn
144. note e add labrad ardracht .1. ardfoUus, H.
4. 22, p. 61, innrocht (leg. indrocht)
.i. nemfollus, O'Dav. 100
147. 31 for feda read feda
148. note i add but see O'Dav. p. 49, arrath na
filed
152. 29 .i. arc/wunn stands on the right margin
155. 18 iorfgissrm, read feissn(e). Sehon das
¦n, ist sehr verblasst, dahinter kann
ein e gestanden haben, Thurney
sen
160. 24 for coitchin read coiichinne .i. illico
a
178. note h add on the margin is written illicitus
180. 20 note e add AscoU (Gloss, pal. hib.
ccclxxxvi) translates e a mess limm
by 'longa est, ut reor, huius e men
sura'

PAGE LINE
188. note c add after bled comes .i. bestia crossed
through by the scribe
210. 30 taibsiu, add note : rectius taidbsiu
225. note f after translated insert But the text
may be sound : cf . dotoruidib ' it
shone,' O'Dav. 74 (to-to-ro-ati-b..),
root ben cogn. with tpalvoi, 0aX6s
W.S.
228. note i after Sg. insert 183" 3
231. Insert the following note and glosses
recently found by J.S. ;
27 With a reference to et there is a,
note on the lower margin : coni-
ponitnr ex ut utinam y utidem id
est ut 7 enim 7 utidem • 7 ex hoc
probatur guod ex ut utinam com
ponitur quia, utpro utinam inmnitur
7 hic est ordo et componitur ex hoc ut
utenim et utidem inuenitur etiam
reliqua,
nota caracta,r (if the word be not
Latin) f. 10 b
mechannicus [marg. 1.] mechannieae
sectiB f . 26 b
235. 5 from the facsimile togluasacth ( =
togluasacht) togluaset chomba'irt
seems to be one gloss
8 mac salach is on the left margin
18 the missing letters have been out away
21 ruidgal is on the left of the npper
margin without reference to the
text
247. note a .bdn-martra and derg-martra are
exemplified in the following extract
from a note on the Pdlire Oengusso,
Bawl. B. 512, at April 17 : Ni bam
anmcara, ol se, acht do lucht ban-
martra .i. ni bam anmcara, uair
ragasa 7 do munter uili lat i nderg-
martra, 7 is ed on ro comallad
250. 2 add in margin f. 67" note c. Dr Ken
yon is not sure that the faint mark
after arrdr is really ink
251. With the rubrics in this page cf. the
foUowing from the fragment of a
MS. sacramentary lately fonnd at
Piacenza by the Rev. H. M. Ban
nister: Idndiwnach 'a complete
washing,' Immola Deo sacrificium
laudis et redde altissimo uota tua
etc. Offeramus domino deo nostro
sacrosancta munera spiritalia. Dig
num. Benedictio dei patris 7 filii 7

420

Addenda.

PAGE

LINI

PAGI

LINE

spiritus .rl. is sund canatair nadig-

283.

23 add .x. anno

numma for tormach rendignum na-
292.
note i add dichet from *di-co-feth, as the
trindote 'here the dignums are
perfect dochuaid from *di-co-fdith -.
chanted upon an augment before
cf. ni dichet, ni tuidchet, Ann. Ult.
the dignum of the Trinity '
783, do-s-cuat Corm. s.v. rdt
252.
note
g The pouring of wine upon the
water signifies the divine nature of
Christ added to humanity, Hart,
American Journal of Philology, ni.
462
317.
note e add W. S. thinks gith is sound and
equates it with Vedic hiti 'anord-
nung, einrichtung,' as this comes
from an Idg. root '*ghi 'to impel,'
cf. Whitney, Roots 205
264.
35
Methbrain, Bury (Progs, of the R. I.
Academy, xxiv, sec. u, Part 3, p.
115) suggests that this is a scribal
344.
25 A similar miracle was wrought by
S. Mochutu of Rathain on the ex-
king Constantine
error for Niethbrain
350.
10 InisMatoc isnow, according to O'Curry
268.
47
after magnam add Et exiit ad cam
pum Tochuir 7 fecit aeclesias
ibi 7
(Lectures 27) an islet in the lake of
Templeport, co. Leitrim
421

COEEIGENDA.

Vol. II.

PAGE LINE
1. note f fm- come read gone
22 cancel note e. sathuaid occurs in LL.
92" 42 and Rev. Celt. xin. 458, 473.
So sadess LL. 96" 5 and sair ibid.
161" 1 a
34. note b read primsacrd
36. 38 lor frecndairc read /recndairc
42. 24 for eitigtid read eittigthid
46. 3 after this gloss insert : Eel. i. 33 : for
amail chethri nil L and N have the
corruption amicleis nihil
22 insert after cetgrinrue (Eel. v. 71)
31 for gelbin read gelbintib
note a for om. P read hic, corr. die ; the
word is Latin
note h for mailam read maila
note v a erca Hagen
47. 10 for attoit read astoidet, and compare
turgent .i. fulgent in B
30 for clithi read clithi ab
note a for idar cha read idarchachis .i.
calamis
dele note e
note m read MS. asta idet tede. asto id et
tedeP
note 00 for luincecu read luincencu
note qq for clithi read clithi ab
48. 28 for gle-elge read gle elge
note i for mani leg. maa adcubrimse
note 1 for om. read .i. snop
note p for octhalcdib read octhal caib
48. note g dele om. P
cancel note q. In the gloss maiccini
disse stands for maicc imlissen
'pupils' ('hirci sunt oculorum an-
guU') J.S.
note t for cabam read cabd
note y for geltb... read geltbothib
note ee for om. P read ruscor .i. aittin P
note gg for MS. read MSS.
48. note kk for P read L

PAGE LINE
51. 27 for reliqua read 1"; similarly p. 61
1. 29, p. 71 1. 34, p. 86 1. 27
54. 23 for ni read ni
56. 33 for Hter read liter
61. 26 for CO tinfeth read co tinfiuth
73. 20 dele la .i. ...icim
77. 41 for is this read it is this
78. 17 for alsnafiru read lasnafiru
80. 25 for dilis read dites
83. 18 for anaitherrechthe read anaitherrech-
taigthe
85. 17 for epimethis read c^Jimithida
87. 19 fm- cardiacam read cardiam, and dele
note c
89. 16 for ouile read cuile
94. 31 for aconrodelgg read aconrodelgg
96. 30 leg. in draim
102. 47 for " read "
106. 31 for cruthach read cruthath, and cancel
note i
40 for in any manner read from any for
mation
108. 26 for re read re
110. 28 for horosio read horosio
111. 23 for anominibus read ano)«i"./bi(s
28 for hilin read hilin
113. 32 for fria firianach read fri analaich
'to analogy'
note d for o read a
122. note k for bi sdn read bis on
128. cancel note k
127. 41 for as such as read such as
132. note a, for Herz read Hertz
135. 19 for ainmid read ainmnid
144. 86 for 8 read 2
146. note f for deolinari read declinare
147. 31 for feda read /eda
149. 24 for coifchin read coitohine
157. note f for 39" 2 read 39" 3
158. 24 for .i. {ante read {.i. ante
168. 7 transpose b from ut to dipdaX/xas
175. 1 dele ' after nauciam

422

Corrigenda.

PAGE

LINE

180.

20 deU d

184.

29 for anmman nadiechta read anMa

Nadiechta

187.

27 /o)-/)-ecnairc read /recndairc

188.

note d for 158" 3 read 168" 2

208.

23 for nominatiwMS read nominatiuus

215.

note e for Wb. read Wtb.

228.

note m for 89 read 8

231.

3 for est read id est

8 si is a distinct gloss
Y
11 MS. Liocius (i.e. i with y super-

scribed)
24 for aiiitas read ciuitas. The glossator
mistook pollis for xoXis, W.S.
27 for ut so read utso
28 for utinam read utideju (ide»( is added
in paler ink)
234. note a for tairberthi read tairbirthi
240. 22 for f?ilsi read ailsi
244. 44 for of read to, J.S.
249. 27 fm- into read in
251. 4, 20 /or 17'' read 18", and add one to
each of the other foho-numbers in
pp. 251—265
252. 3 for tor read for
253. 42, 44 /or fraction read confraction
255. 13 the marginal reference should be
moved down to 1. 14
256. 6 for cotuaisri i-ead cotu4isri
9 for dama read damma
257. 4 rodscrib : d is written over the line
6 for dianchridiu read dianchridu
10 for neth... read neth" or nech'^ (necli-
tdin ?)
lines 11 and 12 should come next after
Une 8

PAGE268.

260.261.262.

263.
261.265. 266.

267.268.269. 270.272.
275.278.279.821.334.336. 846.

LINE
note a for B read C and dele/efte{...C
note c B has cukenndet with the second n
probably erased. Holder
note e B has aimne. Holder
for nefersas read nonefersas
note i MS. ii, J.S.
note k MS. reliquis(gMiin compendium) J.S.
note b there may he a faint cross-stroke
between the two first down-strokes,
J.S.
d MS. seemed to have fiiitranus ; the
dot over the n refers to r with a
similar dot on the left marg., J.S.
noten it looks like ft, J.S.
noteo, 265. note o, 266. note f MS q"
J.S.
note c MS. aiUlo J.S.
note g MS. ceUula J.S.
note d I could read only  ro, J.S.
q MS. q~'dam(?) ; am is quite indistinct;
fili is clear, the following letter un
certain, J.S.
note a MS. gMod, J.S.
note c MS. quod, J.S.
h MS. drobaicum, J.S.
note c MS. dicoiltrigi, J.S.
19 it looked Uke manis, J. S.
note c it looked Uke /oirtcfter/io, J.S.
30 for Triota read Triota
28 for a6ae read abie
note 1 for Aithchamba read Aithchambas
19 after Tudida dele "
1 for ismaUe read immaUe, J.S.
22 for haird read Iraird
29 for furrows read ridges
note g for dith read did

Taibred cach6en legfas in leborso bendachtain for anmain R.
arnanmanani fanisin. W. S. erennach - J. S. albanach.

A. Neill ocus for

CAHBBIDOE : PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY, AT THE UNIVEESITY PEESS.

Stokes. Whitley, ed.

CHS
St67t
V.2

AUTHOR
Thesaurus pala_eohibemicus .

DATE DUE

APR 2 2 ''sf
FEB 13 '99

MY r 5 '99

BORROVI/ER'S NAME

U3ojvnJ^ti?5g«p"^t^

^^snewgj

/<s-c^

9642

rf,-=,jl'i:..,-t^*

' -I ¦'iiiff I .

jV

7^;

V",_,'ii

r>i

'Edi

wm.

hfM'\

s«" •*

"#•

'L ^-

¦-vir'X

-•^ ¦JTxV**''

M
tfj
4 ¦ .'.'HI ^W
^?'.•^.Aj.,AW